ilAiU Digitized by the Internet Arqhive in 2018 with funding from Princeton Theological Seminary Library https ;//archive.org/details/duerightofpresbyOOruth Wherein is examined TH E Due rightofPresbytcrics A PEACEABLE PLEA FOR THE 'GOVERNMENT OF THE Church of Scotland, i, The way of the Church of Chriji New Englandjix Brotherly equalitj^and independency^ or coordination^ without /uhje^ion of one Church to another* ‘zTTheir apology ior the faid government ^ their Anfwers to thirty andtwo ^u^ions are confidered* 3, A Treatifefor a Church Covenant ts di/cujfed* ^ITht arguments of lAuBobinfon in his jufiification of feparation are difeovered. 5. His Treatift, called, peoples Tlea for the exercife of prophecy ^ is tryed, 6, Diver fe late arguments again fi presbyteri all government ^ and the power of fynods are difcujfed^the power of thePrince inmatters eccle~ fiafiical mode f ly conjidered^^ divers incident contr over fiesrefolved* BySA M u E L Ru t h e k f u r d Profeflbr of Divinity at Saint ^ndrewes* Can T. d. 10. who is /he that lookpth forth as the mornings faire as the Moone^ chare as the Sun.and terrible as an Army with Banner * ? •;|n hqi -jiD LOM'DOi^, Printed by E* grifin^ for Richard Whittdkfrtand Andrew Cm^and are to be iold at their Shops in Church^Tard, 1544. TO Themoft Noble and Potent Lori Archbald Marqueffe of ArgilcyOnc of His M aJ est i es honourable Privy Councell , wifheth GracCjMercy and Peaces Ho k^emth (wofi Noble and potent Lord ) horogloriont it and how praife- worthy, when the mighty, and thefe who are (a) cal* ( a)Pfa]*47. s* led The (hiclds of the Earth, and the Ced^ of Lebanon caji their fbadow _ over the City of God > Airie wits and broken Ipirits chofe fame , hut fame and ghrjpaUjhJi kim^roko is fas ihefpisit ofGodfpeaketh^ * Sonne ofc6urage , and one who hathdoneib)tnAny acts (b)Sam«23.v. for the UrdahefoUovrersofChrifi dre the fonnes of Noble's (c) All blood is of one colour, holineffemaketh the difference. Fortunavitrea eft , turn cumfplendet , fran- guu concolor, ciiur. Things we refi on here he made ofcriftallglaffe, while Frdnc.Pctrmba theyglifter, iljey are broken- Vlures tegit fortuna , iiitos fjcit. The world may cover men^t cannot ma!^ them feenre. But the Lord is a Sun anda /hield-What Jefus Chrift on Earth, which he loveth, as he dothhis Church, ^ what a created peece is the true Church ? ( d ) A wo¬ man clothed with the Sunne , and the Moone under A 2 ber The Epiftle Dedicatory. her feet, and upon her head a C’^owne of twelve (c)aCor,8.»3, Starres, Her •very fervent s are glory of Qhx\^* Tet if thifpoore woman inhnitOimQ ^ crying y travelling in births pained while Jhee be deliver ed^ becaufe of the ido* latry of the Land ^ and our dcfe&ion and apojiacy pra&i ' fed, countenanced , tolerated in both Kingdomss* Many gravety many Widowcs^andthcLand turned into a field of blood are the jufi fruits of many Altars ofMaffe-idollsy of. Bread worjhipy of many inventions of men let them have a name and flourifhintheHouf of the Lord , and let them be written with the living in Jerufalcm who contribute help for the defired birth of the manchild^ Prelacy and Popery wither ^ as in a Land of drought, ex~ cept they be planted befide Rivers of blood '^but theLoidr Jfjall build his Jerufalem. T our honour may juftly challenge this little exprejjion efmji obliged rejpe&s toyourLordJhipi I acknowledge it it little, though it may have fomeu/e* Etiam capillusu- nushabet umbram fuam 5 one haire cafteth its owne fhadow* Jmpfitency to pay debt lay eth not upon any the note of unthankjulnefle , except it be impotency of good will, if ibe not a debter for will, I am nothings And thif I owe, and this ChwTch and Nation may divide the fum with mt'for whichyoijhing to your Lordjhip all riches of Crraccy J Jiand obliged^ j . , V _v. Tour]Lordft}ipsfervantatall dutifull obfervance in Ghriftjefus. SamntlKutherfnrd, To the Reader. are. |Here be two happy things (worthy R.eader ) 2ls a ) one fayth , The- (tiyajjixn, dc one is not to cm , the other is to ef- cape from the power of error. Times wombe dJ X J tyjCUYTCYC iCCUU'^ bring^th forth many truths , though truth • dumbene repudi‘ be not a debtor to Time , becaufe Time putteth new robes on old Truth j But truth is debt errand oweth her being to him only. It is a great evil under theSun^and the fich^ejfe of mans vanity , that the name of holy men fhouldbeawebto make garments of for new opinions, but the errors of holy men have no whitenefle,nor holineffe from men. And it is a wrong that mens praile fliould be truths pre¬ judice, and mens gaine, truths Ioffe. Yet I fliall ' heartily defire that men herein obferve.the art of deep providence , for t\\Q^ Creator com- mandeth darknes to bring forth her birth of light, and G<7<5/ doth loover-aw, with a wife fuperrdominiony mens errors, that contrary . A3 to , To the Reader * to natures wayjfrom collifion of opinions, re- fulteth truth janddifpiites, as ftricken flint, cart: fire for light, God railing o ut of the dull and allies of errors a new living truth. What miftakes, errors, or herefies have been anent Church gozfer^ment ^ that vigilant and never numbering wifdome of Providence , hath thence made to appeare the found doertrine of Gods' Kingdorac. So here Satan fhapeth, and God fewcth,and maketh the garment. Er¬ ror is but dregs, by the artifice ofall com¬ parting Providence, from whence are diftilled Arong and cordiall waters* And what Jnti-- chrifl hath conceived for a Hierarchy and hu¬ mane ceremonies, hath put Chriji in his two witnelles in Brittarne to advocate for the truth and native fimplicity of his own Kingdom. But I heartily defire not to appeare as an adverfary to the holy, reverend , and learned Brethren who are fuiferers for the truth, for there be wide marches betwixt Ariving , and difputing. Why jhould we Jiriz^e ? for we he Bre^ thren ^ the Sonnes of one father, the borne Citizens of one mother lernfalem. T o difputc is not to con tend. We Arive as we are carnall, ** ^ wc dilpute as we arc men , we from our To the Reader . lHjij(b)wc difputc from diverfity of ftar-Jight, Mimes 4. s and day-light.Wcakneffeisnot wickednefTc, a roving or wk miift not be deemed a Rebel¬ lion of will^a broken inginne may patt with a dead child, and yet be a Mother of many healthy children. And while our reverend and deare Brethren, fleeing the coaft ofEgypt^ and Babylons wicked borders , aym to fhore upon truth , wind may deceive good Sailors, naturall land-motions (as when heavy bodies move downward , toward their own ( clay Countrey^are upon a ftraiglit line. But Sea- motions of failing are not by right lines, but rather by Sea-circles. We often argue and difpute, as we fail e. Where grace and weight of Scripture make motion , we walke, in a right line, toward But where opinion, a meflenger only fent to (pic the Land of lies, and truth, ufurpeth to condu6i: us, what mar- veil then we goe about truth, rather then lodge withTruth. And Chrijihis Kingdome, Scepter, Glory,B^iy/0«^fall,be the material] obj c£i: of opinions, on both fides ^ And yet the word of Codhzth a right lith, that cannot fuffer divifion. In Gods matters there be not, as in Grammar, the pofitive and comparative degrees T 0 the Reader* degrees, there arc not here, truth, an^d more true,and moft true. Truth is in an indivifible line, which hath no latitude, and cannot ad¬ mit offpleeting. And therefore we may make ufcofthe Philofophers word, amicns Socra¬ tes , amicHS P lato , fed magts arnica ‘veritas. Though Peter and Paul bee our^ beloved friends , yet the truth is a dearer friend ; The Sonnes of Babylon make out-cricsofdi- vifions and diverfity of Rdigions amongft us,but every opinion is not a new Religion. But where fhall multitude ofC^^/^/behad^ for multitude of new wayes to Heaven, if one Heaven cannot containe two Gods^ how fhall all be lodged after death^what Aftro- iiomy (ball teach us .of millions of Heavens, for Thomfts^ Scotifa , Francifcans , Dorn- nicans^ Sorhonifs Pd^c. But I leave off, and beg from the Reader candor and ingenuous and faire dealing, from Formalifts,men in the way to Babylon^ I may wiflithis, I cannot hope it. Fare-r^eU. Yours in^ the Lord^ A Table of the Contents of this Book. A Company of believen profejjing the truth and meeting in one p/ace every Lords day, for the vporjhipping of God, is not the vijtble Church endued with miniferiM powers p.t.25 5.&feq. The keys of the Kingdome of Heaven are not committed to the Church of Belkvers dejiitute of Elders, T he keys are given to Stewards by office, p. 1 5 , 1 4^ feq. ^ht places, Mfst A B. and Mat. 1 6.juUy difcuffedjsy evidence of the text, and tcjiimonies of fathers , and modern writers, power minifieriall of forgiving fins, behngeth not to private Chriflians,as and Others imagine, Private C hriftims, by no warrant of Gods tVord,not in office, can be publick^perfons warrantably exertijing judicial a&s • ofthe k§ys, p.265a73a8.&fcq. IVho fo holaeth ihh, cannot decline the meere popular govern- ~ ment of MortlWus, and others, p«28. Thefe who have tire minifieriall power by office , are not the C bur ch budded OH the Rocki> V*^9* The placeQo\, 4. t.j,Jay to Archippusffifcujfed, p.2 ^,27. The keys not given to as many, as theGoJpcII is given unto 5 as Mr.Robinfon faith* p.28329.feq* There a A Table ot the 'iherc is aChnrch-aJfembfy jndgifig^ excluding the people judges^ though not as hearers and confenters, 2. 3 Keafons fohy our Brethren of New Englan i allow of Church^ cenfures to the people ^examined, P- 3 ^5 There is no necejjity of the perfomll prefence oj all the Church in aB the aids of Church cenfures p 3 ^-,3 7. ft q. The place^i Cox, expounded^ p.5^.g73^8. How jarre LiBors may execute the fentence that is given out^ without their conjcience and knowledge,^ p.4l342.feq. A Jpeculative doubt anent the aB ^ makgih not a doubting confcience , but onely 4 praUicall doubt anent the Law^ P* 43* Ignorance vincible and invincible , the former may bee a qneftion of faB , the latter is never a quejiion of Law. P*43>44>45* The command of fuperiors cannot remove a doubting con- fcience, p. 45546* The confcience of a judge^as a man:, ^ jttdge:, not one and thefame, p.463 47. The people of the Jewes not judges , as Ainfworth fuppofethy p.48549. That there k under the Ne w Teftament 3 a provinciall and nationaU Churchy P*5Q*5l.(cq* A diocejian church farre different from a provinciall Churchy, p. 52,53. The place ^ A6tsi.2i. prcveth the power of a vijlble catholic^ V Churchy p 54,55. The equity and neceffity of a Catholic vifible Church, ' P-55r5^a57,53. How the CatholickjChurch k vifibh:, P* 5 59^ The Je wiJh and Chrifiian Churches were of one and the fame Vifible conjiitution, p- 60^6 1,62. The.IewiJh Church was a congregationall Church, p.6i.62.feq, Excom- Contents of this Book* Excommunication in the lexfijh Churchy p.62. 635^4565, Separation jrom the Jewifij , and the true Chrijiian Churches 'hth alik^ unlawfully p,6S.6^t The lewifb civil ftate andtheChurch different^ p*68.69, * 7* Separationfrom the Church for the want of fame ordinances how far lawfully p.7 1 •>7'^^ 73* A compleat power of excommunicationhow inaCongregatioHy andhownot, ‘ p. 7^*77* How all arc to joyne themfelves to fomt vijsble Church* ^ p.78. 79580. ThepUceACor*'y-i2con^dered, p.8o. That all without are not to be nnderjlood of all without the lijis • of a parifhionall Churchy ibid&Si.Ss, That perfons are not entered members of the vifibleChurchyby a Church -covenant, p. 83584,8 5086,87. feq* That there is no warrant in Gods word, for any Juch covenant, ibid.infeq* The manner of entering inChurchJiate in New England, p.91.92. Theplace,hiO:.2y^7.:^B»is not for a Church-covenant* ibid. The ancient Church knew no fitch Church' Covenant, p* 97. 98. Ho Church Covenant in England, p.98.99. Nor of old, the places Genet lj*j* Exod,i9.5. favour not the Church 'Covenant, p.ioo. 101,102, N<7rDeut. 29.JO. p.i04,io5.feq. The expofttion of Deut, 29. given by our Brethren favours much the*5<^5i57-feq, OfDeacouj, p.l59.i6o.feq* The place Ad:$ 6 for Deacons difcujfedj p. X 1 52. Tbs Mogsfitatejto Deacon, p. 161,163. Deacom Contents of thii Book. VeAc$ns p*i 63.164, (eq. I><^Acons arcjm>Pi^ preach and Baptize^ p.f65ji 65.rt^q, OfU’^kidowety P- » 7 2* 173^174. Hpnp the Church is b^&re the Mimficry^ and the Minefiery he - fore the ChurcK P*'75 *7^5^77* The Keys dndpovper of ordaining officers not committed to, the Church o}' believer s dejiitute of Elders^ p. l8ai8i.i8 1, l^oh'i^icsmreajon-onthe contravyy fidtKg xoith Arinfnians and eves' t the nscejfity of a Miniflery) are difihedy • pa82.i83. No Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers^ But By Eldersy^ a conjiitufed Church, p. 184, 1 85.^9, ^Ordination and E leHion differ^ i bid m Corrupt rites fif thoRomiJh Church added to ordin.tihon dejiriy, not'the nature of Ordin ation^ ihoughfuch an Ordination be nnlawfullyet is not invdidandnuUy p 1 8 6. 1 875I8S, The various opinions of ^cy^2Lr\\9is anent Ordination^ ibid. Ekfdian may (land for Ordinationyn cafe of necejfity^ p. 1 87. Of tt^e fmcfffion ofPa/iors to Paffors^ p.l8 5. 1 86. Calling of Pafiors Jeems by our Brethrens way not necejfary-, p.200 Arguments for Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Be¬ lievers dijfolved^ p.189,19.05191 feq. Believers i becaufe not the fitcceffirs of the Apofilesy have not power ofOrdination^ P- 192. 193,194. feq. The Keysy by no warrant of Gads word, are given to Pafiors as Pajiprs^ according to the DoSrine of our Brethren, p. I97.req. They fide with SocioiaQs who fferibe Ordination to Jole Be* lievets, p.2O0. EkBion bekngeih to the people, p. 201. 302*(€q , inthe ancient Church this was conffantly taught y tilt Papijis did violate Gods Ordinance^ p»203. a 3 Eletiion. A Table of the ? T}4c wayofthe Churches of ChriftinNtw England, c« EleBhnof a Paftor not ejjentiall to hk callings , p.20 $. 7hs cklling of Lu ther how ordinary , and how extraordinary^ f ^ P*2C 55206,20 7. fea. The effince of a valid calling, p. 208.209. liowit may be proved hy humane tefimoniesthat the now vZ fible Church hath been a viftble Church fmee the doves of the ApbJiJes:, P*3a9. 2:^o.Sc feq. Stnee the long continuance eJ- f fenttally cmJiitMte a viphk Church .5 diver, conpder- able difiinSions'attent a viftble Chunh, p.ib. 143.249 ten Theinvftble, not the vifibk Church the pi me ^ jubjeh of the Covenant of grace, and of all the priv. ledges due to the Church, and of all title.^claimeand inte> tfl in Jefu v Chrin- and how by the contrary d U- sm our brethren imprudently fall into a grojfep&ynt of A rmini j ni rine5 p. 244. 24 5, 2 4 The invi fible Church hath properly right to the fealL of the Co^ venanfeur brethren in this poynt joy ne wiih Pavtfls whom ctherwife they ftneerely hate, P 242,205,25 i. fen Whatfortofprofeffiondothcon(litHtea vi fible Church p.956! Tint Chrifi hath provided no Pafiors as Pafiors, for convert¬ ing offouks and planting viftble Churches, kholdenhyour Brethren, ^ . Jhe arguments of our hrethrenfor a pretended Church Sam,, not only inprofijfion , hut alfo in feme measure of truth ini aaemty , as the author faith , are difohed Robinfons argument, at length are dlfcufed.p.268.76'^,Ce^ The Contents of this Book. The Loi'ds addwg, io the Church hvijihle , no tuk jorxur ad* ding, \ ■ ' P-256. The places Mat Mat* 13 ojthe m.in.wiihoMt his mdd.rsg garment camming to the feaji , and of .the t.nes ist the Lords Field. difeu ffed, ' p. 261^262. ^^3. The topical Temple no ground for this pretended vijibk Chnrch • . {>.263.2(^4. Nor theplace-i^Tim,:^-^. ’ p.261. Nor B.ev.22*T 5 .roithout are Dogt, 268, And of diverfe other places and perfon r at lengthy i n fc q , Ordinary and profeffid hearing if Church ’Communion , p.268, 269^270 Seftq, Excomfftunicated perfons not wholj cut off from thevifib’e Church, p.2725S.73,274 (cq. Sundry di/iin&ions thereanent colle^ed out of the Fathers and Schookmen, p.277,278, 279*282. Some Separatifls deny that the regenerated can be excommuni¬ cated, as l\.obinfon5 fomefay onely the Regenerated are capable of excommunication , as Peter Coachman, p 279,280,281. of the diverfe forts of excommunication and the power thereof p. 282,283,295. The rea/on why Vapifis debar not the excommunicated from, hearing the word, >. p.2755276. IJow the Seals are due io the vijibk Church, only in foro Ecclefiafticopr. 3 9^9 . 2 oo] rke Miwjiery and Ordinances are given principally to the guides of the Catholickfhurch, and to, and for the Catholick j , p- 289, 290,3?!. And not to a Congregwon only-, 292 ’ Congregations are parts of a Presbyteriall Church, 94* Chrifl principally the head of the Catholich^ Church and fecon^ darilya Spoufe, Head, Lord, King of a pratkular Congrega^ P*29)* The excommunicated is cafl out of the Catholichpiftble Church p.295j39^r, A fifler Congregation doth 7tot excommunicate confequenter only -but antecedentcr alfo, ' p.7py How PresbyteriaS Churches excommunicate not by power derived from the Catholiok vifthle Church, p.2993500. Ofthepower of the Catholichvffible Church, p.3003^^0 1 * A Congregation in a remote Ik hath power, of jurifdi&ion, p.^02* A Preshyteriall Church is thefirfiandpTmcipallfubjoBofthe Ordinary power of'jurifdiCiion, what power generall cetmceHs have and how necejfary, 'p.^ 04*. Tower of excommunication notin afwgleCongregation fociatedwith other churches, p.205 20^ Synods or conncels occafionall , rather then ordinary, A Congregational Churckhow it is by divine right Tell the Church, Mat. 1 B. not retrained to afsnde cLlrr^ gationcnly, / The pUce^ ( (Vlat.iS. 17. Tell the Church ). confckred, p- 3lA9U,3l255ig,feq’ An appeak from a Church that hat^b lawfulpower, P»3I5^ Contents of this B6oke jtrepreJentativeChH/ch^ p» ^i6» 7‘ he ponder ofafmgk Congregaiwn, p 320,9215322. Matthew 1 8. Tell the Church 5 e^ahlfjhetb a Church-Court^ p,9 22j9 2933 *4* what relation ofElderlhip do the members of the cLjficaS Pres^ bj/tery beare to the whole PresbyteriaB Churchy and to all the congregations thereof^ p.325-, 92659275928 92p.8c(eq. They have power of governing aU Congregations in thoje bounds^ and not power of Paftorall teaching in every one of them-, ibidem Oneroufneffe of ruling many Churches ywhereof the Elders of the clafficall Presbytery are not Pa/iors, no more then the one- roufneffe of advifsng that is incumbent to Jt(ier Churches^ w P*3 3^93^58 9 8* The power of Presbyteries Auxiliary^ not deJiruBive to the power of Congregations, P 3 34*3 3*) • A Church' congregational/ within a Church PresbyteriaB, ■ . P-53S>537.??3. Entire power of government in one Congregationall Church againfl nature, and the order of grace, P.94O5941. A National! Church no ludaifme, but Chriflian, p.9425949. How Pajiors are Pafiors in relation to th^eCongregaiiom, . r-344 341* And Churches whereof they are . ndt proper Pafiors, . P'344:345,34^- The plac e, t Cor. ^xonfidered, if it can prfivejhat all the mul^ titude have an inttrefi of prefence in all aBs of lurifdiBi- on, \ ' ■ ' ' ■: ^.94859495^50.' The place kCis 1%, for a lawfuU Synod confidered at length, Aasi5*p.955.595659^7, 958,959, 96o536i5962.&feq. AUthe requifites of a juridical! Synod here, p‘9 5 5 596699 57. The Apoi\ The mindofSocmhm,the difference of^ Sacrament mdaci • vstlfeale mod conftdcrahk, P-2 1 5,216,217,2 i 8,279.220. J P*'221, In what cafe feparation k lawful f Of fundament alsduperjtruaures circa fundamentalia./^/wf./ about the foundation^ P*2 2f 22^2 Matters ofFanh^andpoyntsfundamentall different^ p/2 2 z. Ignorance of Gods matters have a threefold conftderation] j , ^ P-222,225* Ignorance of fundamentals ^ ibidem Knowledge of fundament alf how necejfary^ p.2 2 2. what are fundament all poynts^ ^ . p.*22 2 HowIewesnnd Papifis have all fundamentals ^ and haw no t[ The error of Papids her eanent .that the Churches determinati* on maketh fundamentals^ P*2 24 ^ine confiderable difiinBions anetfi fun^sental poyms^con^ taming diver fe things anentfundamenfals^p.22^-i22^,^[€q. Our Brethren ignorant of the nature of a vifible Church\ Neither believing, nor unbelieving effentiall fo vifbk Church, , ibidem Robinlons arguments for feparation found light and empty ^ The place 2C6rf6A,^fudyyji^dicatedf P‘239j234.req, By evidence oft he pfacel, fath'ers andproteliant divines^ ibid.* The place lohn 1 7 fully vindicated^ Robinfon bis iff ^ " terpretation borrowedfiom Arminius , and other places andreafons difeuffd at lengthy ^ . p»246,247,2 48.req. Eight diJifnBions a^nt fepaxationf .. p- 2,5 3,2 54, & feq. ’ , , ^ Infants Contents thh Book, prefcfort a)-eukt>.iftiiisd,f.2^$ 2’)6 kq, Arenmentsofi the contrary ^Ufottfea, , ri(ih to baptifme the child hath from parefits^ip. 2 57-i-q* C,nverff,» Ordmory fimt of aj.nt mw.fip', J -7 7 p.26!7ja^7,2'6d.(tq. Kom.lo.l\-^ort,p>aUthcypn ^ ^ q. Argnmnts on the contrary an fwered, p. 983,384, ft q. The Princes povpcr tnChnrch affairs 5 Ten diffin&iom tliere- anent^ P- 9?*399^‘99 >. Bovo the Magi fir ate is a member of the Churchy P‘3 9 ‘5 99^3. The Prince. hy his Koyail office^ hath a fieciallkand inChHrch- affaires. P 993539^* The intrinfepall end of the Prince is a fnpernatHroM good to be procured by the Svpord and a coa&ivepower^ and not only the ext email peace of the State^ Spa la to refuted-^ p.396,3^7,998.req. How the Magijirate is fub ordinate to Chrifts mediatory Kingr dome^ p 4025403y^045req. The ordinary power of the Prince is not Sy nodicall teachings or making Church -Ldwes^ p.403 ,404^405 , 4C,6fftq, The influence of thePrinces^dn^dl power in Church^Canans^ p.409.4i03j.ii feq. The government of the vipble Church fpirityalt , tmd not a. for mall part of the Magiftrates officey p.41 7,4 1 8. feq. The power of Ordination and Deprivation not a part of the Magiftrates office j p.,427,428Jeq. Inflancesfrom David, Salomon, Ezechiah,8cc.4«/»er?<^, and our DoSrine andlefuites differenced^ p. 49 854;9.feq#, Difference betwixt the Princes commanding Church -duties y andthe Churches commanding thefe fame, p.41 7,41 Sjfeq. The Kings ordinary power to make Church-tawes examinedy p.458.439,440.req. The intrinjecallend of the Magijirate a fupernaturall goody P-44».443>446.447>448. Tbt A Table of the The P$pes pretended pomr over King! i proteflants contrary ts to Tapjfis herein , t»hat ever the author or Popijh libeller of the furvey^andthe night 'Author of TreafonLydcnzchus Nicanor fay on the contrary^ p.449,450,4$ i,4$2,feq* The OPay of Reformation of Congregations in England, accor- ding to the independent way^examined^ P‘4575458* The originall of Church 'Pat ronagesy P»45P* And how unwarrantable by Gods Word^ p.4625465. ' Other wayes of Reformation of England according to the way of independent Churches modtftly confideredj as about maintenance of Minifiers , and replanting of vijsble Churches there^ p. 464.46 5,466.feq. Srrata, THe Author could not attend thePreffe, therefore pardon errors of the Printing J Obferve, that the Author was neceffitated to make fome ocea- fiouall addition to the mids of this Treatife which occalioned -variation of the Figures of the Pages , and therefore ftumble not,that when the Booke commeth to page 484 the next page not obferving due order, is page i8j. 186 andfo forth to tire end of the Treatife,page 6o.ritl€ of thepage 60, &c. page 61, 6s. 64, dt ic wotjand (or^mt of tl:^fame efentiall fram^ tS"c. read of the fame efentiail framSy i^c, page 484,linc 11, Churches tbeif peifccution, read Churches through their peife* cution, for page read ao^.for page a jp. read a^9.for.p.484.r.p.498. ^Chap.i. 1 THE Way of the Church of Chrift In NEW ENGLAND, Meafured by the Golden Reed of the SANCTUARY. Or, T’he way of Churches walking in brotherly equa-^ Uty and independence^ or coordination without fub- je(5iion of one Church to another, examined and meafured by the Golden Reed oftheSanduary. Vropojitioni concerning thefuppofed Vifthility andConfih tntion of independent Cburchet^ examined. C H A P. I. S E C T. I. Prop. t. ie Church v(>hich Chrift in his ^olfell hath in- The way of flitMted^ and to which he hatfi committed the the Chnrchcjj keys of his Kingdome^ the power of binding and loafing^ the T ables and Seales of the Covenant ^ the O fleers and (fenfnres of his Church, the Adminiflration of all his publick, veorjhip and Ordinances , is , coetus fideliutn , a company of Believers, B meeting 2 The ConflituUon of CHAPa. meeting in one place ^ every Lords day , for the adminifiration of the holy ordinances of God to puhlick^edificatioK* i Cor# 14* ^3. I Becaptfe it vpas a company whereof Pettv confejfing and be- Uevingwas one ^ and built on a roc 2 Such as unto whom any offended brother might complaine^ Mat*l8. 17. ^Suchasisytocajl out the incejluous Coritvthian j i Cor. 5* fVhkh Mnnot agree to any diecejian , provinciall^ or Nationall affemblie, \ AnC From thefe we ^uefiion, Queft. 1* If a company of believers and faints builded by faith y upon the rockJZhnd., and united in a ChuTch-Covenantj be the only infiitutedviftblcG\\mch of theNsvs TelUmcnt, to the which Chrili hath given the keys : het thefe con f derations be weighed, 1. Did* The matter of an infiituted vifible Church « one thing, and the injlituted vifible Church is another, as there be ods betwixt fonts and timber f and an houfe made of fiones and timber* 2 Did* It is one thing to govern the aBions of the Ghuxch and aifother thing 1 0 gov erne the Church, the Moderator of any Synod,doth govern the aflions of the Synod , but he is not for that a Governour, Ruler, and Tafiorefthe Synod* Or, ordering aBions, and governing men are diverfe things* 3* Did* A thing hath firf its confiituted and accomplijhed heingin matter, forme, efficient and finad caujesy before it can performe thefe operations and aBions that flow from that be¬ ing jo confiituted', a Church mnfi be a Church, before any Minifieriali Church aBions can beperformed by it. 4* Did. It is one thing for a company, to per forme the aBi¬ ons of a Church myficall and redeemed of ChnA, and another thing to performe aBions minijlcriall of a Church injlituted and minifieriali, 1* Conch A company of believer* prodding the truth is the matter of the though they be faint* by calling and budded on the rock , yet are t hey but to the Church inditu- Tfelat.kc* done* to the houle. 2* Becaufe they cannot performe 2>*k». Syntag> aftions of a condituted ffihurch , till they be a con- £ft/. ftUuted Church* 3. Our Divines jaH men externally called. Sect*!. independent Churches is difcvjfedt ^ the mutter of thevifble Church^fo TrelcatwSf T prof for j df[^i.Thef.i9. oi L”vdtH ; '? ifcator^ BucmtiSy folayoiir brethern. hd. 2. C'»tcil, Ordination of Paftors, and cleftion of , adininUtradon of the feales of grace, and afts of Chnrch cenfu'eg, are holden by Word, and by all our Divines, aftionsof a ininilteriall and an inftituted vifible CWr^^and Bucsn-loc. 4t. iffo,a cording to our third diftinftiotV ' It is a wonder how a company of Believers united in Chftrch-Covenant yC^imot performe all thele, for they are uiiiced, and fo a perfeft CWc/?, and yet cannot adminiftrate the Sacraments : for though they be fo united , they may want Taftar/^viho onely can performe thefe 'aftions , as this jhg Church, Treatife fayth , and Robinfon and the Confeifion. And it is Ch.seftjcom- no Icffe wonder that Officers and Rulers who are to feed, and pare with, governe the Flock, are but only accidents and not parts, not • intcgrall members of a conftituted (fhftrch ; no Corporation maketh its owne integrall parts or members, a perfcR living man doth not make his owne Hands , Feete, or Eyes, the man is not a perfeft one in all his mem- bers/if all the members be not made with himjbuc Officers by preaching make Qhurch-members, 3. Cotfcl, The vifible Church which C^riji inftituted in the Gofpel is not formally a company of believers meeting, for publkk edification, by common and joy nt conient, as this Author fayth. x. The inftituted Church of the New Teftament is an organicall body of diverfe members, of eyes, earcs, feete, hands, of Elders governing, and a people governed, i Cor.ia. 14^15. 12.4, 5, 20.28. But a company of believers , meeting for publick edi¬ fication by common confent, are not formally fuch a bo¬ dy ; for they are a body not Organicall , but all of one and the fame nature , all believers andi faints by calling, and are not a body of Officers governing, and people gover¬ ned 5 for they are, a^they are a vifible a fingic uncompoanded body, wanting Officers , and are as yet to choofe their Officers-: anlall thus combined are mt Officers, Rom. 10. 14. How {)^i^\thty preach except they be fent f I Cor. 12. 2p, Are all Apoftles ? are all Prophets ? wejuftly B 2 cen- ^ "the ConflitHtion ofindependent^d^c^ Ghap.I. i cenfare the Papilts, and amongft them, BelUrmlne , who f Will fear ce admit an eifenti^I Church of believers, butac- BelldeEcclJl. knowledgeth other three Churches befide, to wk, a repre- $ cjp.t'* ftntative Church of their Clergy onelyjexcluding the (as they call them) 2 A confidoriall Church of Cardi- ^ nails. 5. A virtuall Church 5 the Pope who hath pleni¬ tude of all power in himfelfe, againft which our writers Cal^. z'iffy Tilenm^nnius ^ Bi^canus ^ profeflTors of Leyden^ whin Aktr fillet difputc ;(bthe other excremity can hard¬ ly be maintained, that there is an inftituted , vifible , mi<>' nifteriall Church to which Chrift hath given the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven, cxercifirg Chu ch ai^ions, as to otdaine, and make and un-make Officers and Rulers with* out any officer at all- The major of our propolition is granc- ted by our brethren, who cite, iCor.12. Row,i2, A^j 20, 18, To prove a fi.igle Congregation to be the onely vifible - Church inlUtuted in the New Teflament, Nothing can be faid againft this , but a Chnrch of Governours and People governed is an inftituted vifible Cnurch ; but there is an in¬ ftituted vifible Church before there be Governours , but fijch an inftituted Church we cannot read of in Gads Word, which doth and may exercife Church afts of government without any Offi:ersataII. 2. That company cannot be'the Church minifteriall in‘» ftituted by Chriflin the N.eiv Teftamenty which cannotmeete all 6f them y every Lords day. ^ as the Ghnrch of Cotinth did. for adminifiration of the holy Ordinances oif (jod^ i. They cannot ad- minifter the feales of the Covenant being, deftitute of the Officers, as the Scripture, and their confelfion faith, 2 They caqnot have the power of fahlicl^- edification y being deftitute Mat.aS.s'?. of Paftors, becaufe the end cannot be attained without the 1 Cor.t.i7. ' meanes appointed of Chrift# But Chrift for publick edifica- €onf€ffarr.37* tion and Charch cdificatioa hath given Paftors, Teachers Sec T. X« The church of Believers defiitute ofid^e, and other Officers to bis Church Eph.^.iii i le is not enough to fay, that fuch a company meeting hath pow¬ er of Paftorall preaching and adminiitracion of the Seales of grace, becaule they may ordainc an deleft Officers, for fuch publick edification, but i« we prove, that that which our brethren call the onely inftituted vifible Church of the New Tefiament , hath not power to adminiftrate all the Or¬ dinances of Chrift , and how then are they a Church ^ can we call him a peefeft living man , who cannot exercife all the vitall aftions, which flow from the nature andeflenec of a living man t 2. If this be a good reafon that fuch a company ffiould be the- only inftituted Church in the New Teftament having power of all the Ordinances, becaufe they may appoint Officers , who have fuch a powcrjthen any ten believers, who have never fworne the Church* Gevenant, meeting in private to exhort one another is alfo the only in- Mtated Church minifteriall, inthcNewTeftamenr, for they have power to mike fuch Officers 9 and may inveft tfaemfelvea in right, to all the Ordinances of C^Wjf , by our brotheys Doftrinc, 3. All the places cited by the Author, fpeake of a eWr^ vifible made up of. Officers governing, and people governed & as Mat. 16, Mot 18. cannot exclude Paftora who bindeonEarthjand in feeavenjor Paftorswboare ftewards, and beare the keyes, as hereafter, I fhall prove. Alfo the Church of Corinth did raeete for theadminiftration of the Lords Supper, i Cor,i 1.20. and fo were a Church of Officers and governed people, they met v/ithT auls iJ/Vr>,-and the au¬ thority of iCor.’y.j^ an other that exercifed Difcipline, as Collofle C('/*2. 8, was a CWr^of Officers and people,C(?/.4.i7. Philippi confifted of Saints,Biffiops,and Deacons. i.i>2. Ephefis of a flocke, and an elder- fliip, ABs 20.2^* fo the vifible minifteriall that the word of God fpeakethof, as all the feven Churches of and their Angels in them Officers to governe, and peopk governed, and therefore they ?;ere not a number of fblc« believers united in a Church-covenant ^ which in very deed is^but ftones and timber, not an heufe builded of Gcd^ for ia themiaifteriall^WcA of the New Teftament, there is em” B 3-.. 53'. ■ € The Church of Believers deftitute of Oh a p,i ^ fluefi. a relation betwixt the Elders and the fleck ; wee deflre to to fee a Copy ot our brethrens inftituted vifibleCWc/?, to ' the which Elders are neith r f flentiall , iior integrall parts, for their inftituted vifiblt Q^^ych hath its compleat being and all its Ohisreh-sferattons , as biniing , loofing , ordcining of Officers , before there bee an EMder/hip in it , and alio when the Slderjhip is ordained, they are not Eyes and Eares to the inftituted nor watvh.nen, bccaule it is a body ineflence and operation compleat without cfficers. 2* the officers are not Governors, tor as I truft to prove, they have no ad: of mlnifteriall authority of governing ; over the people fey our brethrens Dodrine , 2. all their governing is to Rule and moderate the adions of the whole governing (^hftreh^ which maketh them no wayes to be governoui s , nor over the believers intheLord^ nox overfeerSf t\ot rratchmem as a Prefes who modcrateth a Judicatorie, a moderator in a Chmeh-meeting ^ a Prolocutor in a convocation, is not over the Judicatorie, Synod, or meeting, or Convocation, 3. The Eidetffiip are called by them , the adjuods, the Churchy the lubjed: thefubjed hath its perftdeffence without its ac¬ cidents and common adjunds. 2 Queft, whether or not Chi ift hath cowmitted the Ktys of the Kittgdom ofHeaven^to f^cChurch of 'Believer s^hich as yet wan^ teth all Oficers^Pafiors^DoBors^&c, The (Author fayth, this company of believers and Church which wanteth Officers, and ( as we have heard) is compleat without them, is the corporation to which Chrijl hath given the keyes ot the Kingdom of Heaven ; which deferveth our brotherly cenfurerfor wee then aske a Scripture for the Lords giving of the keys to Paftors and Elders ; if the keys be given to Peter ^ 1 5. as a profefling believer, by what Word ol(jo^/ are they given to fe/er, as to an Apoftle and Partor, it would fe^m the Paftors have not the keys jure / Dm«o;forby this argument our Divines prove the Biffiop not to bee an Office of power and jurifdidion above a Paftor and Trefoyter , becaufe the keys were not given t9 Teeter aS to the ey^rchhiJhop, but as to a Paftor of the Churchy and indeed this would conclude that Paftors are not Officers of Sect* I* an 'Eldirjhipihath no pomr of the Keys* 7 of authority and power of jurifdiftjon, jure T)ivim, Hence the cjnefion is^ if k can he concluded that the keyet of efthe Kingdom of Heaven , Mat. 1 6.Mat. 1 8. ivere given to Pe¬ ter jtfr he refrefented all profefing believers , or if they were given for the good offrofeffing believers^but to Peter at carrying the perm fon of A^ofilesfPafiors^and fhurchm guides ? !• Diftin£^i0n , There is one quepion of the power of the kfyes-, andto whom they are committed^ and another efthe exercife of them,and toncheth the government of the Churchy if it he popular ' and democratic aH or not ? t, Dift. It is not inconvenient , hut necefary that Chrifi fhouldgtve to his ChurchygiftSyVaftors and Teachersy efthe which gifts the Chare h is not capable^ as a fubjeliy as if the Church might exercife theTafor and Doctors place : and yet the Church is capable of thefe gifts y astheobjefl^ andendy becaufe the fiuit and effefi of thefe gifts redoundeth to the good of the C^_) ds Churchy fee * Parkerj/^^ Parifian fchooleand « Bayne?# '^^ * * ^* 3. XTi^lndt. There is a formall ordinary power, and there is (h)Ccbol,Pmf. a vertuall or extraordinary power, psg.S, I. Concl, C hr i fl Tftss hAthimmcdhtly himfelfewithout the intervening power of the or men, appointed of* j fices and Officers in his houfe , and the office of a paftor, and ^ ' Elder is no leffe immediately from Chrifi ( for men as Chrijls Vicars and Inftruments can appoint no new Office in the Church ) then the office of the Apoftles,E/?^4 1 1. i Cor, 1 2* 28. ’hfat.22,1^. The Offices are all given to the Church \m- mediatly, and fb abfolately , and fo the power of the keys is given to the (fhurch the fame way. But the Officers, and key bearers now are given mediatly, and conditionally, by the intervening mediation of the ruling an^ miniftcriall Churchy that fhe fhall call fuch and fuch , as have the conditions re«= quired to the (ffice by Gods Word.,i 2,3.Hencewe ice no reafoOjWhy the keys can be (aid to be g. ven tobelievcrs, any other wayet^ then that they are given for their good. a. C'>ncl, I deny not, but there is a power virtuall,not for¬ mal! in the Church oi believers , to fupply the want orordi- nation of pallors , or foine other of the keyef fiinply ne*- ceBary , hie & nmc ; this power is virtuall ? not forfflall,, and- 8 trhe Church of Believers dejiitufe of Ch ap. I* and extraordinary not ordinary , not officiall ^ not proper¬ ly authoritative j asinaCWc^ in an Hand, where the pa- ftors are dead, or taken away by pcft or otherwayes, the • people may ordaine Paftors or rather doe that which may iupply the defeft of ordination , as David without imme¬ diate Revelation, from Heaven to direft him, by only the Law of naxnre.^ did eatc Jhewbread ^ fo id the cafe here^ fo an^ fwer the cafjufles andthe fchoolemen ^ that a poftiveY,zvi vmy yi^^d in cafe of ncceffity, to the good of the j (if)Mslinaxm. Themod (^b') LMolirta (c') Suarez-Q d') (e) hfgve- 6 tricf~s.di[.z- Fiavianm and Diodorus preached in hnt\och^si(nr^Theoderet (e) r/^ufr 7ut fayth ; yea, faith Voetius ^ an ordinary miniftery might c”p I Itnpofed on a L^ick, or private perfon by the QhmcPj, (f) Som% though the freibjterj confent not^ in cafe of ncctjfuj, God inftitli.i.fS. {fajth (») Gerfon)w^^ make an immediate intermiffion ef a 8* calling by Bif/ops • yea fayth (o ) ^\Mon, Jfeaking of necef- may commit power of Exccmmmication, ^')Altifiedore. dejure pojirivo ^ pure Laico & mnlieri ^ toonemeerc l.^jurntria. 7! Laicke, or a woman ^though we juftifie not this, yet itis capA’J^'U hence concluded that God hath not tied himfelfe to one fee (O^uranduit. j-uJe of ordinary , pofitive Lawes ; a captive woman ( as (k)Grie/. 3. Socrates iddxh) preached the Gufpell to the King and Qi,ieen 1 .Cm L z. * of JberraneSy^nd. they to the people of the Land. Cl) Voems def. 3. Concl, The Author in the forefaid firft propcl5tion,wiIl Giufi.psp.li>z.c. have no inftituted vifible Church , in the New Teftament, but * Congregational! or Pariftiionall Churchy that meeteth CM4C2V together ordinarily, in orc place , for the hearing of the (n) GerfXpdr. Word. Butwethinke, as a reafonable man i? the firft, im- i.Sermn Rhen. mediate and principall fubjeft of aptitude to laugh , and donui.poppdJJjjt the mediate and fccondary Subjtfts are, Eeter , John and par- (o) Amn.i.l- ticularmen, fo that it is the intention of nature to give thefe and the like properties > principally and immediately , to the fpeciee, and common nature, and not immediately to ihit or Sec T*2. an Elderflnfjsave no pepper of the Keyef- 9 or that man ; fo are the bicffirgs of the promifes , as to bee biilded on a Rock ; vidory over hell , and fuch , given prin¬ cipally and immediately to the C’rff^o//V4,and invifibie Churchy as to the firft and principall fubjcft ; and no waycs to a vifible Congregation conlilting of 30 or 40. profcffing the Faith of Chrifi: but onely to them, not as ProfelTors, but to them as they are parts and living members of the true (^atho- lick^ Church, F or found profcflbrs , though united in a Church- covsnsnt^^xe indeed the myfticall ^burch , but not as profcf- fors, but as found believers, and therefore thefe of whom fpcakctb , Afat,t6, Arebuildei on a Rocl^^ as true be¬ lievers ; but the keys are given not to them, but for them , and for their good, as profefibis making Peters confeflioti, and in Gods purpofe to gather them into ChriJ}, But the Text cvinceth that thefe keys arc given to Teter^ as reprefenting the Church^guides efpecially, though not excluding belie¬ vers , giving to them popular confenc , and not to Believers, as united in a companyofperfonsin Ghurch-covenant^exc\\iddvi^ the Elders. 1* To that CWc^arethe keys given , which is builded on the rock as a houfe, thehoufeo/rpifeiome, 7rov»p.i, Thehouje of God, I T/w.3, 15. the Doftrine of the Prophets and Apoftlei, by Doftors and Teachers, whom hath given, for the building of his houfe, Eph,^,\i» But this houfe is not a company of profefling believers united by a Chnrch- covenant and deftitute of Paftors and Teachers, but a ^hurch edified by the Word, Seales, and Difeipline : Ergo fuch a Church is not heere underftood. T he propoficion is granted by the Au¬ thor. I prove the affumpiion. The Church of believers com¬ bined in , but wanting their Paftors and Tea¬ chers , is not wifdomes houfe , nor builded by paftors and Do(51ors given toedifte and gather the body, buttheyareon- ly the materialls of the houfe :yea wanting the paftors, they want Minifteriall power , for paftorall preaching and adtnini- ftracing the Seales , and for that , they want the power of edi¬ fying the body of Chrifi , which is required in a vifible Church Eph.^,11, Though the building of this Church on the Rock may well be thought to be the inward building of the G Catkeiick. 10 The Church of Believer t defiifufe of G H AP . i . Catholiei^and invilibje Gharch in the Faith of C/hrif, yet as it ispromifed to the Chu'-ch^to the which protnifeth the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven, it can be no other befide ex¬ ternal and Minifteriail building by a publick Miniftcry. 2. Arg, To thefe are the feeys here promiled,who are ftewards of the myfteries of God^i Cor, And fervavts of the houfehy, ofict , 2 Cor.4.5. And are bj ojfceto open the doores and behave themfe he s aright in Gods hottfe .md to divide to thcle ofthehoufe their portion in dttefeafoni ^<«f.24.45^ and CO cut the word 2 7im» 2.1 5. But a company of profelfing believers |,ayned together in a Ghurch-covenant and deftitute of officers, are not ftearards by office, nor fervants over the houfcj&c. BrgOy to fuch a company the keyes are not here given. The propolition efpeciallyis to be proved (for theafllimp- tion is granted by our brethren and evidently true ) but ic is furc ' by the phrafe of Scripture, EfaL22»22. A>id I rriti lay upon his Jhouldier the hej of the honCe of David. (a yshMkrin Clavis a apperuit , proveth this. ( a) Shindle-‘ i,exi(o, rus in Lexico^metonymke fgmficatur^ Attthoritas^ Facultas ^ po- tefias omnis gubernationls , iubendo , ac vetando ^ expediendo ac , . Afo'cul power of government ( ^ ) Mufcnlus^ fo ( e) Galvin • \m. /«If. »i*. arc made maffers of houfholds receive keys, whereby »». infisoe they open and fliut , it is a token of power given to Kings (dy Mcte^upotefa- lunhi iit noteth a full government, by this borrowed fpeech, tisjOeemmo fay th ( e ) , is figaified the power of Miniffers, lfai.22. (0’ Vrap9frto do- i^.Q^TareM. I (hall mike the fteward of my boufcj dantiirTlaw' Cl yHierom the key is a power of excellency ,and(^)C6rj/oj'?(?f»^ fuibwfoteflttemiO Atignjline ^ (f) B‘da fayth the fame, fumadmini^ret. ( ^Pnlgentiiu caileth this the power of binding and loofing (c) Calvin coot- q the Apoftlcs ; fo other Scriptures expound the keyes Cuu/ferHomil to be a power of office, as Sfa.^A* And the government JhaU be 1,4, claves* his fhoulder (iy, DdwVi keys are given here, fjimbolam pate- Rtv.J. 7. Thefe things ( faith he') that hath the kpy o/David, fiath , regibtn slaves effermt ( d ) Iwam. Pknam aimniflratmem (e)Beia m. Ma^ amot. PotefasMi- niftormy 16 {l)PafevA, domm me^ faciam u aeommum (g) Hi eron. Clavis, po- ufat excellent} (e (h) Chryfojiom.Yi'icniX.^^.m'Wktu Magnatn potef ate oi( i) -Augufi, de chit, de lib.iB* ca.9, potejiitempafom (k ) ^tda mloh4n* CUvkefi potepat ligandi ^ iolvendi.(i) li. itfkdPet. isfhe- II Sect, o, an Elderjbipjhave no power of the k§ys* rpho openet h and neman fbutteth , and Jhuttnh and no man openeth^ Rcv* I.i8. 1 have thkeys of hell and death ^ Rcv^p.i. And to him was ^iven the key of the httomiejfe pit ; fo (b) Stephan us on (h) Stephan, in the word, (c) fVhittaker^U fignifieth a power of ^hefmr, ling^ office given to fomc, and not to all j as ( d) Galvin here ( faith , he ) Chrifi fpeaketh of Peters publick office , that is, of his A- tm.^. emr^ poftlcfhip ( c ) fo, Builinger‘{{')Erafm, ( ^ ) Zwinglim ) 01.5. Marlcratfx ) Paretu on the fame place. 1 think, while of late, Cahin.ih. never interpreter dreamed,that in the Text , Mau 16, the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven are gi«n to all believer, . bat only to the Rewards of the houle builded upon the Kock. (A Erifm^Vtn. g. Arg* To thefe in this Text doth C^/7? give the keys, to zwirgltics. whom he giveth warrant, for the aduallexcrcifeofthekeys, OO A^<^W to wit, to bind and loofe on Earth , and Co open and (hut the doores of the Kingdome. But this warrant and cfficiail autbo- » rity of binding and loofing , ChAfi giveth to Teter onely as re- prefenting Apoftles, Teachers and £iders,and not to ihe Church of believers convened Co'i'^«4»t'ir47«,and deftitute of Officers ; Ergo , the proportion is cleare in the Text 5 to the fame perfon, to whom he promifeth the power or keys, to the fame he pro- mifech Officiall warrant to exercife the fpeciall aRs of the keys, bat to Prrer is the promife of both made 19. aad liGhnfi al¬ lude to the place , 7/i22.?2,rhen(Ifay ) thefeto whom gavethekeys, doe by Office reprefent him who hath the keys Davids hovSt and the Government on his (boulder, Andl will give to thee the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven ^ there JS the power and authority granted ; And whatfoever thou fhall bind on Ea> thy fhall be bound in Heaven : there is a warrant, for thcexercifcof theaft^ of the power given alfoto Pv/^riNowr if the keys be POt given to Peter as to a P aftor • Peter and pa- ftors, by this place, aspaftois, neither have the keys , norof- Rciall warrant to preach , and to remit , or retaine hnnes ; and if by this place, they have it not, we denrecofeea warrant from Chrijly before he went to heaven, for paftorall preach¬ ing in his marginall notes in this Text,fay tb,here is the OyPsie.Mm- Heavenly authority of the Church Minifery ty-^fo binding an iff hofng is all onCy with opening and /huttingHczven Giteiy&nd with remitting and retaining finfiei, M.20.Papifts, lknow>deny C 2 chat 12 The Church of Believers defiitute of Chap.i. fb ) Tola com- Apoltles were made priefts judicially to remit finnes bp- mtm in JoAn.in lore Chrijis Refurreiftion , loh, 2. io( b ) the Cardinall Tolet^ he. an. 11. and (c ) MaUonatid ) Cnjamu^ ; but the Truth ia , what gi- (c ) Mddonat. Is but repeated and enlarged f ob 20. Ai>d they fd^CaleuTcem whole World , whereas before diey were inloh.io.xyiieo Pleach to luicA only , but this loh^ 20. (s') { fayth Kollocw) hocinloco infii- is but a reiterated power, it was given belore his Refurre^ii- nhur & pro- oHj and(/) fay th the fame, and(^ ) fayth^the promife is made here and fulfilled /u{^m') Mufculm , Now |.em4 Cr mte- this fame («) Author acknowledged! that lob. lo. Chrifi^^ve ratdjioteflm. paftorall power to all the Apoftles to forgive fiiiS. 2 ^7 our ownt Cnhin t Mufculus^ fuiii folverisfd ^f^^^^herfPdrem^Besia^ Zwinglim^ Rolloc^ Whitt akyr, and the f^Toh. zo^ii0- evidence of Scripturedi, by publickand paftorall preaching, to nm pecciiia re- remit ard retaine fins, to believers or unbelievers ; and ( ) BuU a- /‘^^'f^fakhitistakeniromthe Scripture 52.49 ? . p.where ^ca6 faid to loofe the pyilbncrs^and fo (^p^Mufculm ( f) B e- (k) iVhittahcr. > ^‘ttd (r) Calain will have them to be words (ignifying t£iffi.».con/r.4.(j. the official! authority of Princes 5 AmbafTadours , tofctacli- 2.cd.s> . berty piifoners , or tocart malefaftors in bands and prifon , as MagUirates and Rulers doe", fo binding in Scripture (/) isan (m) Mufeu/.m of Princes, Superiors , Governors and Ru- Joh.iT. lers. And fo is lot, .fing a jiidiciall and authoritat ve aiSof Rulers (n) Wayof the and Over feers (/) as Scripture teacheth u% But the Church of Church of w.£, believers wanting their Officers , watchmen, and Overfeers, ® church Covenant fis not a company of /oc.Mat.i<5. Overfeers and Rulers, or judiciall and auLhoiicadvc binders and Ballinger com- loofers exercifing power over themfelves. mentg Mar. (p)MuJcul, ibid(<\)BeXdan.{p^Ca!vin cemmentidfCiL.io^.zy.'jadg. 1^.10. VUl, 149.8. Mat. 21.15 Ads 21. II, Ads i2.4.Mirk,3.37.0)Lcvit.i4.7*Pral.xoa, zoJa'.40.4.pf,ioj.20. Ad. i.a4.Rom. 7.2,1 Cor.7.a7.Rev,20.3.Rev.9. ip Jch.ia.i^, 4.v^r£. S EC T. 2 , an Elderfiip^hath no power of the Keys, 1 3 4. iArg, If Chnfl doe not fay in this place, nor in that the keys and the ades of the keys, to wit, btndir,g and loafing, are given to the C/7»rhom he Ipaks v, 1, to the Tfifciples svho vpereTaftorSyVerUy I fay unto you , Whatfoever yee ffjall bind on Earth , fhall be bond in Heaven , and therefore none can make an argument from. Mat, i6, to wit thus, to as manyarechekeyspromifed.asarebuildedontkeKock, but all the faithful! are builded on the Rock , Ergo to all the faith¬ ful! are the keys promifed, i. The propofition is not in the Text either exprefTely , or by confequent. 2. The pfopofition isfalfe, for the Catholick invifible Church is builded on the rock, bat by our Brethrens confeflion the keys are not given to the Catholick invifible Church , but only to (lieh a compa¬ ny of profeflSng believers, as make a Parifhionall Congregati¬ on, 4. That efer^y? (peaketh to Peter as to one rcprelcntir g the ApoftlcSj and not as to one reprefenting all believers, is cleare. i. Becaufc by the confefiion of our Trethten bind¬ ing and loojing are denyed to many that ma^e Peters confeftton, thou art jefus the Sen of the living God , as to believing Women and children 5 and many out of Church-ftatct 2. If believers as giving Teeters confeffion, and as builded ttfon the rocl^ Chrift^ by *1 Sec T. 2, an Elderjkrp^kave nopwer of the by this place made a minijleruUl Churchy by C^r)|/?jand gifted ' with the power of the ktys^then the Miniftery & official! power ofpreaching and binding and louiing (h ould be made as dable ttnd firme ^om dcfeElion y as the Church of ele^ bclievcrSjagainft whom the gates of hell cannot prevaile : now befides that this is moft untrue fince,vifible Churches doe fall away, as thefe (^)Gret[er ie m feven Churches in Afia^ the Church of Corinth^ EphefitSy CjaUtUy Augnr loeffof Theffalouica may prove, when as it is impoffible chat the cled Luther.f.t^. Believers in Chrifi can fall away, itffiali alfo give good war- rant toPapifts, tomakeffich ufe of this place, as they doe, (e)suar^'^L that the Church may erre in points of converfation and life, but trip,virrd}J.9,^ cannot fall from the rock, nor be overcome by the powers of deEccUec.'j, Hell in the definition of Articles of Faith. So (a) Gretfer ”'7* QffBetiArmine(f^Suarezfd'y (fregor* de Valent Cards, Hoftu de ( i)T urrecremat a yttAion from thisplace ; and the connexion muft be good, if the Minifteriall power not only be given to “ho^ in the Church as to the Objeft , that is , for the good and falvati • ctafej}'. Folmet. on of the Churchy but alfo to the as to the Subjed,who (Oj^dnJeTurrs hath all the power of the Keys, and may ufe k alfo, becaufe GaU, they are believers and builded upon the rock Chrifi ; nothing **^^*^^**^* hinderethjbut Minifieriall power fiiould be as fiable and free from being overcome with the ports of Hell, as the Ghrifiian ftate of perfeverance in grace. ^Now we fee, thefo who have Mi- nifteriaii power, kbufek, and fall from the rock and periffi eternally 5 which we cannot fay of thefe , who by Faith are builded upon the Rock Chrifi lefus, j. Thefe to whom Chrifi giveth the Keys 9 doe reprefent the pezfon of Chrifi ^ ztidwha defpifeih them delfifeth Chrift , and he that honoureth theWy honoureth Chrift, which is evidently fpokenof the Minifters of Chxift a Matthew 10, 40. And is (aid here Matthew y jg, iVhatfoever then jef jhall bind on Earthy Jhall be bound in Heaven^ &(!• Thus Chrifi bindeth and loofeth in Heaven, when thefe to whom the Keys are given, binde and loofe ; and fo they are to be looked unto as co-wotkers with Gvd, Now Scripture never maketh all believers AmbafTadours in Chrifis roomc. Where doe we reade that the defpi fing of all be¬ lievers commanding in Chrifis Name, is a defpifing of Chrifi, and that in obeying chem^ vt^obe^ Chrifi > Nor are all Am*’ baffadourSo The church of Believer sdeflitHte of Chap.i baffadors, PaftoreSj&c* 5. Thcfc to whom the Keys are given doe authoritatively forgive and rctainefins, and their aftsof forgiveing and retaining are valid in Heaven, according as the party repenteth and believeth , of according as they remain impenitent , as our Divines teach againft the Papitts, in their Doftrine of Sacramcntall abfolution. But the Chunh.ox com¬ pany of believers wanting their Officers, by no Scripture can authoritatively forgive , and retaine fiaS. B.oblnfQn, Smith and others anlwer, that believers out of Office ni^y forgivcjas 18.2 1. Teter faid,Ho7v oft fhttll my brother offend tpe^and 1 forgive him?Lu,iy,^*e^*2Cor,2ao, Butlanfwcr, the place, 2 Cor, 2. 10. is controverted, and we doubt not, but of that fame nature , with the power of Ex¬ communicating. i Cfi'r.5.4. But for private forgiving, it is not the Church forgiving here meant , becaule i .The private for¬ giving is a duty of charity commanded in the Law of Mature zo 2iUf,even out of fharch-fiate , and obligeth the Excommuni¬ cate, who, though they be call out of the Churchy are not ex* empted from the Law, that bindeth all , lAat, 6.12, 14, 15. 45. but the Church-forgiving is an A(^ of obedi¬ ence to a pofitive Church-Lare of Chrift, 2. private Ghriftians are to forgivr their Enemies whether they repent , or not 9 even as Chrifl forgave thofe who crucified Him, Co/. 5. 13. and when the party repenteth not , this forgive* neffe ii not ratified in Heaven , yet arc we obliged to forgive, and to commit vengeance to God •^hnt the authoritative forgivc- ingis a thing that the CWcA, ii not obliged unto , abfoiute- ly ; nor may they , or can they forgive , except the Offender rcpent:and if they fee that he repenteth not , they cannot law¬ fully forgive; but, being, in Gods rbome, muft take vengeance onalldifobedience ^ and their retaining of fin and forgiveing, is valid in Heaven, bccaufc they are in ^0^/ place. Now any forgiving or retaining of (in but thefe two , together with Gods forgiving and retaining , we know not. But Teeters for¬ giving his offending brother feventy times feven times, Is com-* mon to all private Chrilfian8,even out of Church-ftate , and fo the infiance given is not to the purpofe 9 6. To thefi: only are the Keys given, who having Tauls pafiorall fpiric, may con* Sect. 2. an Elderjlnpjswe no pomr oftht kpyu 17. convene and deliver to Sathan , but the CWr/jof belkverg without Officers 5 not having paftarall fplrit which is a fpiric cfficiall , and authoritative to preachy excomunicate, and adnainiitratethefealesot the Covenant, may not convene and dee thi^^Erf o^Slcdndeed ( Hocerant utiqueO" c^eteri cre- dentes in Qhnflum^ixod Petrus fuit'ytlPo ’Sajll de vita folitar-c.tt .Omnibus pafiorilui(^ DoSforibus eandem potffiatem tribuit^ cuius fignum efi, quod omnes, ex Qyrtll in EP,\orat i-fandi Apoftoli^ Evangelifix fundamenta. Hyercn li.i.cont.Ievian, Omnes Apofioli acceperunt claves^ non film Petrus. AnCelm inMtit.i6-Habent eandem jiidiciariampotefiatem alii Apofioli. Anafta- fius inquefl. fac>fcrspt.q.y9. in6. Tom'Biblioth, Potefiatem clavium non foil Petro, fed aliis etiam Apofiolisy (s* tots Ecclefix in Epifeopis (yp Presbyteris dat am. Augufi* trad- in Toh ?o. 6^* lib-de Chtifise.^o>Beda,homil,inM*t.i6‘Chry(^omHomil.yo.adpopul. Hilarm 'de trinit.l.6» Eu* hifior.Eccl.hb i, e^lJ^.Leo Serm.io, de afimpt.(s‘ citat ‘Bellar.de Pont. lib. i-c. I4. Petro hoc P^tdariter creditur,quiacundisTefforibm Petri forma proponituT, L^ramMar. 16. durands(,>dif: . ' . f* *♦ Pro omnibus Apofiolis Mdum, Thom.qJ. 24. q. j. Scot. 4. d. 14. q .3. Adrian 6, *11.4. d.q. ». SynodColonierf. fub. Adulpb c* !• mdA. Huge Cardinal, in Moitthew 16. con~ aquifgranenf* cap. 9. ( a ) t/Utgufiine de triniu lib. i. cap. 6, (£t in Pfalm. in Joh. ai« (c) Gregor, li. 3. c. Jj, (d^ Gerard, lec. com, tom. 5* dcEoeU. D a Cer* 20 The multitude of Believers are not C H A P . r . | _ - . _ . -- I Gerardus giveth a good reaioPjWhy this Churchy Mat. 1 6, can¬ not he a particular viftble Church , hepaufe the gates of hell prevaileth againji many joyned to the vifble Church in externall ('c) l^iclefus feciety^Q) and writing againfl the Monkcs refutcth csnu m- that error of the PapiftSjthat any members of^the true Church damned 5 and ( /.) Whittaker fay th, Auguflin{g ) againft Tetilian (^jth.the Church builded on the rockjs the Church of (%)Auguft.cont. EleB^not the viftble Church. Vettlian, L ^,c* ult» _ _ - CHAP. 2. SECT. 2. PROP. TH/V Church ( faith the Author) dothmeete together eve* ry Lords Day y all of them^ even the whole Chatchfer adminijlrationof the Ordinances of God, to publicly edifi* cation,^ Anf, Two things are here faid, i. That all, even the whole Church^am^ mcete for adminiftration of the Ordinances of God^ that fo all and every one ot the Church may be adfors and Judges indifpenfingofcenfureSj this we take to be popular go verne- ment» 2* That there is a necedity of perfonall prefence of all and ^ every one of the C^«c^,Herce QaeR.^tWhether or no the multitude of Believers , and the whole people are to be judges^ fo^ as private Chrijlians cut of Office are to exercife judiciall abls of the keys ? For the more eafie clearing of the Qaedion , let it beob« ferved. I. Dift.T^f-r*? is a dominion of Government Lordly and Kingly^ and this is i«Chrift only in relation to his Church andincivtll . judges^ and is no voayes in Charch^gmdes^ who are not Lords over the Lards inherit anceyt here is a government Minifieriedl^ of fervice^ under Chrift, and this is due to Church- guides* 2.D>d* Begall power Joeing a civill power founded in the Law of \ . nature ( for the Anti have a King') may welt be inthe people ori* ginally and f ub jell ivdyy as in the fount aine, nature teaching every eommunitie govern shemfeHes , and to hold off^injttries\ if not by ‘ tbemfelves , yet by a King, $r feme feleUed Rulers j but power, of - . Church. SeCT.2. to exercffe judiciall A&s of the kfp. 21 fhHrch^governmtnt bting fn^ermtnrall^ and the- ,$,Us of Chttrch- governntent t andof the cajiing fttch ae t^end ontof^hrifs 'K,ii^g- dome^ being ftipernaturaH^ neither of them can be originally in the mtfltitude of profefftng beleevers , but nsnfl be communicated by Chrifi to fame cert ainefr oft jfingbeleevers, and thefe are Officers, Therefore to put power andaSls of government in all profeffiors^ is a naturaU way drawnefrom civiU incorporations, Cthriji is not ruled, by our Lawes, 3. Dift. The government offhrifs Kingdeme is the mofi free and willing government on earth ; yet it is agoverrment properly fo cal-r led, for there be in it authoritative commandemptts^and Ecclefiof fiicke coaSien , upon the danger of foftle penalties ; in regard of the, former , all the people by cenfent and voluntary agreement have hand in eleHion of Officers^ infliQing of ctnfures, becaufe it concern* eth them all : but in regard ffi the latter , the whole people are not over the whole people • they are not aH Kings deigning in Chrifisg^ vernment over Kings y but are divided into goi^rmurc and govern nedt^md therefore the rulers Ecclefaflkke onelyffiy power ofoffice^arc- infhrifls roome^ over the (fhurchy:0 command^ fentence, judgCy^and judicially to cenfure, 4* Dliipft. The Official! power of governing-- fuperaf^detffi to the fmple aPls of popular conCenting , the officjall authoritative and co- aBtve power of Chri^s Scepterin difcipline. That difilnUion in the fenfeholden by our brethren (st) that the C‘i)Presbyte« fiate of the ChurchispopH^ay^andithe gevornme^ Ariffiocraticcdlin govern* the hands of the Elderjbip^ is no wayes-to he"hoifle»i,nor dge the -Pa* exatni* riftan(b''^oUorsy:he authors of this dijlinRionymwd any Church* government to be m the people, , ^ polit^ Our" brecfapcn in the anfwer to fent to them from Ecdef.pjg.iQg England^ txplainc theit mtnde tlwia ; l.; Wfi /r b&perfoptally prefent^ and that by their Office and when ever any fentence is given out againft offenders 5 for, if the Elders be onely prcfenc and the people abfent, the Eiders *Anfw,in his f^aH tyrannize * (faith Anfreorth") over the peoples Confciences ; people being abfent Jhall not ky}ow if tht Elder/hip have prth ceeded right y yet muft they , repute the excommunicated perfon as an heathen or a publicane, 5. Arg, That government is not to be admitted which ma« ketk men take honour to themfelvcs, without God calling them thereunto. But the Dodrine of government in the hands of people is luch, ergo-^the affkmption is proved : i. By itjall are Kings, Rulers, and Guides, and all have the moft fupreame po* wer of the Keyes, as authoritative receiving in of members, and judiciall calling out, by thepadorall fpiric of Pau/^ and all go- veme over all. 2, Beleevcrs sire a mhifieriaS Churchy a company of private Chriftians put in office, and doing a£ls of a Miniderie: now a Miaiderie is a peculiar date of eminency that MCJ . Se-C T,7 , to exercife jndiciaU aBs of the k$ys^ 25 6^9^C4lieth lorac lclc;(^ed& gifted perfons unto that to the which hecallcth not all profeffors, as in Krael he chofcd, one TV be (a ) CjjHeb. 8. %. < tominifteriohimlelfcj notallthe viable of lirael, as the 7. 24. Scripture teachcth us. Afimfiers of the hotife of the Levites, the Lords Minifiers ^ Minifiers of GoAt Santlnarj y and the miniftery ofthe^^jNewTeftamcnt, is a fpeclall eminencyof Etek.iy.y.Ex, othcegivcnto fomcfcw,and nottoali believers, (e) atnatccr J-S.i.g.jy. of worke that (bme,not all believers are put upon, and cm ployed®’^* ’-9 /.4. -r-' ' ^ to hichlip'pvfi^TAke heedto the Miniftery^tkat then hafi - ' ■ receivedof the Lord^ to fulfillit in all points the people are to eenfnre and rehukp the Paftors , and therfore t hey may^ and ought to exercif a^s authoritative^ ■ AnJ, I. This is an argument off the way with reverence. Kctif/7r«7t Ap%(W(|) lay to Archippus, take heede. Ergo ^ lay ; Judicially and rebuke with all authority , it is an argument ' d genere ad fpeciom affirmative , anda non-confcqucnce, APat, iS, lyjfherpillnot heare tell the Churchy Sect 2, to exercijv jnciiciall aUs of the k^ys^ ^7 Erirn^ excrcifc an aSt of authoiity over the Church, loh, 8. 48. 1 he Jewes faid unto hnn they faid it authoritatively , 1 Joh, 1.8. It we fay, 8sw «»77» fav. corr'cftinc of our brother is, (fuhlevatio miftria peccan* Cfyff* y X r • r 'r r r //N ^ : • o Homl>m ExoJ» tti^) afnccourtng^of thenttfery of a Jinner, correBionis elici d pr»de»tia , imperari d mifericordU : T 0 rvarne Ar/ibrof. in .orrebuk« brother is an aB of prudence commanded by mercy and Luc. 17. compaffion, (t) Ard/Duvalim faith, it it an aft, Non folum juris (. 19* l y.onely. I will here anfwer : W hat Robinfon faith, ( ) By the Kejes u meant the Go^eU opening a way by Cbnfi and his merits ^ as the (a)Rol>/nfo» doore into the Kingdome ^ the power of binding ani loojsng ^ ope» jufiif.fepirdtim ffiffg /butting Heaven^ is not tied to any Office or Order in ^ it dependeth onely upon Chriji^ who alone properly farm ** giveth finnes^and hath the Key of David f and this Key externally is the Gcjpfltywhich^with htm/elfe^ he giveth to the (fhurchy Its. 6, p, Rom. 3. 2* Srgo , the Keyes are given to ally though not to be ufed by all and every one alike ^ which were greffie cenfufior* T he Keyes were not given to Peter as Prince of the Apofiles , as P^pifls faj^ nor to Piter as chief e Officer of the (fhurehy and fo toi^relaies ^ nor to Peter as a ij^inifier of the iVord and Sacraments ; but we fay, to the conffjfion of faith , which Peter made by way of anfwer to Chrijls demand, and therefore to every faithfuU man and wom man , -who have received the likg precious faith with Peter , 2 tA/n/m i* If the Keyes be given to as many as the GofpeU is ^ven unto , all have the Keyes who arc beUeven, children, w o- Sect.2, to exercije judiciall a^s of the Keys* 29 men, whether w ithin or without the CWrA 5 for ali have ob¬ tained alikfe preciopu faith* So it is vainc to fpcake there of 4 Church buiUed on the Rocke , or of any tniniheriail Church* 2, T he Keyes are not given to the naked Office or Order, difiinft from the fpirits working and proving the a£t« of preaching and difeipline to be mighty through god ^ 2 Cor. 10 5. to open hearts^ Aft. 16* 1 4. for what, or tvho ie Vaul? and who is jlpoUo^ but L/riioifiers by whom ye beteeved? i Cor. 3. 4,5* Chrijh a- lone wo’^kclh with the Sacracnents, and without him great John can but baptize with water. Joh. 1.26. yet all fay admi- hittrationof Sacraments externally is fo tied to the Office, as none can admisifter them without w'arrant, but Paftors, ijohn 5. 25. Math.26 iCor.i.17. and therefore this is weake,to prove that becaufe onely hath the Keyes of the Word 5 yea, and of the Sacraments alfo, that therefore he hath not com¬ mitted the Keyes to certaine Officers under him , who are Ste¬ wards, m'd Key-bearers* 3. The places allcdged prove not Ifl 6, p. Chrifl is given to us, that is, to the Churchy as to the fiib- jeft; O fay it not, but to us the Church, as theobjeftand end for our falvation. f r^,the Keyes and the Gofpell are gi¬ ven to the Church, yea and to every faithful!, that they may,by preaching,open and fhuc Heaven. You cannot fay fo* Alfo Rom» 3.2. to the jewes were committed the Oracles and Scriptures, that every one might be a Prieft and Prophet , to teach and fa- crifice j it is a Qaame to fay fb .• but to the J:;wc8 as to the ohjeft; and end, that by the Scriptures and faith in thefc Oracles, they might be fared* 4. T he Keyes, that is, the Gofpell, is given to all , though Met to be ufed alike by all and every one * which were grofe confufton : that is the fame we fay , the Gofpell in ufe is not given alike to all 5 but to the believers as to the objeft and end ; to the Officers , as to the fubjeft and proper inftrumentf* And fo you fall iruo groffe con;ufiO' • while you efchc ^' it. Robinfon, (a) TheK.-yes be one and the fame imifcacy and (a) RoUnfot) < naturey and depend mt upon the number and txctihn ie “of any per- fensybut upon Chrifl aloney though the order and manner of ujing them be dijferent, Arf, The S«craaient8 remaine one and the fame in nature and efficacy , who ever be the perfons , many or few » excellent or not 50 The Multitude cj bektvers. are nat Ch (h) Rsh. pk 1^7 • (c)lb. Ik (d ) Roh. Jb. notexeellent, in whole hands fotvcr tLev be; itfoiloweth not therefore, the power of adminilti afion of Sacraments is given to all, 2* We fee no difference in the order and manner of ufing the keytS ; ii all, even a fahhftiUman or rpiman either^ ntaj aljo truly ^ndeffeSluAlly loofe and binde both in heaven and in earth, at all the AiirAfiers of the world^ for t hofe be your words, Robinfon. ( Thefe ktjes in d^Slrine may be turned alfo at reell upon them, rvhich are veithout the Churchy as upon them which are within, and their finnes either loafed or bounds Matth. 28, ip, in difeipline net fo-^ but onely on them that are within, i Cor. 5.13# Anfw, If thisdiftinftion were in Gods Word, we would re¬ ceive it, but feeing by preaching there is receiving in and call¬ ing cut, and binding and loofing. I aske, how thefe, who were never within, can bee judged and call out by preaching more then by difeipline; may Paftors judge theft who are without by preaching, and not judge thofe who are without by dif-, cipline, and that in a fctlcd Church > Robinfon. ( ) There is an ufe of the kcyes publikot minifierialt, by men in ojfce^ by the whole Church pyntly together, or private^ by eve perfon fever ally who is out of office ^ and yet the power of the Cjojpell is one and the fame ^ notwithjlanding the divers m inner of ufngiu Anfw.i. If one alone have the keyes fpoken there bekeyes Minifteriall made by Chrifl before the houft be buiided, and have walls, roofe, or doorc, the keyes all take to be metaphoricall , and to prefuppofe a company, aconfticuted Churchy where fame are put in, fome put out; theft private keyes of women to open and ftiut heaven upon men, and fo to ufurpe suthoritie over the man, are bo Qhurch-keyes, and if they be not Qhurch-ksyes they arc not for our difpnte. Robin fbn (f) If the hyyes of the Kingdome of Heaven be ap- propriatedtothe cjfcers, then can there benoforgivenefe of finnes without the officers^ and there is no entrance into heaven but by the doore^ there is no climbing over any other way, and without the key the doere cannot be opened: Then if there be no officers in the Churchy or if they takg *er>OAy the k^y of knowledge ( c) then muff the nfultituieperifij eternally » Anfw* Though the keyes be appropriated to officers, it fol- loweth (b) lb. ii2. Sec T. 2. to exercife )ndicUll Ms of the 31 lowethnor, There i« noforgiveneffe offinnes, nor opening of Heaven at all wuheut t fficers 5 but onely no Ecclcfiaiiicall for- giveneffe, no Chwch^ofening by a Minifteriall power, but through Minifteriail keyes ; and opening cannot ordinarily be without officer?. ' F aich commeth by hearing, iE:>^«»,no faith by reading. BaptH'racraveth, £r^<»3nofalvation without Baprifme, fbdoc Anabapyfts reafon, asiaith (d) Gcrard$^s \ foreaibneth {^)Germ\ Lac. (a)SccwM, averring, Itisaworkeef charity necefTary tofal- comam.e.de vation, therefore all may preach ; and the fame doth both the ^ . RaccovianK^) Cmechifme andf c) Ofiorodius fay .yea, and Theoph, s'oanus ^ NtcelaUes(d) dciendingMuKcerrti theAnabaptift.Though keyes md. de Ecclef. bee a publike ordinary hieane in a conttituted Church, itfoi-^^i H- loweth not therefore, there is n® other way of opening Heaven. ' In the Sacraments remiffion of finnes is fealed, and heaven open- ed, it follows not therefore, all may adminifter the Sacrament?, ojtlrod. in 2. What inference is here Hf the keyes bee appropriated to o(- i'lJtit.Germnn* ficers, then people muff periffi when officers faile; certainly fo faith the Lords Spirit : Proved. fVhere there hnovifion^ the peeple perijh I and this is a fearlull fouljudgemenf, when God fenfsocfde' Tcmoseththe{f)candiefiiclii, (^) and there u no prophet to (hew Ecckj.cdp.j, how long', (^) and the people are plagued with a famine of the 146. wordof Ged- ycCthere be othermeanes then publike miniftery. He addeth : (i)They which may forgive finne arid fnnen^fave ( fettles, gaine andtumementothe Lord, to thema>'e the k^ys of the Kingdome of Heaven given, hy which they open the door e tofuchas n, u. they thtti forgive. gatne, Andfave/Bnt all th fe,fuch /ts are no Mini-. (ORab.juRif. fers may doe, as Matth, 18. 15, 2 formh> 2. 5^ 7 j 8^ g, 10, feparacienj S, P^§'t28jii9. j^nfw, Thepropofition is falfe, for all who open the doore by exhorting and gaining foulcs, as Chrifiians'm no Chmch'^ ^ate may in fomc cafes doc, have not the Church- ksyes-, for this / were to make Church l^yes without any Church , and to make keyes without houfe, doore, or lock : for the keyes are metapho¬ rically fo called , with neceflary relation to the Church, the boufeof Cjod, and to the ftewardsof the houfej the places al- leadged are tbecontroverfie it felfe, and to others ofthem 1 ffiall anfwcr hereafter. Robinfen. ( k.)"fhe twcht Apofles were not called to the of- ( ki) Reb.ii^y. ^ce jke multitHde of bekevers are not Ch A p,a fee of Apofiles^ LMatth, i6. E; go, thej doe not 04 fo this argument hurteththem as much as cur caufe. The Paftors were gudty', bcciufe they did hot iu fheir plate ufe the Keyet; and the people.becsufe they did not fay to Archippus and their Officers, Talee heed howjoH govsrncy aS Jfrael was in¬ volved in ^c/?#?«jtrerpafle, becaufe they warned not one ano¬ ther. 2. Seeing the Spirit of God maketfe rnention of Churches in the plurall number, and every one of the ftven Churches , of BphefmyP^t't.2.j,o^ Smjrna,\^l\. of Pergamus ly, ofThyatira 29 of Sardis 3. 6. Philadelphia 1 3. Laodicea 22. It i? clearcjthere were more then a fingle Congregation, and an in- dependentincorperation in every one of them , andfo a Prelr by tery of Angels io every one of them behoved to be ’guilty of this negle-ft of difcipline, yet not all one and the fame way. fc isnotcleareerrough , though that the whole Church in Fphefus was to be rebuked , or that all and every one of the Elder?, whereof there were a good number, f At^.2o» 26,Tleprayed with them allj.hey aU wept were guilty of thefe abufts of the pb- Werof the Keyes j for in Sardis there were a few names which had not defiled their garments, yet the whole body is rebuked, Manuferi $ECT*’2« to ix^rcifiTjudichll oftht k^ys^, 35 MaBu(cripf5Ch.5 Wheyt the word Congregation u pit for E Idea's v?^Jncfge'| ok* W«y of the if never nndirfiooA of them iff corf /i'orj^and judgement Chmchofch. there alone by themfilves^ and apart from the people^ bat in the pre* fence of the ptihlickjifft mb/y , who alfo had liberty in (ucli cafes to ref cHt ar, innocent from unjaf judo mental Sam. 14.45* I anfwfr, w« urge not a Church ajfcmbly ol E'dej s only to cx- clu Je the people from heaiing jea and in an orderly way , from fpeaking, realbning and difptuingcven in our (knerall afiembly, bat for judiciali concluding, we find not that given to any , but to the Church*guidcs , 2 It is not a good argument , the people fate with the Rulers and refeued innocent Jonathan^ i Sam,\^% Therefore all the people may fit and give judiciall fentence or impede the Eiders to fcntence any. This J gratitjis allcdged by Ainfnorth(^ a ) for to give popular govern- menttothepeople; asalfb, I iC;«^2i.i3, and but ^ a faQ: of the people is not a Law. 2. It was one fatfl and that in an (extraordinary cafe of extreame iniquity in killing inno¬ cent l<^nathan a Prince and Leader of the people. 3. in a civiil buR- neffe, and the people were to be executioners of the fentence of deathjand they faw it manifcftly unjnft. 4. they were not the common people only 5 but in thar company were the PriWej’ p/ t he Tribes and heads f and the King and his family only on the other fide } what will this infer, but that there were no Kings in IfiracljWho had.powct of life and death, nor any judgeSjas Ainf contrary to Scripture fayth, but that the people were joynt Judges with the King, andthatthepeopleintheNewTc- flamcntareco-equall Judges with the Eiders, from fbpoorean example ; and fo the Separatifis (^)proving from the peoples power of judging in civiil caufes ( which yet is a wide miftake} and a puniftioient bodily to be inflided upon ftrangers as (c ) Pa. W fbn Paget ^e^doth learnedly obfave; doe conclude the peoples power of judging inEccIcfiaftickcaufcfjWhichconcerneth only the mem- beis ofche ymeCh»rch. ch.3.p3..5-and Manuferipr.' ‘ Manuf.ib,cfa.f. fVe granr^ ft- is flrderlj to teU the Elders the offence^ that the whole Seft..}, Church not friveloufif trsubled ; but it followeth not ^that the C fictrs may judge thre alone without cenfeut ef the people : he who F a told 36 The mHUituck of Believer t are not C H AF . a. lb.Ch.5»Sca:. tdd his comfUint to the LevUe , told it orderlj enough to therehole Congregation afemhled at MiZpeh Jud.20. Anf* Thefe to whom we are tocomplaine, thefe and thefe only, are to be heard , and obeyed asjudgesbindingandloo- Hng in Earth and validly in Heaven, y^/rf/.i8,but thefe are not the multitude, nor one Elder only^but the Church of Elders.z.if the CWr^ of Believers be the only fubjcft ( as you teach ) of the Keys , and not the Elders, but in lo far as they are parts of the believing 5 then it is more orderly tcxomplaine to the multitude who only are proper Judges, then to Elders who are not properly Judger^ Manufeript.'- A fecond reafon why n>e allow fuch power to the people in Church cenfures^ is jr m Church of Corinth. I. Hedirefieth the whole Church of Corinth to whom hewriteth^ to excemuni- cate the inceftuout man* AnfMe writeth to all the faithfully and fo to women ; the woman is not to ufurpe authority over the man , i Coq». i4.34»i Tim.3.ii,iS. but Co voyce judicially in Excomanica- tion is an a(^ of Apoffolick authority. ' Manufcripr. Ib. The whole Church is tobe gathered together and to Excom¬ municate, 'Id.r go not the Bifhop and Elders alone^^. Pauls Jpirit was to be with them and Chx\&.e authority^ 4. the whole Church, a Cor. 3. did forgive him ^ 5. not king is in the Text that attributeth any power to the presbytery apart^ or fngularly above the rejl, but as the rsproofi is dir ell ed to aUfor not mourning y fo is the Commandement of ea/liugout direBed tolaH* rAnf, I. it is cleare that if (bme were gathered together in the power of and the fpirit of that is, in the authority that he received over the Corinthians, for edification, 2. Cor, Xo.S.and 7’4»//Rod, i Cor,e^^ \, then as many as were con¬ vened Church-ways^^xA mourned not for the fame, did not caft out and authoritatively forgive 5 feeing women and believing children did convene with the whole cWr^,andwere not hum¬ bled for the finne ; and yet women and believing children can¬ not be capable of pafiorall authority over the which was given for edification* 2*. The power of the Lord Jerus,ri^^ ft. :hi Sec T. 2 , to exerctfe judiciall a^s of the Keys, 37 tht keys of the Kiagdom of God were comiiiicced to Teter, as to a Partor , Mat, 1 6, and power to bind and retaine,to loofe and pardjon finnes, jF6.'y, And the whole multitude prejented jtven Deacons to the twelue A- poftics, and thetwehe K'gQ&\Q$ called tbemultitude^md fo fpake to them and \\6. prayed and laid hands on the Deacons. Now when the Aftsi./’re/ewfeis^Jofeph and Matthias, it behoved them to ffeak^ j they joyntly , or all at ovci? this were eonfujion^ “ {contrary f <7, i Cor. 1 4. 1 e^.,did the women /peak? they mufl not meddle i«Church«malcrs, v.34. did children fpeakj It is impofible y fo Afts 6, did all the twelve ApoftleS fpeal^at once? and pray ( vocally'^ at once ? did the whole multitude fpeak^ when they pre/ented the feven Deacons ? that is confujion • by thefe and the women and children are, utterly excluded fiem the Churchfas noparts of it SeCT.2. to exercife]Hdiciali aBs of the keyes* 39 it^ Jid:s 15.Q2. 7’hevpholc Church /ge ^,2. By *11 good rcafon when (fhrifl^ (JlflrMS.faythifbeiefufeto hearetheC^ftirr^j thati?, the fpeaking and commanding let him be as a heathen, he muft rpeak of a reprefentative fhurch for a colkftive body of all believers even women and children cannot command, nor fpeak in the Church, and it were confulion that women and chil¬ dren Ihould bind and loofs on Earth as fhrtfl doth in Heavenjand when T^aul fayth that the convened Church, z Cor, 5. (hould caft ^ out the inceftuous perfbn , hemeaneth notthattbey (liould a’1 Judge him by the power and authority of Chrifi^ and the parto- rall fpiric of 'P usd j therefore your do6brine is falfe, chat as many are Judges in the Judiciall afts of excommunication , as did net mourn for the' fin, as were Saints by callings and to whom Paul writethyl Cov,2,andaf met together for the publick^worjlip^ for it is as qreat confufionfor women and children who are true parts of Church to be fudges^ cloathed w-ith Chrifis authority , and T4«/.r MinifterialHpirit, as for women to fpeak , or for twelve Apoftles to pray ail at once vocally in the Church ;^and the whole Church is faid, ABst^, 22. to fend mdfengers, and Canons to to be obferved, and yet that whole Chirch are but, in the aft of governing and decerning, and jadicialipadingof thefiaftsjonly Apoftles and Elders, ty^dis i 5-2.r.d, Abl 16. ty: A^.21.5. followcth nottbat we€3ic'udc women and chil'^ 4° The mfthitHcle of beleevers are not C H^A P .3, children trom being parts of the Churchy or that all are excluded except Elders ; all are parts of the myfticall, and rcdeenicd C/?;irf/?5offijers are only the miniftcriall Church, aadMaf. iS, Chrilt fpeaketh only of a minifteriall Church in the judicial! aft ot excommunication ;though if you fpeyk of excommunica¬ tion in all theafts of it, we doc not exclude the whole muki- t\jLAe,Mat. S.DorlCor.^. from a popular confenting to the fentence , and a popular execution ot the fentence of cxcoramu* nication,and therefore though the whole Church convene, yet the whole Church conveneth not with Tauls minillcriall fpirit to excommunicate judicially j either muft our brethren here * gcknowledgea Synecdoche, as well as we, yea and a repreienta- tive and feleft Church in the j'udiciall aft of excommunication, elfc they muft fay, that women and children, officio, by a mk niftcriall fpirit doc Judge and To fpeake in the Church , for he who Judgeth Ex officio , in the Church , may and muft fpeake and excomraunicatein theChurch £4; officio ; butmorcof this hereafter* CHAP. 3, SECT.3. Quest. 4. W Id ether or no is there a necejfitj of the perfonall prefence of the ivbole Church in all the alls of Church-cenfures ? (d)Manurcnpt. - The Author (<«) giveth us ground for this queftion, whiles as The way of he holdeth the Company of believers cloathcd with the whole Ch ° power of the keys , and thefe meeting all of them, even the whole ([?)*Ainfworth Chmch to he the only vifible injlituted Church. Ar.d (b) Ainf- animadverf. p. worth fayth^ with what comfort of heart can the f topic now eX- io.2i. communicate him^ if they have net heard the proceedings again f him f Let wife men Judge, if this he not fpirit uall tyranny, thatEU ders would bring upon the conference of men? h\io\iv^oi\\d(Qem, if the people be to execute the fentence of excommunication, that they cannot in faith repute the excommunicated man , as ■ •>. • - a Heathen and a Publican , and efehew his company, except they be affured in cohfcience , that he is lawfully caft out ; now how fhall they have this aftiirance ? the Elders fayjhe is lawfully caltouf, and the caft out man fay th, no, but he is wronged • therefore it would feem that all the people muft be pcrfonaljy prefent SecT*:^* 41 to exercife judiciallaifsofthe k^ys^ prefcnt to heare that the proceflTe be lawfully deduced againft him, elle they puni&j upon a blind faith, now the like quefti- oni?, if SonUiers can maks ^ if they be not frefent at the comfell of roar to know the juji reafons of war , which the Priace and States doe keepe up to thcmfclves , upon grave confieJera- tions. And the fame is the qucftion,if the Li^or and executioner of the Judges fentcncc be obliged inconfcience to know, if the Judge have proceeded orderly and juftly, or if he upon the tc- llim9ny of the judge, may execute the fentence of death. ; I. Diftin^ion, Then be oddes betwixt a fiee willing people e^e- cuting the fentence of the Church , and metre Executioners and Liflorst 2. Di&i.There Is adofibtingof confcience/pecfilativeyhroffghig* norance of feme circumfiance of thefaU ; and a doubt of confcience i fraflicall through a ffeculative ignorance of (omethingywhich one u 1 obliged to know^ and fo there is alfoa fpeculative and a praflicaS I certainty of a things 3. Dift» There is one certaeinty 'required in que^ione]aTiStin a ^ueflicn of Law , and another in queftione fafti , in que^ion of fafl, ^.^i&,Thereis,and may be an ignorance invincible which a man cannot belp^ in a queflion of faSl^but Tapijls and Scheole-men erre, whomatntaine an invincible ignorance in queftione juris, in a queftion of Law , and in this they lay imperfeftion on Gods Word* 5. Dift. There is a morall diligence given for knowledge of a thing which fuffeeth to make the ignorance excufable^ and there is a morall diligence not fuffeient* 6. Dift.T here is a fentence manifi^ly ttnjufi as the condemning of Chrift by witneffes , belying one another , and a fentence doubt- fomeljfalfe, I. Conclu^ The members of the vifible are not meere Li&ors and Executioners of the fentences of the Elder-fliip, l.Becaufe they are to obferre, warne, watch over the manners of their fellow members, and to teach, exhort, and admonifh one another;and are guilty, if they be deficient in that, 2. Becaufe by the Law of charity, as they are brethren under one head ihey are to warne and admoailh their >Ruler«* And by the fame G rcafoii® 42 The multitude of Believers are not Chap.3> reafonsthe people of the Jewes were not meere executionerjj, though they were to ftone the condemned MalcfsdorSj yet were they not Judges as ^Amfworth fayth. It is true Levit. 20. 2. they •Kveretohfll him who of end his feed to Moloch •, but the precept is given firft to Mofes the fupreme Magiftrate, the accufed for imccent blood flood before the children of 1 frael , Num* 5-5.22. but their Gnedah ClgniHeih the P[incii.tIof,20.<^.The flayer fbaH di^ dare kiscanfl before the Eiders of that City , 2 Sam. 7. 7. there be Tribes who are feeding or governing Tribes, or iChroK,\j» 6, Judges: there is no reafon to underhand by the children of Jfrael or the CongregationjOnly the common people, when the word doth include a Congregation of Princes , fo 1 1, (fyAinfworth ’ the Levites are the children of Ifraels fhake-offering(<«J Ainf- anmdver[.p> the people arc put for the.Princes,the fins of un juft Judges are peoples finnes, not becaufa they judicially exercife unjuftafts, for they Ihould not judge at all, but becaufethey mourne net for the public!? fitiS of Judges , rndbecaufi'. the people love to have it jo, J,er. 5. 3 1 . 2. ConcL When the fentence of the Judgeis manifeftly un¬ juft, the executioners and Li(^orsarer.ot to execute it\forDoeg the Edomite finned in kiting the Lords at the command of Satif and the footmen of Saul did religioufly refute that fcrvice, i,Sama2*iy, The Souldiers who crucified Chrifl , not only as men 3 but as Liftois, finned agaieft a principle of tbs Gofpel which they were obliged to believe {^Maries fbnne is the trueMeftiah) nor are we to joync withaCWci?7excom£^!uni- ■ eating a man, btcaufe he confefied Chrifl lok>Q nor need wa confent to thefe, that the Senate of is excomtrunicared by ^aul the fife An, 1607* and Hemicm Borbonius King of Navarre by Sixtm 5. and Eliz.fi.bcth of England by Pius 5. and Henry the 4. by Gregory 7. ov Hilderland^ Martin Luther by Leo iht 10. An, 15:0. the Pope is not ^e Catholick Church.^ as many learned Papifts , erpecialiy*, the Pariflun Theologues tcacb<» 3, ConcL There is not required the like certainty of con- fcience prafticall in a queftion of faft, that is required in a que- ftion of Law. i . Becaufc in a queftion of Law all ignorance is iRorall and culpably jCviU to any who undercaketh aftions upoa con- 43 S E C T . 3 • exercifi judiciall aUs of the confcicnceof obedience to others; for to all within the vifible fhftrch the word of God is exaftly perfect, for faith and manner*; and every on is obliged to know all conclufions of Law that are determinable by (jods word. 2. Every one in his aftions is to ^ dotoutoiaplerofhoriej and a full perfwafion ofheartjthat what hedoch.picafeth <^od^ Rom.14.14./ and am perfwadedbj the Lord JefuSjtW nothing is uncleane of it felfi, 3. VVe are to doe nothing but what is lawful! , and what in our confciences we are perlwaded is lawfull, and are to know what is finne , and what is no fin. All Souldiers in war , and Liftors. andtbefe who execute the fentence of excommunication , are to knowj what are the juft caules of war, and what crimes by Gods Law delervc death , and whatnot, as what homicide^ for eery , par~ ricide^incefii and the like finnes delcrve by Gods L^w, and what not; becaufe every one is obliged to know morally I what con- cerncth his confcience that he be not guilty before God\ the executioner who beheaded John B aptifi Envied ^ becaufe he was obliged to know this ( a prophet who rehnkith incefi ina King^ ought not to be put to death therefore^ It was iinlawfull for the men of luiah to come and make war with Jeroboam and the ten Tribes, bccaufe forbade that war, i Ki. 12.23,24. 4. C^ncL It is not enough that fbrae fay, if the queftion be negatively juftjthen Souldiers and eXecutionerf,and people may execute the fcntence, that is, if they fee no unlawful nefle in the faft, I meaneunlawfulnefle in materia juris^ in a matter of Law; (J)RegutdJun's hence feme fay, fiibjefts and common Souldiers not admitted 33. to the fccrets of the counccll of war, may fight lawfully, when there IS this negative juftice in the war ; but forrainc Souldiers qu^adipivmnon who arc conduced, may not doe Co {a ) for the Law CaythhejpeffjntJemtHif is notfree of a fault who intermedleth with matters which belon^e periculo not to him^to the hurt of others'^ fo Teacheth (h) Suarez f c) t). Bonnes fd') ^yJndrJDuvallius^ yet the command of the Prince can remove no doubt of confcience, alfb that thecaufeofthe deklhfe&X, war in the matter of Law , fo far as it is agreeable to Gods word 8. 18 not manifeft to executioners, is there culpable ignorance Bamesin no lefle then the ignorance of a fentence manifeftly unjufi, Erq^o, the praftife of thefe who execute a fentence negatively only usinzr.traadc Juft, is not lawfull, I prove the antecedent , beacufe the pradi- ckrit,ii;t.i. G 2 call *lhe mnltitude of Bdieven are not GHAP.9. call ignorance of what we doe which is not warranted by Gods Word is alwayes culpable , whether the caufe be cleare cr darke : for no obicurity of Gods Law doth excufe our ig¬ norant pra6ti(ey when the Word of God can riifficicnty re- folve us. 2» It is not enough that cur morall ai^ions in their lawfulnes be juft negatively 5 bccaulea&ions moral! which are belli ie the Word of (^prater dei ver if ttm) to us, who hold Word perfeftm faith and manners, are alfo, contra dsiver-' againft the Word of God, and fo unlawful!. 3, Becaufc aftions morall having no warrant but the foie will and Coni'* mandcinent of fuperiors , are undertaken upon the foie faith : that what fuperiors command, if it feeme not to us unjuft, though It be in it fclfe unjuft, may lawfully be done. Now we condemne this in SchooUmen ai}d]Popi/h cajHtfles^ that the Conimandemcnt of fuperiors ( as fayth Cregor.de Valent» Bannes^ Suarez., Silvefer^NAVArre) may take-away and remove all doubt¬ ing of confcicnce, and make the a6:ion lawful!* (a) Whereas(4; Navarre^ {b)Corduba (e) Sylvefier (d)tyfdrUn^ hold that an action done without a dueprafticall certainty is un- lawfull. If hefioud diligently ( (e) fayth Suarez ) fearch for I'/f* and cannot find it , yet the doubter may praliifi^ fo he f c ) Sylveflef p^^’ft^ade himfelfe ^ he doth it out of a good mind ^ and C9rjfejfor.ifio, whereas the fayth, that it is hit negligence in not feeking ( there is not required that certainty of confcience. But that we may more Reg.Bon.t^mai clearely underftand the conclufion, a queftion of taft is taken alfjif.iz.fe^i,^ three wayes* I* For afaftcxpreflely fet down in GodsVJotd^^.^’ as that UAops led the people through the wilderneffe, that Crfiw flew his brother Ab.l , thefe are queftions de faUo ^ not Viknth. e^tidtfiionesfaBi^^nd muft be believed asf n') Almaine dXid(^G)Occ am fay well, with that fame certainty by which we believe 2. Word. 2* A queftion of faft is taken for a queftior. , the Tub- ) eft whereof is a matter of fa6t, but the attribute is a matter of InimanJa 10 Law, as (if Chriflin faying he was the Son of 6’o For the wife XW Teeth what confufton and tyranny fhonld fol¬ low 5 if one might be both ludeXj aBor^ & teflis, the ludge^ the eccufer.And thewitmffe. And when the Judge giveth out a fen¬ tence to abfolve the guilty and condemne the innocent, his fentence is judicially and fornaally juft, and materially and by accident and contrary to his iutention only unj'uft, if the Judge in that cafe fhould fay ( as Matter TVetmes obferveth well} ^c)lQh.lt^eems ^ propojitmi is trueixhen he k^orvethitto befalfe, and \ZtciaRmes cL^.i» veth fiich and fuch punilTiments , where the (entence is not manifeftlyfaireanduniiift, but in the matter oi Law juft/hongh (dJAntor.u p. erroneous in the matter oi faa, all poffible dilligence being ufed by the Judges, they are to execute that fenteoce hpoii the te- aimony of the Judges, though they bj not perfonally prefent at the proceedings of the Judges and Elderfeip which maybe (f) \Vtemcs loci oroved many wayes. i. By the confeffion of our brethren , if fr . Lyot the CoBgregMion be abfentby SickuelTe Child-binh paine, Trading over Sea, impnfonment, the Congregation- doth luftly put away from amongft them the inceftuous Corin¬ thian , and they who arc abfent are to repute the patty Excom¬ municate, as a Heathen ; as their own praftife is atcenfuresin the week-day , the largeft halfe of the Congregation is ab- fent, yet the abfent upon the teftimony of the Church hold valid what is done by the Church. 2. Ocher lifter who ought not to be prefent at Chtrch-cenfures, as our Bre¬ thren teach, arc to repute the Excommunicate caft out by a , lifter Church-independent ( as they fay ) as an Heathen , bccaule being bound in Heaven : here , is he not bound in a fhurch vi- . fibletrane mile diftant from the Church Excommunicating > yet. this is no tyranny of confcience. 3. Women are to execute tha , fentence and to efehew the company ol the puty Excommu^ nicated, yet arc they not to be prefent as Judges toufiirp au- thorityoverthemen. 'Ika (h ) Roti„p» 4. Ihould evert all judicatories ot peace and war, fo many thou- ^ ^ < fands, A£is 2. could not be prelent at every a£t of cenlurc and that dayly, nor are ads ol Difeipline neceftarily tied to the Lords-daj, They are(I grant) ads of Divine worftiip, but the whole multitude of women and children are deprived of the JIt berty xhztCod hath g ven them for lix dayes to the woiks of their calling, if they miift be perfonally prefent j at all the afts of Difeipiine, to cognolce of all fcandals, and to here and receive Tettimonies againft Elders under, two or three wit- nsflis, which is the office oiTimothy (i) ‘Ws way the over- feeing 48 jhs multitude of beleevers are not C H A p .3, (eeing of the manners of the people, which alfo our Brethren laye upon the whole people, taketh up the grcit part of the Pujiors and the whole cfficeof ruling Elders. And if wc lay upon the people the worke and all the afts of the office, how can we not lay upon them the office it felfe? 5* Ail Ifrael gathered to war, from Dan to^eerJheba^coijA^ not 9 by vertue of duty and obligation , be prelent perfbnally at the \ determination ot lawfull War: Nay if they were all prefent, (c)A}nfJoc,c!t»^^ as J Airfrporth would have them, there be '' no Governors and Feeders m Ifrael^ but all the governed are FeederSjand fono Magiftrate and Ruler, Anabaftijit here. i. It were not lawfull for one to be King over more people, then he could in his own perfbiiall pretence judge, con¬ trary to Gods }Vord, that tcacheth us to obey thele v>ho are fent by thf fapreme Magiftrate , as we obey the King^ i TeM. 1 3,1 4 . Ergo, thefe who are ^ent by him are lawfull Jiidge8,and yet the Judgeth by them, and in them. 2. This error is founded upon a worfe error , to wit , that the fupreme Magi¬ ftrate had no power of life and death m Ifrael, withoutcon- fenC of the people , but certainly there areas fpecious and plau» fible reafons , if not more fpecious , for the peoples govern¬ ment in allcivill matters, then there can be for their Church^ ■potver of judging in the Church^matters , and government iher- of. Yet there ismo ground for it. 1. Becaufc the Rulers on¬ ly could not be charged , to execute judgement in the morning, to deliver the opprejfed, to execute judgement for the Fatherlejfe aridtheVKiddovo , nor can there be a promife raadetoeftabliffi, (d)]er.22.3,'4, the Kings Throne for obeying that f'ommandement^ as Gods 5.Dcut. 17. i8» Word tcacheth j if the people have as great, yea, greater pow- Judging, then the Rulers have by this our Brethrens ar* 3^.39. They fay all the Believers at Corinth. 1 Cor*'^, could not be commanded to caft out the inceftuous perfon , nor could they all be taxed for omitting that duty , if they had not power to excommunicate* 2. Neither can the Spirit of God csmplaine that the Judges builded Xiomvith blood, and the heads of the houje of Jacob , and Princes of the houfe of Ifrael j did abhor judgement and pervert equity as the Prophets fay, nor could they be condemned as roaring Lyons and evening Sect.3‘ to txercife judicidl aUs ofths 49 evening Wolves, as the 7rophet fayth : for the Jjdges might well be faulclcife, when the'poote were criifhed in the Gue, and Ju Igemenc timed into Gall and Wotmewood , becaiile they cannot helpc the matter , the people are the greatefl part in caring matters in judgement. 2. Weke(/) prat^ife in (fjzeph.?.?. condemning the out of hisownconteffion, notask- ** ing the peoples confent, and in condemning to death(^) ‘154- (;g;tSam.i.if anah znd Rehah , for killing Solomon ^a.VQ Sentence (/b)againft Adniiah ^fonh , Sbimei, without confent of the (h) zSam.4.8. people , David pardoned Shimei contrary to the counfell of Zerviahs (on%. 3. If from the peoples witnefling and hearing of judgement in the Gate, we conclude the people were Judges, with the Rulers, there was never a time, when there was no King wlffael, and no Judge to ^ut evid doer s to fijamejhut ever j man > ddrohat feemedgoodinhis own Ejr , contrary to Scripture (i)be- cauft all are a generation of Kings and Princes no lefTe then the jud. iS.i.t/. 7, Huler himfetfe, as tyAnabapti^s teach. By the D' fttine of our brethren I deny net but he that gathered ftickes on the Sa^r- bath was broqght . Ntitn. j 5* 3 3* to Mofes and to Aaron and to all the Congregation , but the Congregation fignifieth not the common multitude. For 35. Mofes xzoxvftd the fentcnce from God and pronounced it , and the Congregation ftoned him todeath, And 27.1, T^eD^^^^/fr/o/Zelophehad fiood Moics, Eleazar , and before the Princes as Judges^ and before all the Congregation, as witnefles, not as Judges: but v,6,j, Mofes gave out the judiciall fentence^ from the Lords mouth. And i King.21.12* Naboth flood in prefence of the people to be j'udged, but the Nobles and Princes were his Judges, becaufe v.S. fez.abeJ wroteto the Nobles and Princes thtit v*to» they Uiould carry out Naboth and ftone him , to wit, judicially, and v,ii. The Nobles and Princes did as le'UMbet had ftnt unto them.And/«’frww^cap«25.plcaded his caufe before the Princes and peoplcjfor'Z^.’lo.Thc Princes. w'^nn ‘mpw Set down ( judicially ) in the entry of the nere gate of 'the Lords Noufe ^ nothing can be gathered fronS'che plaCe to prove that the people j'udged , but becaufe Jeremiah f^ake to the Princes and the people who verf. 24; were in a fury and H rage $0 There ka ?r@vinciall and Jdationdl Gh AP.4. rage againft leremlah , if Ahikam had not faved him from their violence. CHAP. 4. SECT.4. Oy^sT. 5. W. ' Hether there be no nationall or provincial Church under tht Nero Tefi ament JjHt only a p&rijhionall Congregation meet* ing eve fy Lords dsy^in one pi ace, for the ivof Jhip of God - The Author, in this firft propofitiondeniech that there is any Nationall or provinciall Church, at alljUnder the Mew Teftament, for clearing of the queftion obferve thefe. I deny that there is any diocejean^provinciali or Nationall QMrxtch under the care of oneDiocefan or Nationall Prelate or Bi* Jhop^ but hence itfollonpeth not, there is no vifble infiitut^d Church ' " . Hovejbut only a particular C<>ngregation» ^ 2» Dift. VTe deny any Nationall typtcall Churchy rrhere a rvhole Nationdt tyed to one publickj^orjbip^ in one place ^as facrificing in the Temple* (d^TrctpAHMo’ts 3» Dift» Tlfe deny not but the me (I ufuall acception of a ChutcK conuTjlmyire- or viftble meetinfis given ^ as the ( a J refutator of fayth^ Tft a convention of people meetinf ordinarilj to heare the word and ad* V minflrate the Sacraments ( b 0 Stepbanus dcriveth it from ( b ) Steph, , - - - rrr- ^ ' '-n / ^ \ r Thefau* /Vnd ( c)LjyrtUus Ka^othi iptpovvptof dia m Tcttfla.^ (c) Hye* tyKoMi^i ^ ijtv 45. Elie how could they have all their goods common, if there be not one vifible govern - ment amonglt them ? but this government could not be of one fingle Congregation 5 for all who fold their goods, and had all things common, could not meetc to give voycfs in Dif- ciplincja judicatory of fo many thouland Judges were impofTible and ridiculous. 2. TW writeth to the Galatims ^ where there were many Farifh-Churches , GaLu2, as our Brethren teach, yet doth he write to them , as he doth to i\it Corinthians : where our Bre¬ thren will have one Parifti-^/^?»rc^, and writeth to them of uni¬ formity of vilible government , that they meetc not together to keepc dayes, Sabbaths, and yeers i o. as the letves did, that they keep not and ceremoniall meetings 3 and con¬ ventions, GaLd^.^* chefe Churches are ailed one hm^e indan^tr to be leavened, as Corinth is a Paiifhionall lumpe in hazard to be 2 Gor.jJ leavened, as our Brethren teach* Now how could Vaul will them that the whole lump of all the Churches and Congregati¬ ons in Galatia, be not leavened , except he lay down a ground, shat they were with united authority to joyne, in one vifible go¬ vernment, againft the falfe Teachers: fuppofe there were twen¬ ty fundry Kings in Brittaine, and twenty Kingdoms , could our friends over Sea wrirc to us as to one Nadonall lump, to be¬ ware of the Spanijh faftion, except they laid doWn this ground, that all the twenty little Kingdomes , had fome vifible uni¬ on in Government, and might with joynt authority of all the twenty Kingdomes concurre to refift the common E- nenaie? Here that godly and learned Divine Mf. Baynes faph^ Com* munion in government is not enough to make them one C/kurch, (a)PaulBiiyries thU^^JaythJoe') (jA)maketh them rather one in tertio quodam fc- diocef.tryaL^.t- parabili ( in a third thing which may be feparated ) then one p.t$‘tbp-ii» Churchy Government betrg a thing that commeth to a Qhurch mw> confiituted, and may bdabfentyhe Church remaning a Chur chi ’Tinfwcr tfiis isa good reafbn againft .the Prelates Diocefean Church, 1 w hich , as Baynes fay th well, isiuch a frauTe in which maity Churches ue united with one head- (under one ‘ Lord ^ Sec T.4* Church under thetNeiP Tefiamenf. 55 Lord prelate, common Pa ftor to all the Pallors and particular Congregations of the.Diocefc ) as partaking ©fitoly things, or atlealt in that power of government, which is in the chiefe Churchy for all the others within fuch a circuit. Now the prelates frame of a properly fo called under one Pallor being a Creature with a hundred heads, having Church and pa^ Itorall care of ahundred little Congregations and C'hurchcs^is a drcamcifor we know no fuch Church fed by a Prelate, noi? nofuchprelaticall verges to overfee lb many flocks 5 nor doe we contend that the many Congregations united in a presby- teriall government , doe make a my fticalivilible meet¬ ing for all the Ordinances of God, But union of many Con¬ gregations in a vifible government is enough to make ail thele united Churches one vifible, minifteriall and governing Church who may meete, not in one colkdivc body , for the worlhip of God; yetinonereprefentativebody, for government; though ivorfhip may be in fuch a convened Ghurch-zlfo , as we lhall heare* T he name of the Church I thinke is given to fuch a meets, ing, A^is 15.22. though more ufually. in Scrip- turesthe Church is a fixed Congregation , convened for Gods worlhip :now government is an accideiil fsparable, and may goe and come to a mylticall Church; but I thinke it is notfoto a Minilteriall governing Church. So th^ Church o£ Ephefus h called a (^hurch in the fingular number, Rez',2,i, and all the Churches of Rev.1420. but feven Churches • and Chnfl dirc^eth feven Epiftlesto thefe levcn, and wrketh to Ephefsu as to a Church having one govflrnmenr, v, 2, Thouhaji trjed them which fa j they- jire Apojiies and are not y and haft found them lytrs. This was Ecclefiallicall tryall by (fhurch-T>ifcipline^ yet Ephefus contained more particuhr Congregations then one® I. Bccaulc ChrilUpeaking to E/?6eyi« only,rayth,(uch as Barfabas and Matthias, vernment were no members of the Church of Jerufalem, and fo what power Cfeap,^* had a particular Church to difpofe of them, who were no members of their (fhurch f 3. That which concerneth alf mufl he done by fill, and that which concerneth the feeding and governing of thtChurch of the whole World , muft be done by tbefe who reprefent xht Church of the whole World ; hut that Matthiae (hould be cHofen , and ordained an Apoftle to teach to the whole Worldjconcerned ail the Churches , and not one par¬ ticular Sec T.4. church under the New T efi^ment* 55 ticular Chftrch only. T iierefore there was here, either so C hurch ( which no man dare fay ) for there is here a company of be* lievers where there is preaching and Church-government, v. 15. 16. 26* or then there was here a Congregation which is againft lenle and Scripture ; or there is a Church ?rovinc\all^ NatHrall^ or Oecumemck^; call it as you pleafe, it isavifible CW inftituted in the N ewTefl ament , after the afcenfion of {'hrifi^md HQt a Parifhionall Church, Some anfwer, this was extraordinary and meerelyApoftoIick, that an Apoftle Biould be ordained , and is no warrant for a aationail Church now, whentheCW^r^-^rof Chriftareconftituted. But I anfwer, this diftin£fion of ordinary, and extraordinary is wearied and worne to death with two much employment. 2, Cd^ Pifcator^ Tilenw^ PVhittaker, Chamfer^ Pareus , Bucanns^ profcflbrs of Leyden, WaUus^ Willet^ P. UiCartyr , ZJrJlnus^ &c« and all our Divines, yea(a)Z.on«/#i the Jefuit^c, fb'^ Caje^ (z)um. cm^ tan, alledge this place with good reafbii to prove, that the mmina^, ordination and eleftion of Pallors b.ejongeth to the whole CWr^,and not to one man,P 3^8. ry & apoftolick ; fee for this^'d ) V et, Martyr Whittaker (S)Chmkrpnt (f) Bilf«n{^g) Chamier, (b) PareM,(iJ Beza, fkJCi/vin^ [V^Fareus (l) Harmonie of the confeffions ( m ) lumui , ( n ) (Cartwright 1 Cor.1,5. com. (o)Fulk(’^)ZJrfnus (c\^ZwingliHs (y) Munfierus^ and (s) T^heo- Mit.iS. doret, v}o\Ad have Ui to reft upon Apoftolick demon ftrations (t) like this. And ( r ) Irenaus ^fpeakeCh againft re^ifiers of th^ Apoftles in this (u j (Cyprian fayth the like , 2 ABs 6,. A %sQCvin.c6tn- Church of Bebrewts and Cyracians , together with the twelve mem-in act. i. Apoftles is not a particular Ordinary Congregation , angi 26. ("I) . confe^. art.i^, ^o.(va)lumus de EccJ.!iA»c.4 (ycartnerjghttcfm JRiem. i,Cor.^'3 4. (o)Fii {») Qpm a. 5^ thereis n Tr^vincidUndl^aiiondl CHap.44 a governing Church choofing Deacons , therefore they are a nationall Church ; though the ordination of Deacons be mecrely Aportolickjand immediately from Iffus Chrifl, yet the ordination of thefe ftven perfons was a workeoftheCWf/?^’/ power of the keys. Now let our Brethren fpeake , if this was a Congregation all Church , that meeteth ordinarily to the xvordand Sacraments^, fuch as they fay the Church Corinth was, iCcr.Ti.iS. Softy loftheCWr^, A^s called Apoftles, Elders and Brethren and the whole Churchy this could not be a particular Church; for no particular Congre¬ gation hath Ecclcfiafticall power to prcfcribe Decrees, and Canons to all the Churches of the Gentiles^ and that this was done by an ordinary Ecclefiaftick power that remaineth perpe- tudly in zChurch^ fuch as this was , is cleare , bccaufe our Brethren prove that the whole multitude fpakc, in this Church ' irom verf. 12* Then all the multitude hspt filence y and there* fore the multitude f fay our Brethren ) fpake from v. 21. all theOhurch voyced in thefe Decrees and Canons , fey they. 3, Sijler Churchers keepe arifible Church»communion ther, I. They hearc the word, and partake of the Seales of the Covenant, occafionally one with another. 2. They efehew the fame excommunicated heretick, as a common Church’^enemy to all. 3. They exhort, rebuke, comfort, and edific one another, as members of one body vifible. 4. If one fifter Church fall away, they are to laboarto gaine her, and if (he ivill not be Xsif^rf of the gained, as yoair Author fay th fa) they tell it to many fi^er Church of Ch. if (hee refufe tohearethfm, they forpik^ Communion yol^h her* I. Here is a vifible body of C^/j!? , and his Spoufe, ^ *’* having right to the keyes, word and fealcsofgrace.2. Here is a vifible body exercifing vifible afts of Church- fellevpjhip one toward another. Hence here a vifible Provincial! , and Na¬ tional! Church cxercifing the fpecifick a^ls of a Church* ErgOy Here is a Provincial! and Nationail Church, For to whom that agreeth which cffentially conftituteth a Church vifible^ that muft be a vifible (fhurch. You will fay, they arc not a vi¬ fible C^«rc^ becaafe they cannot , and doe not ordinarily all meece in one materialii houfe > to heare one and the fame word of Sect.4‘ Church under the New TefiamenU 57 of God, and to partake of the (anw Scales of the'Covenanc 5 3y ntly :but I anfwer i.This is a begging of the queftion.2 .They performc other fpecificka^sof avilible^Wc/&,then tomeetc ordinarily j to partake joyntly,and at once, of the fame ordinan¬ ces. 5. If this be agoodreafon that they cannot be a Natio- nail Churchy becaufe they meete not all ordinarily to heare the fame word, and to partake ofthc fame Ordinances, then a lo¬ cal! and vifibic and ordinary anion joyntly in the fame worfhip, is the fpecifick efience of a vifible Church ^ but then there was HO vifible National! Churches in ludea , for it was impoflibla that they could all meete in one materiall heufe , to partake of the fame worfhip. 4. Thefc who for ficknes and neceflary avo>* cations of their calling, as Navigation, Trsffiquing and the like , cannot ordinarly meet with the congregation to partake joyntly with them of thefe fame Ordinances, loofc all member* fhip of the vifible Church ^vihXch is abfurd 5 for they are caft out for no fault. 5. This is not eflentiall to a national! that they fhould ordinari!y a!! joyntly meet forthefame wor- fljip , but that they be united in one minifterial! government, and meet in their chiefe members , and therefore our Brethren ufe an argument, d fpecie ad genus negative ; a provincial! or na¬ tional! company of believers cannot performe the afts of a particular vifible Church 5 Ergo , (uch a company is not a vifible Church, juft as if I would reafon thus : A cannot laugh 5 ^r^Ojhe is not a living Creature, or it is an argument d negatione uniui fpecieij ad negationefft aiterius f fach a company isnotfuch a congregaiionali Church, Ergo , it is no vilible Church at all j an Ape is not a reafonable Creature. Ergo , it is not an Ape. ^Conclu* There ought to be a fcHowfhip of Church commu¬ nion amongft all the vifible Churches on Earth ; Srgo de jure and by Chrift his inftitution there is an univerfall or catfaolick viHble^Wc^. I prove the antecedent, i. Becaufe there ought tobemutuall fellowftip of vifible Church^duties^ aswheretbero isoneinternall fellowfhlp, becaufe are ombodj^one ^irit y even as we are called in one hope of our callings v. 5. one Lord^ on Father^ one 'Baptifine, \»6.one God^ and Father of aM» There alfo fhould there be excernall feUow&ip , and Church- I fedowjhif^ eo there is d Provinciall and Nati&nall Ch AP ,4. fellowpnfy of exhorting, rebuking, comforting, and Church- praying, ^and Church^praifing, in the behaife of all thevifibic (^loitrches on earth, even for thofe whofe faces we never law, (^oUjf,2*u and when one nationall Church falicth away , the vifible (^hurches. of the Chriftian world are obliged to re¬ buke, and to labour to gaine fuch a Church , and if fihe will not be gained , to renounce all the fbrefaid communion with fuch an obftinate Nation. 2o As the Apolfles had one publicke care of all the Churches^ and accordingly kept vifible fel- lowfliip.as they had occafion to preach, write to them, pray, and praife God for them, fo this care a% ApoftoHck I grant is gone and dead with the Apofiles ; but the paftorall and Church-- c^re^and confcqnently afts of externall fellowfhip arc not dead with the ApoltleSjbuc are left in the Church of Chrifi * for what Church -commmion of vifible fellowfhip members of one par¬ ticular congregation keepe one 5vith another, that fame by due proportion , ought nationall Chur chef to keepe amor gif thetBfelves. 3. This is cleareAfl.i. where particulir Churches with the Apolfics did mecte , and take care to provide a Paftcr and an Apoftle , Uidatthias, for the whole Chriftian Church, and why but particular Churches , are hereby taught to con¬ fer all Church-authority that God hath given them , for the reft of the vifible Churches » and the Churcbes conuened in their fpeciall members, iy.l2.exrended their Church-care ^ in a Church-communion of Ecclefiaftick canons to all the vifible Churches of thejewes and Gentiles, Hence Oecumeniek^ and geBerall councells ftiould be jure divino^ to thefecond com- ming of Chrifi ; Neither need we ftand much on this that our Brethren fay , that one Catholick vifible Church is a nigh® dreame, heemfe no Church is vifthle fave only a f articular con^ gre^ation^ the externall communion rvhereof in meeting in one ma- teriallhoufe ordinarily yAnd^AYtahing of the fame word and Sacra¬ ments, dothincurre in our fenfes, whereas a Chmch communicu and vifible fellowjhip with the whole fknfiian Cdiurches on EartU is impofilble, and no w.ayes vifible. Bat I anfwer, if fuch a part of the Sea, the Brittifh Sea be vifible, then arc all the Seas on earth vifible alfo, thoagh they cannot all come in oce mans fenf^ ac one and the faqie time 3 lb if this Church particular bs Sec T*4 . Church under the Nen> teftamenti 59 bevifible, then all the alfoin their kind are vifible. 2* There hearts of Chfirch-commmion extQvmll with all the vHible Qh:trches on earth , Srgo , the whoIeCathoIick Church according to thcle ads is vifible. I prove the antecedent , we pray in a Church^rvaj publickJy for all the vifible ^hurckes on earth, we praile Church-wayes publickly for them, we faft and are humbled Chnrch'wayes before God when they arc in trouble, and fo ought they to doe with us; we by prcaching,writiBg, and Synodicall confiitutiotu proclaime the common enemie of all the Churches to be the Antichrift , his doftrine and the doftrinc of that body whereof he is Head tobefalfeand here- ticall, by writings we call all the people of God to come out of 'BaheljZnd We renounce extemall communion with Rome^ in Dodrine , Dlfcipline , Ceremonies : and Rites , all which are (^hurch-aUs of extemall communion with the reformed ca- tholick vifible Churches , neither to make a Church vifible to us, is it requifite that wc fliould fee the faces of all the members of the Catholick vifible Churchy and be in one materiall (^hurch with them at once, partaking of the fame vifible worfiiip ; yea , fo the Church of ludea Ihould not be one vifible Church, which our Brethren rauft deny , for they had one Prieft*hood, on i Temple, one Covenant of vifibly profefiM by all; yet could they not all meete in one materiall Temple to partake to¬ gether at once of all Gods Ordinances. For I partake in ex¬ ternal! worlhip with thele of New 'England y who are baptifed according to Chritts inftitution , without the figne of the crofle, though I never (aw their faces. Hence all may fee that Oecumenick councells are de 'jure and Chrifts lawfull Ordinan¬ ces , though defaflo they be not, through the corruption of our nature ; yet fuch a vifible Church'feHowfhif in extemall Church-communion is kept in the whole catholickChurch vifible, asmaybehad , confidering the perverfity of men, and the ma¬ lice of Satan. It is conftantly denied by our brethren , that the Church of the hvpei was a congregationall Churchy and of that frame and inftitution with the Chriftian : but that it was peculiar and meerely 'ju^akall to be a national! Church ; yet let roc have liberty to offer a Deceffary diftin^on here* i.a nacionall Church 6o The church ef the lewes W45 not Chap, 4^ is either when a whole Nation, and all the Congregations and Synogogucs thereof are tied by Divine precept, to fomc pub- liqiieadlsoftypicall worfliipjin one place, Which the Lord hath chofen‘^io2\\ Ifraelmexeto favtilice gxjertifalem ont\y^ and the Priefts were to officiate in that kind, there onely, and they to pray toward the or in the Temple, and they toprefent the male children there, as holy tothe. Lord^ Luke 2.23 &c, this way indeed the Church of the jewes , in a peculiar manner, was a Nationall (^hurch^ and thus farre our brethrens arguments doe well conclude, that the Jewifh was Nationall in a pe¬ culiar manner proper to that Church onely. But a Nationall Church is taken in another fenfe now, for a people to whom the Lord hath revealed his ftatutes and his teftimonies , whereas he hathnot dtah Jo -with every ?\(^^?fj<7«,Pfalti47.l9,20.which Church is alfo made up of many Congregations and Synagogues, having oneworffiip and government that doth morally concerne them all. Thus the lewifti Church was once Nationall , and that for a ihnc ; God chofe them of his free grace , to be a people to him* felfe, Deut. 7. 7. and Deut, 32 8. when the mojl high divided to the Nations their inheritance: Jacob rvas the let of hts inheritance^ Amos 3,3. Leu onely have I chefen of all the families ef the earthm Bat the Jewifh Church was in this fence but Nationall for a timcy Novo hath God ( 1 1. v. 1 8.) alfo granted to the Gentiles repen¬ tance unto life^ and called the Gentiles , and made them a Na- tionallChurch, HoHi. II. 1 Pet.2.io,ii. Efay 54.1,2,3. that is, he hath revealed his teftimonies to England^ to Scotland, and He hath not done fo to every Nation* So if afalfe Teacher ffiould goe through Ifrael and call himfelfe the power of God, as Simon Magus did. All the Congreations and Synagogues in Ifrael might joyne together to condemne him; if there were fucha thing as an Arke in Scotland, if it were taken captive as the Pre- ! lates kept the Gofpell in bonds , it were a morall duiie to all the Congregations, to convene in their principall Rulers and Paftors' to bring againe the Arke of God, and by the power of Difeipline ^ j to fee it free ; and if the whole Land were involved in a Natio¬ nall apoftacie, they arc to meet in their principall members, and this is morall to Scotland, as to Ifrael by Ordinauccs of the Church to renew st Covenant with God , that his wrath may be I Sect. 4. ofthefameeJfmtUllframemthoHrChurches* ~ 61 be turned off the Land. In this fence, we (ee k never proved, that it waa peculiar to Ifrael^ontly to be a National! Chnrch. Nay, I affirraeithat the Jetves had their Congregationall Chur- chtSj we have. F or that is a Congregationall Church which mecteth, t'o »v7o in that fame place, for Doftiinc and Difci- pline. But the Jewes meet every Sabbath in their Synagogues, for teaching the pcoplCjGods Law, and for Difcipline. Er^e, the people of the Jewes had their Congregational! Churches, as we have. Themajorpropofitionisthedodrineof our brethren, except they fay , (as its like they muft) that except they meet to partake of all the Ordinances of God, they are not a Congrega¬ tionall Church, Yet truely this is but a knot in a Rufli , for 1 Cor, 1 4. meeting for prophecy ingoncly, is a Ghurch Conven¬ tion ; and the forbidding of women to teach in the Church, is an ordering of a Congregationall worfhip; and the meeting of the Church for baptifing of Infants , is in the mind of our bre¬ thren the formall meeting of a Congregationall Church, though they fhould not celebrate the Lords Supper. 2. WhacEcclefi- aflicall meetings can the meeting of Gods people be, in the Sy¬ nagogues of God, as they arc called, Pfal.y^S. for hearing the Word, and for exercife of Difcipline, it not the Chirch mee¬ ting in a Congregation ? I prove the afTumption by parts, and firft I take it to be undeniable , that they did meet for dodrine, Aft. 15.21. For Mofes of bid time hath in every City them thnt f reach himjbeing read in the Synagogue every Sabbath day,hvA. PL 74.8,^.there two are joyntly complained of, as a great dcfolation in the Church, the burning of Gods Synagogues in the Land, And V.8. that there are no Prophets which kfow hew long. And Math. 9, 55 . Chrift went about all (fities and Villages teaching in their Synagogues, Luke 4. 16, He went into the Synagogue on the Sab^ hath day, and food up toread^ Math. 6.2, And when the Sabbath day was come , he began to teach in the Synagogue and many hea-> ring him were aflouijhsd, Luke 6, 6, And it came to pa(fe^ another Sabbath day^ he entered into the Synagogue and taught, John 1 8, 2O1 1 ever taught in the Synagogues ^ and dally in the Temple- whither thejivittalwayes refort. Math* 13.54, Andwhen he was come into hus owne (feu'^trey^he taught them in their Synago^ue^ in as much as- they were afionijhed* And that there was rulin^Sc govern¬ ment; 62 Jhe Church of the lems woi not Chap.4 ineni in the Synagogue, is cleare, ijby their Rulers of the Synagogue, A ^.13. 1 5. Aft.18. 17, 8. Luke 13. 14* Marke 5* 22* 35. And if this Ruler had beene any fave a Moderator, if he had beene an unlawfull Officer, Chrift would not have acknowled¬ ged higa, nor would Paulf at the defire of the Rulers of the Sy¬ nagogue have preached, as he doth, A^s 13.15,16. 2. Alfojif theje was teaching, difputing, concerning the Law in the Syna¬ gogue, there behooved to be forac ordering of ihele a6[s of wor- ftiip 5 for on^ly approved Prophets were licenfcd to preach in their Synagogues , to fay nothing that there was beating in the Synagogwes , and therefore there behoved to be Church difei- pline. Hence that word of delivering up to the Synagogue.Luke 2 i.i 2, 3 , There was the cenfure of excommunication , and caltingouc of the Synagogue, and a cutting off frona the Congre¬ gation. Hence that aft of calling out of the Synagogue any who ffiould confeffejefus.john 12. 42. which they executed on the blind man, John 34. It is truCjOUr brethren deny that there was any excommunication in the Church of the Jewc8,and they alledge, chat the cutting off from the people of God, was a raking away of the life by the Magiftrates Sword j or, ( as fome other fay) Gods immediate hand of judgement upon them. But i. to be cut off from the congregation, or from the people of God, is never called fimply expounded to bedeftroying, askisGenef.^.ii* butexpreffed by dying the death: for who will conceive that the Sword of the Magiftrate was to cut off the male child that is not cifcumeiled, who is faid to be cur off from the people of God, Gen. 1 7, 1 4* or to cut off by death the parents ^ I grant the phrafe fignifieth bodily death, Exod. 31, ] 4. and for this God fought to kill M0fes.B]it Divines lay it was excommunication, and never Ruler in executed tbisien- tencetnot any Judge that evervve read tooke away the life of an infant for the omifiion of a ceremony. Nor are we to thinkc , that for eating leavened bread in the time of the Pal^ lover, the Magiftrate was to take away the life, as is faid, Leviu 7*20,31. 2. i his word, to cut off,i« expounded, I Cor.5. to put away ; v^hich was not by death, for he willeththero, 2 Cor.2. to pardon him, and confirme their love to him. 2. Neither could Paul rebuke the Corinthians becaufe Gods hand had not miracu- loufly 63 S EC T. rf the fame ejfentiall fame with our Vhurcheu loufly taken him away, or becaule the Magiftrate had not taken away his life, which was not the Corinthians fault. 3.I am per- fwaded,to be caft out of the Synagogue , was hot to ba put to death, becaule loh, p. the blind man after he is caft out of the Sy¬ nagogue, Jefus nieeteth with him in the Temple, and he belitveth and confefleth Chrift, and Cbrift IohA6. diftingulheth them cleercly. They JhML klHyoti^and hejide th(it^»7roio-iv They jh^tll excemmmkate you. But though it were granted, that the Jevoiflj Church ufed not excommunication, bad they no Ecclcfiafticall cenfures before for that \ I thinke it doth not follow 5 for the excluding of the Leper, that thefe who touched the dead were legally uncleane, and might not eate the Paffover, were cenfures , b^ut they were not civill • Ergo, Eccleliafticali they muft be, as to be excluded from the Lords Supper is a meet Ecclefiafticall cenfure in the Chriftian Church. Alfo if Pallors and Preachers be complained ofjthat not only at lerujaiem^ but every where , through all the land , they ^rengthened not the difeafed fjeep j They did not hind up the Broken , nor bring againe the loofed^ hut with force and cruelty they did governe, and if every where , the Prophets did prophecy falfely , and the ^riefls hare rule by their vteanes^ and the people lovid to have it fa, Jcr. 5.51. Then in Synagogues there was Chur ch-governnentf a$ at lerufalem^ for where the Lord rebuketh any finne? be doth recommend the contrary duty. Now Prophets and Priefts are rebukedjfor their ruling with force and rigour every where , and not at lerufalem onely, for that theyHvere not compafiionate to carry the Lambs in their bofome^ as lefus Chrift doth ^ £^1*40, II. their ill government every where mull be condemned. 3* LMki<^>l6. Chrift^ as his cuftomewas^ went into the Synagegste on the Sabbath day 5 Paul and Tarnabas were requeued , to ex¬ hort in the Synagogue, as the order was , that Prophets at the direfttonof the Rulers of the Synagogue j if they had any word of exhortation , they (Ijould ffeake^ and conlequently their order was that every one IhonM not fpe^ke; Ergc^ they had cu- ftomes and orders of fthurch-Dtfcipline to the which Chrift and his A p oft les did lubmic themfelves , And to tie ikll Church- government to zhtT^mple of lerufalem, to fayj God had ordained his people clfewhere to worlhip him publickly, but witb ^4 church of the Jems was not Ch Ap.44 without any order, and that Chrijt and his Apoftles fubj,d“c.the ma/or is of undeniable certainty. I prove the aflumpiion. Theft which have the fame Faith, and the fame externall profcfllon of Faith } theft have the fame frame and eftTentiall conftitution, but they and we be fuch Churches ; for we have the fame cove¬ nant of grace, Jer.31.31. Jer.33.39,40. 9, 10. There¬ fore that fame faith, differing only in accidents: their faith did looke to Chrifl to be incarnate, and our faith to that f me ve¬ ry God now manifefted in the flcfti. Heb. 13.8. They were faved by faith, asweare, Heb, it, JEls 10,42,43. 1.16,17, 18. and confcquently , what vifible profeflion of faith doth conftitute the one vifible Church , doth conftitute the other. 1 know^PapiJtsy Arminiafis^Socinians doe make the DoSrine, and Seales of the lewifh and fhrifiian Church much different , bat againft the truth of Scripture. The onely anfwer that can be made to this, muft he^tkat though the Chutch of the JeweS tvanted not congregations^ as our Chriftian Churches have , yet voere they a nationall Church of an^ other efentiaH^ viftbie fame, then are the Chriftian Churches, hicaufe they had poftive, typicatt, and ceremonidl and carnatt cons'- mandsments that they jfhould have one high Trd f for the whole nationall Church , Chriftian Churches have not for that, one vifible Monarch and 7ope] they had an Altar ^Sacrifices^ and divers pollutions ceremonial, which made perfons uneapable of the PafJbver; but we have no fuchlegall uncleannefe, which can make us un^ capable of the Seales of the New Tefi ament i and therefore it was not lawfull to fepar ate from the Jewifli Church , in which did fit a tjpicaR High Prieft, where were Sacrifices, that did adumbrate the Sacrifice of our great High Prieft , notwit hfianding of fcandalous perfons in that Church 5 there was but one vi» fible Church , out of which was to come the Redeemer Chril{,ac^ Sec T.4. of the fame effenti all frame vpith our Churches, lordinq totkc fl’Jify ^ hut the OrMidin Churches under the Neiv Teflumevt^ be of another fi ante ^ Chrift not being tjed to om Na. tion^or pluce^ or Congregation : therefore if any one Congregation ■Trant the Ordinances of Chrift, we may feparate therefrom^ ■to another CHgum Sion , feeing there hee fo many Mount S;onS norr, iAnfvr. I. If the Church of the hwes was a vjfible Church in its eflentiall conftitution different from our viftbic Churches^ becaufe they were under the Religion? tie offome carnally ce- rtmoniallj andtypicall mandats and Ordinances, that we are not under, then doc I inferre , that the Tribe of Levy was not oncvifiblcCWc^, in the effentiall frame, with the reft of the Tribes, which is abfurd, for that Tribe conteyning the Triefts andLet/tVe/jWas under the obligatory tie of many typicall Commandements proper and peculiar to them only, as to offer Sacrificesyto wafb themfehes^whtn they were Co officiate, to weare Hnnen Sphods^ to heart the Ar bp of the Covenant ^ now it was finne for any that were not of che Sonnes of ^yfaron, or of an¬ other Tribe to performe theft duties ; yet, 3 hope, they made but one nationallC^«rr/? with the reft of the Tribes* Secondly, I infefjthat the Chriftian Church that now is , cannot be of that ftme eflentiall frame with theApoftolick Churches, becauft the Apoftolick , fo long as the Jcwifti ceremonies were* indifferent, and moi tall, but not vtortifereef deadly, was to praftice theft ccrcmonieSjin the cafe of fcandalJ,* 1 C<7r.io.3i53aj35. and yet the Chriftian that now is, can in no fort pruftice theft ceremonies ; yea , I inferre that the Eldcrfhip of a Congregation doth not make one Church of one and the fame effentiall frame and conftitution with the people, becaufe 'the Elders be under an obligatory tie to fome pofitire Divine Commandements, fuch as are to adminifter the Seales, Baptifme and the Lords Supper, and yet the multitude of Be- lieverts, in that fame congregation , arc under no fuch tie; and certainly if to be under ctremoniall and typicall ordinances doth inftitutc the whole Jewiffi Church in another effentiall frame different from the Chriftian Churches^ reafon would fay that then, if the members of one Church be under Divine po- fitive conimandements , which doth in no fort tic other mem- K bers The Church ef theJewesa^cltheChnjTian,c^c»CHAf,^^ berg of the fame that then there be divers memberfiiips o diuwient ciTentiali fratnes in one and the fanie ChuYch^ which to tne is inoFiftrous 5 for then, becauie a commasidis given to A- bmham Co off;r his Tonne J/aal^to and no fuch command is given to Sarah, in that cafe Abraham and Sarah Qiall not bee members of one and the fame vifible Chmch, But the truth is, difFerenc pofitive commandments of ceremoniall and typicall ordinances put no new eiTcntialLframe of a vjfible Church upon the JewiOi Chmrh, which is not on the Chriftian Churches, Thcle Were onely accidental! chara£fers and temporary copni- zasces to dubnguuh f he Jiwifii ano Chriftian Churches^ while as both agree in one and the fame morail. conliitmion of vifihle Churches: forhrlt,both had the fame faith, one Lord, one sen^nt^one It fm the fame feales of the covenant infub- ft incff, both were vhlbiy to profefTe the Time Religion • the dif¬ ferences of excernak made not them and us different vifible nor can our brethren fay, they made different bodies ot Chrifi, different Spoufes, different royall Generations, as concerning Church-fmmr. Yet are wee not tied to their high Prieft, to their Altars, Sacrifices, Holy dayes, Sabbarhai oew MooneSj&c. no, more then, anyone private Chriftian ip fuch a congregatioUjOf a belecving woman is tied to preach and bap¬ tize; and yet her ip^iioT Archipp^a, in that congregation, is tied both CO preach and baptize. Secondly, the Jews were to fepa- rate from IS thave»yztid Co are we. iThirdly, they were not to joy ne wiih idolaters in 5vioi-worfhip^ neither arc we. ' ^ Wnereas it is laid that it ^ot larvffAl to feparaif jrent the Jem fh Church, becaufe in it did fn thetypicali hiqh Priefi, and the MeJJiJj -wM to be borne in it, and becaufs they were the on fly Churckon; earthy, h m. now there ke .many particular, (^hurehes. All thisi^adec^pti^Q, mn causa procaura^ hr feparadoo from %hp.t Qhurch was not forbidden for any typicall or ceremoniall reafon, not a fhadow of leafon can be gfvea from the Word of God for this : Btcaufe there can be no ceremoniall argumsr.t why there ^gjpfAd bA.commtsniftn betwixt light and dark^ieffe, or a>i.y COtfcard betwixt, {^hrifi, aeidldelial, or any comparting bstwrxt.ihs beleev^r andthe inftdell, or any agreement of the temple of God, with Uols, nor any r&afon typicall why gods people Jhottld gas to Cilgal, S EC T churches of the fame ejfenisall frames andto Bcthxven, or to beytyrtedwithidols^.oruvky a T>avid psouU fu with VAii^e performs, ar got in to difttnhlers^ ir why hsJhoHld offer the drinke {ff-'f of the fe who haffeyr after a-flrange god, or take ftp th: ir natnes in hismouth. Thib is then an unwritten tradition 5 it had besne brought into the Temple, as theAflTy- riin altar of Datnafcui was fct up in the holy place, the people ought to have feparated from Temple and Sacrifices both* fo longasthat abomination (hould hand in the holy place : Nor can it be proved, that communicating with the Chptrch of Jf r<«e/a8 a member thereof, was typicall and ncceffary to make upvilible membcrOiip, as ceremoniall holineffe is; for to ad¬ here to the C^/^rc^inafoand worthip, though the £cIlow-wor’» Slippers be fcandalous, is a moral! d^ty commanded in the fc- cond G mmandment ; as to forlakc Church-aflTemblies is a mo- rall breach of that CoEnmandraent, and forbidden to Chriftians, Bebr, to. 25. who are under no Law of Ceremonies. And it is an untruth, that thoft who were legally cleanc, and not ceremo¬ nially polluted, were members of the Jewilh vifible (fhurch^ though otherwife they were raoft flagitious : For to God they were no more bis vifible Ifrael then Sodome and Gomorrah, Ifaiah 1. 10. or the children of Ethiopia^ tAmos f» and are condem¬ ned of God, as finning againft the profefli®n of theFr vifible in¬ corporation in the Ifrael of God^ ferem, 7. 4, 5, 6^ 7. Bm pall we name andrepute them brethren, whom in confcience we kyow to be as ignorant and void of grace,as any Pagan ? I aniwer^That if they profefle the truth, thou^thty walke inordinately^ yea, and were excommoUnicated, F^«/wiIleth us to ■admoniyb them as brethren^ Q. Thef. J. 15. and calleth all the vifible Church of Corinth (foe hewritethtogoodand bad) amongl! whom were many parta¬ kers of the table of devils, pleaders with their brethren before heathen, deniers of the refufrei3:i©la, yea thofe t6 whom the Gofpell was hidden, 2 (jor. e^, brethren and Saints by sailing. But (fay our brethren) to be caff out of the lewtfh (fhureh^was to be caf out of the Cemmon^wealth i as to be a member of the Churchy and to be a member of tbetflate is all one^ becaufe the fiate of the f ewes and the Church of the Jews was all one 5 and none is [aid 'to he cut off from the people, but he was put to death. ' eAnfw^ Surely Sjay 66* verf. 5. thefe who areeafiom by their " K 2 ' brethrent 68 Separationfrom the true Church Morall Ch a p .4. brethren^ and excommunicated, are not put to death, but men, who after they be caft out, live till God comfort them and fliame their enemies; but he Jhall appearefor yortr joy. Secondly, that the ftate of Goas Jfrael ^d the Church be all one, becaufe the Jewifli policie was ruled by the judicial! Law# and the judi- ciali Law was no lefic divine then the Ceremoriiall Law, is to me a wonder ; Fori conceive that they doe differ formally, though thofe lame men, who were membeisof the ftate, were members alfo of the Church ; but, as I conceive^ not in one and the fame formall reafon ; firft, becaule I conceive that the State, by order of nature, is before the C^mch,^ for when the Church vyas in a fa¬ mily ftate, Godz2i!At(i Abrahams family, and by callip?gmadeic z Church, Secondly, the Kingdome of Ifrad znd the houfe of Ifraelin covenant with ^od, zsZion and Jerufalem are thas dif¬ ferenced. That to be a State was common totheNatioiiof the jewes with other Nations, and is but a favour of providence ; but to be a is a favour of grace, and implieth the Lords calling and chufing that Nation to be his ownc people of his free grace,. Oeut, 7. 7# and the Lords gracious revealing of hia Tejiimonies to Jacob and Ifrael, whereas he did not fo to every Na¬ tion and State^Tfal, 1 47. l p 20, but fay they^ T he very pate of the lewes was divine^ and ruled by a divine and fupernaturatl policie^ asthejudiciallLAwdemonfratethto us. But I anfwer, Now you fpeake not of the ftate of the Jewes, common with them to all States and Nations; but you fpeake of fuch a ftate and policie which I grant was Divine, but yet different from the (fhurch 5 becaufe the as the is ruled by the moral! Law and the Commandments of both Tables, and alfo by theCe- remoniail Law j but the Jewifh Stateor Common wealth, as fuch was ruled by the judiciallLaw onely, which refpefteth onely the fecond Table, and matters of mercy and Juftice, and not piety and matters of Religion which concernethe firft Table; and this is a vaft difference betwixt the ftate of thtjews and the Church, Thirdly , when Jfrael Tc]zd:ed Samuel^ and would have a King, conforme toother Nations, they fought that the ftate and forme of governmnent of the Common-wealth Ihould be changed, and affected conformity with the Nations in thtir ftate, by introducing a Monarchy, whereas they were ruled by Sec T44. a»d inhibited to both leroes and Gentiles. 69 Judges before ; but in fo doing they changed not the frame of thcChfirch^ nor thcworihip of for they kept the Priett- hood, the whole Morall, Ceremoniall, and Judiciall Law en¬ tire, and their profefllon therein ; Er^Oy they did nothing which can formally deftroy the being of a vihble Churchy but they did much change the face of the ftate and civill policie, in that they refufed and fo his care in railing upjudges and Saviours out of any Tribe, and brought the go¬ vernment to a Monarchy, where the Crowne by divine right was annexed to the tribe of fudah. Fourthly, ic was polTible that the State (hould rcmaine entire, if they had a la wfuil King Jit ting u fan David s thr one y and were ruled according to the Ju¬ dicial! Law: but if they fliould remaine without a Prieftanda Law, and follow after and change and alter Gods wor- fhip, as the ten Tribes did, and the Kingdome of ludah in the end did, they Ihould fo mirre and hurt the behg and integrity of avifible Churchy asths Lord fhould fay, She is not mj mife^ Hofa 2.2. neither am 1 her husband-, and yet they might remaine in that calc a free Monarchic, and have a State and policy in lome bet¬ ter frame; though I grant, tbeie two Twins, State and Church, cirill Policy and Religion, did die and live, were licka apddifealed, vigorous and healthy together; yet doth this pyiGve, that State and Church are different. And further, if that Nation had made welcome, and with humble obedience beJee- ved in, and received the MtlTiah, and reformed all, according as , Chri^ taught th'm, they fhould have beene a glorious Church, and the beloved Spoufe of Cheiji ^ but their receiving and ini- bracing the MelTiah fhould not prefently have cured their in- thralled ftate, feeing now the Scepter r^as departed frem ludah, and a firanger and heathen was their King ; norwas icncccfla- ry that that Saviour, rehofe Kingdome is not of this tvorid^ John 18.3 d. and came to beftow a fpirituall redemption, and not to reeftablifh a flouriftiing earthly Monarchy, and came to loofe the works of the Vevill, Heb, 2. 14. and not to fpoile Qefar of an earthly Crowne, fhould alfo make the jeves a flourifhing State, and a free and vigorous Monarchy againe : Ergo Jit is moft clcare that State and Church are two divers things, if the one may bee reftored, and pot the other. Fifthly, the King, as the King K 3 was 70 Theframe oftheImiff)ChHrch> Chap. 4. i was die head of the Common* wealth , and miiht not meddle ( with the Pricil* offi ce, or periorme any Ecck fia/h'call aas, and t therefore was V^zah (i-nitten of the Lord with leprohe, btcaufe | he would burne incen(e, which belongfd tothsPri fis onely, f And the Vriefiin offering facrificcs for his owne finnes, and ihe ^ finnes of the people, did reprefent the Church, not the State. And \ the things of the Lord > towk, Church-matters^ and the matters | of the which werecivill micters of St.i(.e, are cieatiy di- '[ hinguUhed, 2 CW, 19. ii. which evidenccch to ii., thit the | Church and State in Ifrael were two incorporations formally v Ql0ingi4ihcd. And I fee not » but thofe who doe confound f- them, may aifo fay, Tint the C^iriftian State and the Chriftian i Church be all one State, and th it thegoverern?!;;: of the one i muftbethegoverrmmtof theoth'Tj which ^t ere a conhiiDn j of the two Kingdom?* It is cruej God hath r; : . p>r? cribed: judi- j cials to theChridian Stare, as he did to the J 'wdh State, becaufe I fhadows are now gone, when the hajChnfi is corns bin Cjods \ determination of what is morally law full inciviil Lawsjis as par^ 1 ticularto us as to them 5 and the jewiih judicials did no more ' make the Jewifti State the Jewifti theri it made Aaron to be and the Pr'fVy? to be the and civil} Judge ; ycaj and by as good reafon tJMofes as a Judge fhould be a prophet, andex^<«rtf«asaProphetflioiiIdbeaJudge; and as a Pi ieft might piita malefaaor to death, and Mefes as a Juige O.iould prophtfie, and as a Prophet ftiould put to dcith a malefaftor; all which wanteth ail reafon and fenfe: and by that Tame rea¬ fon the State and Common- wealth of the Jews, as a Common¬ wealth, (hould offer (acrifices and prophtfie } and the Church of t ie Jews, as a Church, fhould denounce warre and punifli malefaftors, which are things 1 cannot conceive. To the ele- i Our hrethfeh, intheiranfwer to the eleventh t^ueftibn, teabh, venth qutih- That thofe Ti’ho are fui jutis , as' mafiers of families', are to fe» cKh ^arijh-afemblies^ where they muft live without governmem' lawfnU Ordinance of Chrifl 5 and to remaine there they hold it difeuffed* tittlawfHlifovt}\t(evtaiom: Firfl,we areeommttndid to ohferve all whatfoever Chrijl hath commanded^ Match.' 28. 10. Secfindly^ the Sp( ufe feeketh Chrifi^ an / ireflt not till fhe fihde him in the fufltfi manner^ Gant. 1. 7, 8, and 3* >a 2, 3. David lamented when hee wanted \ Sect. 4* andtheChHrchChnfiianifomandthefam^ Jl rvdnted the full fniinon of gods Ordin^nceSi Pfal. 65. and 42. and ^though he in]9yed Ahtathar the high Friefl, a:vd the Ephod v’ithhim^ a^dGa^the Prophet^ iSam.23.6 p 10. iSair.22.8. Se did Ezra 8. 1 5 , 1 5. jea and Chrijl^ though he had no need of Sa- crarnentSi yet for example^ would he baptized, keepe the ‘l^affee- ver, ff'Ct 7 hirdly , no ordinances of (thrift tnaj be /fared ^ all arc profitable. Fourthly ^ he is a proud man, and kp own It not his orvnc heart in any menfurc^ who thinketh hemay be well without any Or~ dinance of Chrijlm Fifthly , fay they^ it is not enough the people may he without finne^ if they want any ordinances through the fault of the /uperioftrs,for that is not their fault who want them^ but the /»- periours finfutl neglebl, as appea^eeth by theprafifce of the ApojlFs., hdit 4. ip» and 5. 2p. For if they had neglebled Church-ordinan- ces till the AFagijirates, who were enemies to thegofpelf had com^ manded them^ it had beene their grievous finm . For if fuper lours neglebl to provide bodily food, we doe not thinke that any marts con- fcience would be fo [crupuloHS, but he would thinbe it lawfull by all goodmeanes to provide in fuch a cafe for himfelfe^ rather then to fit ft ill, and to fay. If 1 peri (h for hunger, it is the ftnne of thofe who have authority over me, and they muft anjwerfor it. Now any or^- dinance of Chrift is as necejfary for the good of the Joule,, as food is necejfdry for temporal I life, Aetf, I. I tee net how all thefe Afgrmentf, taken from morall commandment?, doe not ftnne ss well as father, fervant as mafter, all areChrifts hee n\°n,Jonne or fervant, foas they are to obey what ever (fhrift commandeth, Matth. 18.10 and with the Spoufe to feeke (fhAft in the fu lie ft mcafure, and in all his ordinaX'^ ces, andfonne and fervant are to know their owne heart, ft as they have need of all Chrifts ordinances j and are no more to remains 211 a congregation where their foules a: e famiflied, becaule fathers and mailers negU ft to remove toother congregaruons , where their fouls nuy be fed in the fulled mcarure ; then the Apoftles AU-s 4* 2p. and 5. 2p, were to preach no more in the Nameoi lefm, l^iecaufe the Rulers commanded them to preach no more in his Name. And thcref.rej with reverence ol cur godly bre- threiij I thinke this didinftion of perfbns fr.c^v and fui luris, and of fbunes and ftrvaBts, not to be allow ed in this point. 2t It is one thing to remove from one cengregation to an¬ other^, 72 SepaYationfrom the Church for want of fome Ch A P.4. other, and another thing to leparate fiOinic, asfiom a falfe conrtitutc j and to renounce all communion therewith, aa if it were the Synagogue of Satan and Antichriflj as the Sepa- ratifts doe, who refufe to heare any Miniftcr ordained by a Prelate: now except thefe arguments conclude reparation in this latter fenfe, as I thinkc they can never come up halfcvvay to filch a conclufionj Ifeenotwhat they prove, nordoerhey arjfwer the queftion,8j:c.c ed, which to us is no reparation from the vifible Churchy but a removal! from one part of the vifible Church to another,, as hefeparateth not out of the houfe, who removeth from the Gallery, toremaine and lie and eate in the Chamber of the fame Houfe 9 becaufe the Gallery is cold and fmoaky, and the Chamber not fo, for he hath not made a vow never to fet his foote in the Gallery. But to our Brethren to feparate or re¬ move from a Congregation's to be difioembred from the only vifible Church on Earth , for to them there is not any vifible on Earth > except a congregation* And our Brethrens mind in al theic argunientsjs to prove,that not only it is unlaw- full to ftand in the Parifh aflemblies of Old England^ becaufe ofPopifh ceremonies (and we teach reparation from thefe ce# reraonics to be lawlull , but not from the Churches ) but alfb ihatitisneceflaiy , to ad joy ne to independent Congregations, as to the oncly true vifible Churches on Earth, and to none others , except wc would finne againft the fecond Commande* ment, which I conceive is proved by not one of thefe arguments* And to them all I anfwcr], by a deniall of the connex propo- fition. AsthiSj Thefe who muft doe all which C\in?t command- eth^ Aud feek^C\iX\^in aIL his nece far j Ordinances ^ though fupe- riors will not doe their duties j theft muf fparate front true vifible Churches , where all Chriffs Ordinances are not, and jojne to in^ dependent Congregations , as to the only true vifible Churches on Sank This propofition I deny. 5. If our Brethrens argument hold fiire that we are to feparate fromaCW^^, in which wc want fomc Ordinances of through the Officers negli- gence, becaufe (fay they (a) The Spcuje of Chtifk will not refif^^r^ f eking Her hehved untill fhe finde hint^ in thefulle^ manner^ Cant. cu^T^ anfwcr i.t/.y.St 3.1, 2. then the Spoufe C4»/.i47*& 3.1,2* is fepara^- tj queft. in L ingpag.3j. 74 Se^aratim from the Ckurcb for want Ch A P. 4, ing from one Church to another, which the Text will not bearc» 2i I would have our reverend B ethren to fee and conflder, if this argument doth not prove f if it be nervofe and conclndent) that one IS to feparate from a Congregation , where are all the Ordinances of Chrift, as in New England now they are, fb being , hee goe from a Icffe powerful! and kfle fpirituall Mini- ftcry, to another Congregation, where inccmparably there is a more powerfull and more fpirituall Minirtery , for in (b doing the fcparater fiiouldonely r the congregation alone, but to all the congregations ad- tiomll, as jicent, fowhen I fay, the^ God of Nature hath given to the ^pply hands a power to defend the body, I fay true, andifevilldce Sy- iuvade the body , nature doth tell it, and warne the hands to no'^. defend the body , but it followeth not from this , See. if the power of defending the body be given by the God of Nature, to the hands, therefore that lame power of defence is not given to the feete alfo, to the eye to forefee the ill, torcafon, to the will to command that locomotive power, that is in all the members, to defend the body , and if nature give to the Feete a power to defend the body , by fleeing, it is not confequence to infer, O then hath nature denied that power to the hands by fighting , fo when Chrif glveth to the congregation ( which in confociated Churches to us is but apart, a member, difeliow- of many confociated congregations ) he givethallbthat, fame power of excomrounicating on« common enemy, to all ^ the confociated Churches , without any prejudice to the powesr given to that congregation whereof he is a member, who iito be excommunicated , becaule a power is commtnon to many members, it is not taken away from any one member. When a Nationall Church doth excommunicate a man who hath killed - hit Father, ahdis, in an eminent manner, a publick ftumbling block to all the congregations of a whole NatioHjic is prelum- cd that the fingle congregation, whereof this parricide is a ^ ^ ^ member, SeparaHonfrom the Church for voant Ch A p, 4,' ' member, doth alio joyne with ihe national! CWc^andput in exercife its ownc power of excommunication, with thena* tionall Churchy and therefore chat congregation is not fpoylcd of it? power, by the nationali GWr/?, which joy neth with the nationall Church in the ufe of that power. And this Ithinke may be thus demonftratedjThc power ©f excomunication is gi- ven by\Chnfiy to a congregation not upon a pofitive ground, becaufeitis a vifibleinftituted CWrfe, or as it is a congrega* tion, but this power is given to it upon this formall ground and rcafon, becaufe a congregation if a numberof finfuii racn, who may be fcandalized and infeded with the company of a (candalous perfon ; this is focleare that if a congregation were a compa ny of Angels , which cannot be infe^ed, no fuch power (hould be given to them, even as there was no neede that Chrifi as a member of the Church either of lems^ot Chnjtia»s (hould have a moi all power of avoyding the company of Publicans and (inners,bccaufe he might poffibly convert them, but they could no wayes pervert , or infeft him , with their fcandalous and wicked converfation, therefore is this power given to a congre- a little body gation,as they are men , who though frailty of nature, may be leavened With the bad converfation of the fcandalous, who snotelfle, have are to beexconinriUnicated,as is clcare, i Cor. $,6, Tourg/oypng power from u not good ^ k^ow yee not that a little leaven leavneth thervholc Chrift, to cut ? therefore are vfe to Tvhhdrarv our fetves jrom Drunkjrds^ ©ff ^ Fornicators , Exterthners , Idolaters , and are not to eate and iT^fea^ihc drinkemth them ^ v. lo. And from thefc who -wfilke inordi- whole body, nately ^ and arc difobedient, 1 TheJf,^.i2ji^y^. And from ihallwe doubt Hereticks after they be admonifhed, left we be infefted with but our wtic t;heir company,juft as nature hath given hands to a man, to de- lawgiver nth himfelfe from injuries and violence , and homes to oxen ?ower to T to hold off violence, fohath Chrifi given the power of ex- greater body of communication to his Church, as fpiricuall armour to ward off, many vifible and defend the Contagion of wicked fellowfhip. Now this rc- eengregations, duplication of fraile men which may be leavened, agreeth to all the'd^n* er'^ of many confociated congregations, who arc in danger to the fame con-bnnfcfted with the fcandalous behavior of one member ofa ngiousinfedi- fingle congregation, and agrecth not to a congregation as ftich, therefore this power of excomiiinnication muft be given to many •n 77 Sec T*4 , offim Ordinancef^how UvpfkUtand how not* many confociatcd congregations, for the Lord hfta his falve, muft be a<5 large, as the wound, and his mean miift be proportio¬ ned to his end. 2. The power ofChurcheje^ion and Church reparation of (candalous perfoni muft be given to thofe to whom the power of Church communion , and Church confirming of Chriftian love to a penitent excommunicate is given, for con¬ traries are in the fame fi bje(5i:, as hoc and cold, ftcing and blind- nefle,buc the power of Cht*rc!'.»:ommHmd at the (ame Lords table, and of mutuall rebuking and exhorting , and receiving to grace after repentance , agrccth to members of many confcciated Churches, asiscleare, QoU^,\6.Heb,i^.i^* tCor*2 ^,7, and not to one congregation only 5 Srgo^&'c.che aflumption iscleare, for except we deny communion of Churches^ in all Gods Ordi¬ nances, we muft grant the truth of it. 2.We fay that of our Saviours ( te// the Church ) is not to be drawen to finch a narrow circle, as to a Pariihionall Church on¬ ly, the Apoftle pra£^ice is againft this j for when Paul and Ban- nabas hadno fmall d'jfention with the lewes ofa particuljr Church, they determined that Paul and ‘Barnabas , and cercaine others of them, (hoLild goe and tell the Apofibs^ Elders and whole Church Natknali or Oecumemek.^ A^s and complaine of thofe who taught chat, they behoved to be circumciftd, Afls 15,1. and that greater eWr^v. 22 23. cotnnaanded by their ecclcfiaftick authority the contrary , and thofe who may lay on burdens of commandements as this greather Church doth cxprefly,v.2S. A^s i6,v,/^, ch,2.v,2'$, they may cenfure and excemmunicare the difbbeycrr. And ABs d.i.the Greek^Church complained, ABs 6. oi the Hebrewes ^ to a greater and fliperior Church of ApoMeSi and a multitude made up of both thefe^'. 2# and 5. and they redrefed the wrongs done to the Grecian Wid- dowes by appointing Deacons ; alfo though there was no com’* plaint, ABs i.Yct Was there a deleft in the Churchy by the death of Judas ^ andacatholikc vifible didmeete, and heipe the deleft , by chofing Mathias- : it is true the ordination of Matthias the Apoftle, was extraordinary , as is cleare by Gods immediate direfting of the lots, yet this was ordinary andper- petuall , that the eleftion of Mathias was by the common fuffragesof the whole CWf^, ABs 1*26* and if we fuppofe Ail are to joyne tbemfdves Chap. 54' 78 that the Church had been ignorant of that defed, any one mem¬ ber knowing the defe^^ was to teli that cathoJickCWr/^, whom it concerned to choofe a catholick Officcrjwe thinke An^ tioch had power great enough intenfivdy to determine the controverhe, ABs I'y, but it folioweth not that the catholick Church 22. ( let me terme it fo ) had not more power extenfiveJy to determine that fame controverfie , in behalfe o| both Antioch^ and of all the particular Churches s (ubordinatc powers are not contrary powers. CHAP.5.SECT.5.PROP.3.Quest.6. Manufeript. The wav of A LL who would ^efavedmuji he added (0 the Chuvch, at AGts 2, / x47‘/f'God offer opportunity iGen*iy.7'Mecaufe every Chrtjlun Eng^ ’ ft andeth in need of all the Ordinances of Qhti&y for hu SpirituaH edification in holy fellowftnp Chrift jefos, Anfw«r ; for clear¬ ing of this we are to dikude this queliion. Whether allyind every true believer muft joyne himfelfe to a particular viftble congrega-^ tion^ which hath independently power of the keys within it feifefjod offering opportunity ^if he would be fa vedl I Dili. There is a neceffity of j&yning our felves to a viftble Church, but it is not necefiitas medii, but neceffitas prarcepti, it is not fuch a neceffity^ as all are damned who ate not within feme viftble Church, for Auguftine is approved in this , there be many Wolves within the Chntch , andmanyjheepe without ^ but if God offer opportunity j all are obliged by God his Cemmandanent of confffing Chvlii before men, to joyne thetnfehes to the true viftble^ Church. 2. Difl. There is a ftliGwftjipwiththe viftble Chotchinternali^ ■of hidden believers the Rom idi Babel this is'fufficicnt for fal- vatian^ neceffitatc medii,* but'though they want opportunity tofoyne themfelves to the Reformed viftble Churches j yet doe they Jin in the want of a prcfejfton of the trnth^and in not wknefting againft the Antichrift ; which js anfwerable to an adjoynipg of themfelves to a viftble Chutch^ And Jo thofe who doe not profeffe the Faith of the true viftble Church , God offering opportunity , deny Chrift before men ^ ^d this extsrnall fellowjhip is neceffary to all , necefli- tate Sect.5. to a vijlble Church, 79 tate prjEcepti , thotigh our Lord gradoujly pardon thU as an tn- firmity in his o)vn t who for feare cf crufUpsrfeCHtion ^ often dare not conffjfe Child. 3. Dift.T he qufflion is not whether aU ought tojojns thcmfelves to atruevifible Ch\X(ch y Goi\offeringoccafion^ hut^ if all ought hy Chndi command, to joyne t hern/ elves to the Chur c\ic9 indepen- dmt of their 'vifible Congregations ^ if they would be faved ? our Bre¬ thren affirms it^ ws deny it. 1. Concl, An adjoyningto a vifible Church either formally to be a member thereof a or mateiialiy , confefling the Faith of the true vifible Church , God olfefujg occafior/s necclLry to all. f. Becaufe we are to be ready to give a confefllon of the hope that is in us ^ to every one who as l^eth ^ I Pet*3. 15* ^Be- CAufs he who denieth Child before men ^ him alfo will Chfift deny btfore his Father^ and before the holy AngeUs ^ (JUdat. 10. 53, 3 Yttiffome die without the having Faith in Chrift, and want opportuntcy toconfeffe hirh before men , as repentmg in the houre of death, their falvation is fure,and they are with¬ in the invifible C^«rcl> : fois that to be taken, extra Ecclef am rsnlU [aim , none can be faved who are every way without f he'C Wc^,both vifible and invifible ; as ail pcriflied who were rot in Noahs Arke. 2. ConcL When 6^<7^ilofifi2rethopportunity5all are obliged to joynethemfcivestoatrue vifible Churchy i. Becaufe hath promlfed his prefence to the Chuyches as his Sonne walkech in the midft of the Rev,2.2. 2 Becaufir Faith commeth by hearing a Cent Preacher , Rom.ioju^. 3 Separa¬ tion frcm the true vifible Church is condemned, HrATo.249 Iud.t\j^. I lohn.i.j^. 4. Good men cftecme it a rich favour of God cu lay hold en the shirt of a Jew , Zech% 8. 23. ahd to have any communion , even as a doore keeper in Gods Houfe ^ and have deiircd it exceedingly and complained of the ,want thereof, 84.10.1/. 1.2. Tfal.iy.^ Py^/.42;i,2,3.4. Ffal, dj. V.l.2. 3. C''ncl. Our brethren , with reverence of their godlincflc and lea- ning, erre, who hold ail to be obliged, as they would be faved, CO joyne to fiich a vifible congregation of independent jurifdiftion , as they conceive to be the only true Church vi- fible 8o All cut of a VariJfjienall Church Chap. 5. fiblcinftkutecl by Chrifl-. Thatthis is their mind is cleare by ■ the firft propofition of this Manufcript, and by their anfwcr (a) The u. to the 12 Queftion, where they fay j that all not within their quelhon fro- congregation, as fixed fworne members thereofjare with- ^odl'yLdlcai- outthetrueCWrib, in the Apoftlcs meaning, 1 Cor. 5. 12. ned Brethren fvhat have I to doe to judge them alfo that are without ? doe notjee of old EvgM judge them that are within f which is a moft violent torturing of the word. For, l. without arc dogs, our brethren expound the one place by the other , then all not fixed mem¬ bers of the congrcgationall Church ( as they conceive it ) of Corinth, are dogs, what? was there not a C^«rc^ of Saints on earth at this time , but in one independent congregation of Corinth ? and were all the reft Dogs and Sorcerers ? 2.1f judge- ing here efpecially is the cenfure of Excommunication ufed according unto Chrifis inftitution,rW thr spirit may be faved in the Day of the Lord , and fo to be ufed only toward regenerated perfons, then Paul was to intend the falvation of none by Ex¬ communication , but thefc who are members of one Angle con¬ gregation, who are withi^^ this vifible houfe of Chnft, then all the reft a,re without the houfe and fo in the ftate of damna¬ tion. 3. Thefe who arc without here are in a worfe cafe , then if they were judged by the Chmrh , that their jpirit may be faved* So they are left, v, 13, to a fevere j'adgemcntjeven to theim- ( a ) CijetAn> naediatc judgement of God^ *8 C ^ ) Cajetan doth well obferve ; comnt-ik for^fayth ^b) Erafmus'Sarcerius^ Dem fublica & occulta fee- inkc impunita^sind (c^ Bullinger malteth jfas it is cleare ) (c ) Bullinger tin anfwer to an cbje6lion , [hall thefe who are without , even the comment, wlckedGeniiUicommh aH wickednejfe without punijhment ? The ^pefile anfwereth, that, ( faith he ) God Jha/l judge them^ Non impunein vjiciorurn lacunis fe provolvenc prophani, feide- ftinato tempore commeritas dabunt Deo ultori psnas. sy^nd (d) Fdraui v. f d) ‘P4r^7/4, who were notfuch independent Churches miirt bein theii.ueof dsninatio"'. 2. All are here obliged, who looks for falvaiion, by hfus Qhnfi , to joync ihcmielves to this vilible independent Church t then all who are not members of fuch a Church are in the Hate of damnation, if ( fay our bre¬ thren) they k^ow this to be the only true C\\\icch ^ andjoynenot fa) Augufim Q ignorance cannot fave men from damnation , for fnitb, Imd. 69 ‘ g|j obliged to know this lb iicctfFary a meane of falvation, where only are the mcanes of falvation , for then itfhouldex- e?oe peri!j]e,ir>^) cufe Scribes and Fhnrifes, that they believed not in Chrijly for in AfriciX Z>j* they knew him not, and tf they bud krtowen ^ they would not Mti pd'-tz re- have crucified the hord of glory, i Cor. 2.9, SO. Now we judge 7hf'^A ^’svived error of-the , whofe mind was 4$ dd 2s(a J zyEugufi in e faith 5 that the Church of Chn(\ was only ijincent inilld in that part of Africa, >r>/Wtf-Donatu8 was ^ and Augufline verhd,indtcdfubi to { b ) objedeth the fame , m A^orton an~ pafeum mrUie Beltarmine , and the lame fay Papijis with E>onatifts, Church of Rome there is no falvaiion. And ridk VOS tnoc- ( c ) Field anfwcreth well , yee are to be charged with donatifme, ciJente ? fdit/s who deny all Chriflian focietiss in the Worlds ho be where the Eopes Morton dpologp’ fgg(g notklifsdy to pertaine to the true Church of Godyartdfo into Hell all the Churches 0/ 5ithiopia', Armenia, Syria, ? EccieJlTrnd- ^‘'iscia, Ruflia, and fo did Optatus ( fayth (d) Morton, Aufwerj itl.i,c>^. Donatifls will have the Church only to be where you arCy fc)f/fiiiof the bpit inXAach^ Mifi’, Thracia, Achaia, &c. where you are mty Church 5. ipf'ili yiQi have it to. be ^ nor will you have it to he in GraJcia, Cappadocia, /Egypt. &c* Where you are not, andininnurntrable zYind impofiun ^ttd Provinces. See hovj Gerardpti refuteth tbi^ ('e)and cha4>z>challeng certainly , if this be the only true vifible Chriftian Church, to ^.341. which all wh o looke for falvation-by Ghrift JefuSy mufijoyne thern- Ct ) Gerdrlt<^> j'g/ygj ^ there is not in the Chriifian World , a true vifible jjyj. ^ gjj fiazird of lofiog falva^ jpyne to fuch a Churchy having power [of jurifi- diftiop Sect*5* not out of the vifihle Chut ch* S3 diction indejjendcntly within it iclfe 5 then niuft all feparate fron^ all the reformed Qhttrches ^ where there be provincial! andnationall Churches^ now this is alfo the error of theZ>o- natifis and A»ah iptijf's , againft which read what ( a) learned C a ) on Parker faith and reverend (%') Brightman^ and (c')(fartwright^hut of this hereafter. 4. The principall reafon given by the An- thor, is. The Lord added to the Church A^s2. fuch as Jhould Brighmun be faved, this is not in the independent vifible Congregation, inJpocal. 5. as is proved cl fe where. A fecond reafon he givetb, becaufe every CO Cartwright Chriftian flandeth in neede of the Ordinances of Cheiftj for his fpi- ’^‘1’ •* rituall edification, in hoIy[felIowfhip, with Chrifi lefm^ or elfe Chn^ ordained then9 in vaine, therefore all who would be fa¬ ved, muft joyne to a vifible independent congregation ; hence no Church hath title and due right to the Word and Sacra¬ ments, but members of fuch a congregation : this is the reafon why men of approved piety are denied the Seales of the cove¬ nant, and their children excluded from Baptifine and them- felvcs debarred from the Lords Supper , becaufe they are not members of your congregation , and members they cannot be, becaufe they finde no warrant from Gods Word , to fweare Your Chur chTCov^n^nt, and to your.Church-goveriimcnt, which ^ is lb farreagainfl: the Word of the Seales of the covenant belong to all profeffing Believers, as Gods^oitd faytfe, ASls 10.47. 16.31,32, 33. I Cor. 1 1.28. Whether he be a member of a particular independent Chur eh, or not, l^ftjUtor^ nm. God the Lawgiver maketh notihis exceptionjoeithtr ftionld man dtfiinguiu doe it. Propofi 3. All are entered by covenant into a Church -ftatCj Manufeript ch.’ $r into a tnemberfijip of a vifible Churchy t.fcd.j. Anfw. Here are we to encounter with a mattermuch pref- fed -by our reverend Brethren , called a Church covenant, A Treatife came unto my hand in a Manufaipt of this Subji ft 5 In their Apology, and in their anfwer to the queftions pro¬ pounded by the Brethren of Old England this is much pref- fcd. 1 will fiift explaine the Church-covenant according to our reverend Brethren? minde. 2; Prove there is no fuch thing in Coir Word. 3. Anfwer their Arguments taken out of the Old Teftamcnt, 4* AoPwer their Argumejitt from the . . ' ' M a ~ “ New 84 A Church Covenant k noP Ghap.$ NewTeftamenCj both in thisTreatife here in this Chapter, and hereafter; and alfo their arguments in all their Treatifes. Hence for the firft two,I begin with this hrlf qiieftion. fVhrther er not all Are to hs In-charched or entered Members cf a vifible Church by An explicit^ and vocall er profe(fed Gs- venant ? O brethreni mind is firft to be cleared. 2. The ftatc of the queftion to be explained. 3, The truth to be confirmed. In the anfwersto the queftions (4) fent to Nevt>- England they require of all perfons come to age, before they be received members of the Church : I. Apublique vocall declaration of the manner and foundnejje of ... - 1 V converjlon , and that either in continued Jpeech ( faith the of the Church. Apologie ) or in anfwer toquefions propotindedbjthe Elders* cs of New 2. i hey require apHbtic\prof(ffini of their faithf concerning the England,c.}. \ articles ef their religion^the forefaid way alfo. 3. An exprejfe vocall covenanting by oath^ to walkein tbatfaith^ (c) The way Andtofubmit(CAith the Authour) ( c) themfehes'to God^ and one of the Church another^ in hisfeare j and to walke in a profejfed fuhjeBion to all New^n^land Ordinances , cleaving one to another ^ as fellow members of ’ the fame body in brotherly love and holy watchfulnejfe unto mutual edification in f'hrlfi lefus, 4. And a covenanting^ not to depart from the faid Church, withd out the confent thereof. This Church-covenant (faith the Apologie) (d) is the efentiaS or fermad caufe of a vifible Church^as a fiocks of Saints is the mate* riaU caufe, and fo ntcefarilj of the being of a Churchyhat without it none can claim Church-communion ; and therefore it is that whereby a Church is confUtutedin its integrity^ that whereby a fallen Church is againe refiored ; and that^ which being taken away y he Church is dijfolved^andceafeth to hs a Churchiandit is that whereby Minifiers have power over the peopUy and people intereft in their Minifiers^ and one member hath intereft and powerover another fellow-member* The manner of entring in Church-ftate is this ; 1. A number of Chriftians y with a gifted or experienced Elder meet often together (faith.thi8(^) Authour) about the things of Chwch^^p* performs fame duties of prayer ^ and spirituall conference I. f«a.». logether^d a fujficient tompanj of them be weU fatisfied, in the fpiri- tnall ch. 1. fed.i. prop.3 (d) Apology for theChurch ofN*E. ch.$. SECT.5* ■ in the Word of Godi 85 tnatt good efi ate one of another , and fo have 'approved themfelves to one another s confdences, in the jtght of^odj as Uvingfionesft to be laid on the Lords Jpirittea/l Temple* а, T hey having actjuainted the Chrtfiian Afagifirate^and neerefl adjoyning Churches, (f their purpofe of entring into ChurchfclloTv- Jhip, convene in a day l^pt withfajUng and prayings andpreaching^cne bdng chofemvith common confent of the whole ^ in name of the re By fiandeth upland propoundeth the covenant ^in the forefaid four Articles above named, 3. t^Lll the reft declare their joynt con font in this covenant^ either by filence, or word of mouthy or writings 4. The brethren of other Churches ^ feme dpecials,i» name of the refiyeaeh out to them the right hand of fellowjhip, exhorting them to fiand fiedfafi in the Lord* fvhich done , prayers made to God for pardon and acceptance of the people, a Pfalm is fung* "But when a Church is to be gathered together of InfidelSythey mufi be frft converted believerSyand fofit materials for Church fellowjhip, be fore any of thofe things cast be done hy them, 5. Baptifme maketh none members of the viftble Church* б, A Church fallen, cannot be accepted of (fod to Church fellow /hip, till they renew their Church covenant* thus ftiortly for their mind about the gathering of a visible Church* Let thefe diftin- £iioos be confidered for the right dating of the quedion. 1. D!din£i. There is a covenant of free grace, betwixt God and Jinners, founded upon the furety Chrifi lefus^ laid hold on by us, when we believe in fhrifi, but a fhurch Covenant differenced from this is in yueflion, & fiib judice lis cd* 2. Didinft. There is a covenant of baptifme, made by all, and a covenant vertuall and impUcite renewed, when we are to receive the Lords Supper, but an explicite po^tive profeffed ffhurch covenant, by oath in- churching a perfon,or a focietj , to a States church is now eyneffioned* 3* Didinft. oAn explicite vocatt Covenant whereby we bind our [elves to the firfi three Articles in a tacite way^ by entring in a new relation to fuch a Pafior, and to fuch a Plockg, we deny not , as if the thing were unlawfuHiforwe may fweare to per forme Gods command dements , obferving all things requifte in a lawful! oath* 3, But that fuch a covenant is required by divine inffitution , as the effenti* 86 A Chuych Covenant is not Chap.^, all forme of a ClsHrch and (^harch- member jhip , as thosi^h Tvithofit this none were entered mimhers of the vijible Churches ef the Apo* files^ nor can now be enteredin Church-fate^ nor can have right mto • the feales of the covenant^ we utterly deny, Diftinft. We grant a covenant inT^aptifme which is the feale of cur entry unto the vtfible (fhurch, 2. That it is rec^uiftt that fuch Heretick^s^ Papifis^ Infidels^ as be received as members of our vifb/e Churchy (from whichT^aptfis have fallen ^ having received bap" tifme from US') doe openly profejfe fubje Elion to God^ and his (fhurch^ in all the Ordinances of God, tydndthat Infidels give a confffim of their faith^ before they be baptiz^ed, 3. Nor deny we that at the tie- Elion of a 7 aft or , t he Pajlor and people tie themfehes ^ byreciprO" cation of oathes^ to each other y the one to fulfil faithfully the mini- fiery that he hath received of the Lord ^ the other to fubmit to his minifery in the Lord^ but thefe reciprocall oathcs , make neither cf them members of a vifible Church , for they were \that before thefe oathes were taken. '* 5. GDifinEh Any profeflTor removing from one congregation • to another, and fo comming under a new relation toiuch a Church, or fuch a Miniftery,!* in a'tacitc and vertuall covenant to difeharge himfelfe in all the duties of a member of that Congre¬ gation , but this is nothing for a Church-covenant ; for when fix arc converted in the congregation whereof I am a member, ' or an excommunicated perfon heartily and unfainely repenteth, there arifeth a new relation betwixt thofe converts and the Church of God 5 and a tie and obligation of duties to thofe per- fons greater then was before^'as being now membersof one ray- llicall and invifible body. Yet cur brethren cannot fay, there isreqaifite, that the Church renew their Church^covenant to¬ wards fuch, feeing the ufe of the Covenant renewed is to reftore a fallen Churchy or to make a non-Church to be a Church ; and if thofe fix be converted by my knowledge, t here refuketh thence an jobligation of a vcftuall and tacite covenant betwixt them andime ; but there is no need of an explicite and vocall cove¬ nant, to tic us to duties that we are now obliged to in a ftrifter manner then we were before; for when one is taken to be a* fteward in a great family , there may be a fort of Covenant be¬ twixt that fervantand the Lord of the houfe, and there refnlteth from i Sect»5* §7 in the PVordof God* from his office and charge a tie and obligation , not onely to the head ol the family , butalfo to the children and fellow- ler* vanes ot the houfe; but there is no need of an exprefle, vocall, and profefled covenant betwixt the new fteward and the chil¬ dren and fervants ; yea and ftrangers alfo,to whom he owes fon:e afts of fteward-duties , though there doe refiilt a verruatl cove¬ nant* Farre Icfle is there a nccefficy of an exprede and vocall covenant before that fteward can have.claime to the keyep, or be received in office. So when one entereth into covenant with and by faith layeth hold on the covenant, there refiiketh from that aft of taking the Lordio be his Cod^ a covenant-ohh- .gMton to doe duty to all men , as the covenant of God doth ob¬ lige him i yea, and to doe workes of mercy to his beaft (^foragoed mm rcill have mercy on the life of his heajl) and he is obliged to a duty by that covenant with 6"^^ to his children, which are not yet borne, to fervants who are not yet his (ervants, but flialJ' hereafter be his fervants , to thefe who are not yet converted to Chrifi, now it is true a vertuall and tacite covenant , rcfukcih toward ail thefe, even toward the beaft, the children not yes borne, &c. when the perfon firft by faith entereth in covenant with God; but nonc,mafter of common fenfe and judgement wi^f fay there is required a vocall and explicite, and profefted cove¬ nant, betwixt fuch an one entered in covenant with and his beaft, and his children not yet borne, or that the forefai J tacitc and vertuall covenant, which doth but refult from the man his covenanting with God is cither the caufe, or eftenccj or formall reafon, whereby he is madca formall contrader and covenanter with God» Sojthough when I enter a member of fuch a congregation, there arifeth thence an obligation of duty, or atacite covenant, tying me in duUes to ail members prefencjor which ffidll be members of that congregation , though they fhould come from I^dui;yet in reafon it cannot be faid,that there is required an expiefte vocail covenant betwixt me and all, who fliall be fellow-members of tliis congregatioa; and farre lefts that filch a covenant doth make me a mfmber of that congrega¬ tion, yea becaufe I am already a member of that congregation; thence arifeth a tadte covenant toward fuch and fuck duties and perfons*. 61 83 A Church Covenant is not Chap.^^’ oant. 6, I uiderttand not how oiir brethren doe kecpe Chrittian and religious communion, with many profeATciirs of approved piety, and that in private conference, praying together, and publiquely praiiing together, and yet deny to have any {'htireh- communion with fuch approved profcflbrs’, in partaking with them the feales of the covenant , andx:cnfures of the Church , I doubt how they can comfort the feeble minded , and not ahb warne and rebuke them , which are called afts of Churckm Cdtifure* Then the queftion is notjif there be a tacit and vertuall cove¬ nant when perfons become members of fuch a vifible congre¬ gation. 2. Nor doc we queftion whether (uch^.ChHrch‘eove~ may be lawfully fworne. We thinke it may, though to fweare the laft article not to remove from fuch a congregation without their confent, 1 thinke notlawfull, nor is my habita- Thc ftatc of fion in fuch a place a matter of Church-difeip/ine, 3. But the the queftion q^g^^jon is, if fuch a Church-covenant, by Divine or Apoftolick SSch wvc' warrant, not oncly be lawfull, but the nectffary and Apoftolick meane , yea and the efientiall forme of a vifible Church ; fo as without it perfons are not members of one vifibleChurcb, and want all right and title to a Church-memberlhip, to the feales of grace, and cenfures of the Church. Our brethren aifirme, we deny. Cone/. The former confiderations being clea re, we hold that Cuch a. Church-covenant is a conceit deftitute of all authority of Gods Word, Old or New Tefiament, and therefore to be rejefted as a way of mens devifing, I. ^/€rgunf. All will-werftiip laying a band on the COnfei- ence, where God hath layed none, is damnable 5 but to tye the oath of God to one particular duty rather then another, fo as you cannot, without fuch an oath, enter into fuch a ftate, nor have title and right to the feales of grace and Gods Ordinances, is will-worftiip, and that by vertue of a divine Lawi and is a binding of the Conicience where God hath not bound it. The mqor is undeniable. Papifts as(a) eiA/phon/kf a (^afiro, and(h)'BellarMine\zyu\iQn US, that which was the errour of Lampetianfy that we condemne all forts of vowej, as fnaresto the Confciences of men. But 'Bcllaymm (r) faith, that Luther and (i) Alphnfus (i Ciifit'tit.'uotn, (h) ^ellam. de ccclef. mUit. lib. c'jP‘ 9* eandem herefi/t, Lampetianoruta Lutberns tenet, (c) 'Melltim, de Oyiotunh, 1,1. c.iy. Sect. 5. in the IVord of Cod, ^ _ ^9 and Crf V;VacknowIrdgej We thinke vowes of things eonnman- dcd of God lawful! ; the truth is, we teach it to be will-woi" fl)ip to a pcrfon to vow lingk life, where God hath not gi¬ ven the gUtof cosicincncy, becaufe men bindc with an oath that which God hath not bound us unto by a command. So (^gf) Ongen^ Gregory Ambrofe^ AnguftiKe fay, Thofe which want the gift of continency cannot live without wives, 00*^^%-’”’ and fb fhonld net burne. Sec how (e) Bellmmine Qf') Mdiomit contending for will-worfhip, preferibe the con- trary. I prove the aflrumption5 for a Minilicr to fweare ihtprmtiiM, oath of fidelity to his flockc, is iawfull; but to tyean oath fo to h's Miniftcry, as to Qy the Apoftles teach, he cannot be a mi- (0 Bdkrrn, ds. niftcr who fweareth not that oath, is to lay a bond on the Con- ^ fcience, where hath laid none. That a father iwear to per- forme the duties of a father, a mafter the duties of a mafier AfatA.i?. towards his fervanr, is lawfull 5 but tolayaboad on him, that he is in Confcience, and before G'ijfno father, nomafter, except he fweare to performe thofe duties, is to lay a bond on the Confcience where C'c'^hath laid none. So to fweare fubjs(fli» On tofuch a Miniftcry andvifible Churchy is lawfull ; but to tie by an Apoftolike Law and praftice the oath of Godio toftich duties, as to make this fbu'^ch^oath the effentiall forme of fuch membership, foasyoti cannot enter into Church-fiate^ nor have right to the Seales of the Covenant without fuch an oath, isto' binde whercC7tfe added to the vilibie Qhurch^novi they were not gathe¬ red nor in-Churched as you gather : Firil, th^y didrsot 7ne€Z often together for frajer and f phi; H all conference, while they were [atif- f.din Confcience of the ^oode fate one of another, and approved to one another s (fonfciences in the foht of (fed^ as living floms fit to he ^4) The way Uidinthe Lords jfimtuall 7 ernple, you req'-ure; (a^ becauft of the Chur- frequent mceiing and fatisra^tion in Cordcienceof iheregene- cheSj Chap, ration one of another could not be rerfoi med by three thoufand, S«(S. 2. ^ converted and added to the Church in one day 5 for before they were non-Converts, and at one Sermon were pricked in heart that they had flaine the Lord of g^ory^ Ads 2. 37.42. and the fame day there were added to them three thou/and jouls* Our bre¬ thren It was about the Pentecofi, when the day was now the longefi y and fo they might makfjh0''t confjjions of the foundnefie cf their converfation before the ApejlUs ^ who had fmh dijeernin^ ffirits, Jinfw, Truly it is a mofi weake and reafonleffe Gonjefture foe dll the three thoufand behoved to I emiraculonfly quickeof di(- cerning ; for they could not fweare mutually one to another thofe (fhurch' duties, except they had beene fatisfied in Confcience I of the regeneration of one another. Surely fuch a miracle of khree thoufand extraordinarily gifted with the fpiritof difccr- ;'-ning would not have beenc concealed, chough it be fure, !mas and Saphira^ who deceived the Apoffle8> were in this IQumber. Secondly, how could tbey all celebrate a day of fading and prayer, and from the third houre, which is our ninth houre^ diipatch the confefiions and evidences of the found worke c£ converhon of thirty hundred ^ ail baptized and added to the . - , Church ? Capiat efui volet 5 bccaufe this place is ufed to prove of Church- ^ ® Chureh^covenanty 1 will here once for all deliver it out of ouc covenant, f©l. brethrens hands : The Author of the Church-covenant (by faith, ^ ijij. There rtoi ha^aiyi of excomimmcation^ John 9. 22. and ferficuti- Sect. 5« in the Word $f God. Oft^ AStS 5. a>id therefore thg very J>rofej]fiox of in fhcl^erim lom times was a fiifiicient note ot dilceroing, to Tuch discerning fpiiits as the Apofilef* Anfro* If you meanc miraculous power of difcerning in the Apoftles, that was not put forth in this company, where were fuch hypocrites as Anarncu and Safmra, Secondly, this mira¬ culous difcerning behoved to bee in all the three theufand, for the fatisfaftion of their Confeiences, of the good eftatc fpiritu- allof all of them. And if it be miraculous (as it muft be, if done in the fpace of fixe houres, as it was done the fame day that they heard fetery verfj^iJ) then our brethren cannot al- leadge it for ordinary inchurching of members as they doc. Se¬ condly, if it be an ordinary fpiric of difcerning, then at one aft of profclhon are members to be received, and Co often meeting for the fatisfaftion of all their Confeiences is not requifitc. Thirdly, if profeffion for fcarc of pcrfecution be an infallible figne, then thofc who are chafed out of EngUndby Prelates, and comtKo Ntre England^ to feeke the Gofpell in purity, (hould bereceived to the C^firch^ whereas you hold them out of your fbciedes many yecres. Fourthly, fuffering for a while for the truth it not much, Indets^ Alexandery Demos j did that for a while. The (e) Apelogte ard difeourfe of the (fh^reh-covenant faith, (c)y IvKoirutotw h Tulg (g) The Arabian interpreter faith the lame. Qh ^The ancient La- tine interpreter, 1^ Kovu>yix toJ Fourthly, if Baptifme bee the Seale of our entry irSto the Church, as 1 Cor* 12, 13. as Circumcifioa was the Scale of the members of thejewes vilible then fach a Covenant ij not a formal! reafon of our Church-memberfeip, but the former is true, aillhall prove hereafter; SrgOj Co is the latter. - :Thc Pfopofition ftaridetb, becaule all the bapt'zed are members of the vifible Church before they can fweare this Covenant even when they are Infants. ’ * ’ 5. Argu: Sect. 5- in the IVord of God* 9^ 5, Ar^»> This Qktirch'covenant U either aii one with the Covenant oi grace, or k is a Covenant cli>er? from the Covc^ nantuf grace; but neither wayes can it be theeirentiall torme of a '.ilibic Chnrch:^ &^o, Fnft, iheCpvenaiuor grace cannot be the farineof a v fible Qhurchi Becanfc then, ail baptiz id, ’and all be!cevts? Ihould be hj Covenant with (/td, as Church racn:;bersof a vifible Church, which our btethien deny. It if be a Covenant diveis trorn i:, it mull be of another naturejand lay another obligatory tie, then tither the Coven int of workts, or the Covenant ot grace, and ib niuiltieusto other duties then ’either the Law or Gol'pell re¬ quire oi u? ; and fois bid ic that Gctpell which taughqandl maketh the teacher,though an Angeii (*)h:oiri Heaven, accurfed, * ■ and not robe received. . ^ ^ ^ f4)Apologic The ( If) Apologia anfwering this, faith, Firft, JVe (aU it a of^'J^he Church .. ClhHrch- covenant^ to dtjlingnij'h. it from civiil QtOveKtints^ -and' aifo. of new £«^* .from the (Covenant of grace ; for the Eunuch and godly f rangers^ Ifaiah 5 6* 2, yvere in the covenant of grace hj faiih , and yet com*, flained that they were feparated from the Qihurch^ and not in Cove*- nant with Gods vif hie C/hurch, Anfw* I. No doubt an excommunicated perfon, VjhofeJpirit .u fated in the day of Qhirfi^m^y be in the Covenant of grace, and yetcutoff ftom the viiible CWc^for enormous (candais ; but this is no ground to make your different from ' the Covenant of grace. A beleever in the Covenant of grace may not doe a duty to fatherjbrotherjOr rpalter ; but it is a weak confequence, that therefore there is a Covenant-oath bttwixe brother and brother, fonne and father, fervant and mafter, which is commanded by a divide Law of perpetual! equity under both old and new TeftanlmC, n you make this Covenant of the Church to be, which perfons mull fweare, ere they can come under thefe relations of brother, fon, and fervant.The Covenant of grace, and the whole Eyangell, teach us to confeffe Qhrifi before men, and to walkc before God, and be perfect, and fo that w^ fjotddyoynourftlves to the tme viftble CihnrhtEat none can in right rcafon conclude, that it is a divine Law that ncceflitateth me to fweare another Covenant then the Covenant of grace, in relation to thofe particular duties, or to fweare over againe ihs P4 ^ Church Covenant isnot Chap. 5 J the Covenant of grace, in relation to the duties that I otire to the vifible Cbftrch, clfe I am not a member thereof. And that fame Covenant in relation to my father, brother, and mafter, elfe I cannot be a Tonne, brother, or fetvantj this were to multi¬ ply Covenants according to the multitude of duties that I am obliged unto, and that by a divine commandment. The word of (/) Ad.io.tS, layeth a tieon Paftors to feed the flock, and the flock to Hebr.ij.17. lubmitjin the Lordjtothe Paftoif. Bat by anew 1 Tim«5.i7. commandment, laid a new tie and obligation, that fliall I Pet. 5. j ,4. jjg nude a Paftor of a Oburch ^tEphefas^zeid a membet there¬ of, nor the^hurch at Efhefui conftituted in a (^hurch fiate^haofivi^ right CO all the holy things of CiyijWhilejfirfljthey be all perfwi.- ded of one anothers rcgenerationilecondly, while all (ware thofe duties in sL'Cbftrch^oatb •, thirdly, and all fwcarc that they (hail not (eparate from ObHrch fdlowJhtp^ but by mutuallconfent. (a) ty^poLeb.S Heare a reply againe to this of ihe^ m ) ty^pohgie j fuck pro* Mips as leave a man in an abplute efiateoi be was befoH^ and in* gage ovely his abl^ not bis perfon, thefe lay no forcing band on any man^ bm as every man is tied to heepe bit lawful/ promipy are tied: But yet jHch premips or covenants as are made according to the Or* dinancesof and doe put upon men a relative efiatCy they put on them A forcing band to performs fucb duties, fuch as are the pro* mips of marriage betwixt man and wife, mafier and prvanty magi* firate and fub]eB,mimjler and people, brother and brother in Qhurcb* fiate * t hep put on men a divine t ie, and binde by a divine Ordinance to perform: fuch duties* But thep Scriptures make not thep rela* tions, thep places ma^e not every man who can teach» a Fafior to usy . except we call him to be our Pafor^ indeed if we call him, we ingage our jelves in fubjeUion to him : you might as well fay. It is not the covenanting of a wife to her husband, or the fubjeB to the magiflrate, that giveth the husband power over his wife, and the magiflrate power over his fubjeB, but the word of God that giveth power to both, andyet you know we lithe husband cannot call fuch an one his wife, but by covenant made in marriage* tAnfw. This is all which with moft colour of reafon can be faid. But theft places ©f Scripture are not brought to prove the Paflors calling to the people, or their relative caft of (ubjeftion to him, bat onely they prove , that the covenant of grace and whole Sect.?. itt the Word of God- 95 wholeGafpellUyettiaiieof many duties upon us , which ob- Uaeth U8» Vihhout comming under the tie of an expn lie, vccalf, Jd publiqiie oath, neceflltiting Ui, by a divine Uw , becaule in this that I profeffe the faith of Cirf, and am baptized , l am a nwmbec of the viftble Cib»re(. , and have tight toad the holy thinesandfeaks of grace, without fuch an oath, becaufethe covenant of grace tieth meto adjoytw my eWe to it me parti¬ cular congregation , and a called Paftor v.no hath f nts anda calling from the is a tnevdiole Uwrd be¬ fore he be called to be your Paftor, though hece a member of no particular congregation; for you lay down as an undeniable principle, and ihehofisof your whole doftrine of iiidep.nd ne government, that there a. e_ no vifole Churches >n'hewof‘d blit a congregation meeting in one place to worihip God,w hich Ihavedernonftratedtobemoftialfe: for if my hand bevilible, my whole body is vifible, though with one aft of the eye it caLotbe feene; if apartof a medow bevilible , alliheme- dow, thought ten miles in bredib and length, is vifible. fo, though a ccSgregalioi. onely may be aaually feene when it is convmed within the foare Angles of a matetiall houle, yet all the congregations oneaith make one vifabie Church, and have fomevifiWe and audible aflsof externall government com¬ mon toTlI , as that all pray , praife, fall, uiourne, re, ryce, one with another; and ate to rebuke, exhort, comfort one another andtocenfure one another,fofarrea8is polfiole, and “f "8^' and by Law meet in one councell, and lo by Chrifls inftituiion we that way vifible, that afingltcongregation is vifible which meeteth in one houle, though many be abfent de fuBc, tfnough fickenefle, callings, iniptifonment , and feme through fiiifull neElei9i and therefore you doe not prove , that we are made mmben of the vifible C Wei, having tight to all the holy things r,(Gi>d bv a Chmeh-Mth or covenant as you fpeake j neither du» we deny but when one doth enter a member to fuch a congre- Lion under theminiftery of A.-B. but he commeth under a new relative ftate, by an impUcite vertuall covenant, to lub- «lative*ftate of Paftorall feeding of fuch an one. But ymi doe Church-covenant, im 9^ AChurch Covenant k not ChAp.5^’ aoieiiiberliijp ot Church order^ and chat by acoiumanded co- venint ot perpetiull equity, laying <3 forcing hand upon both the perfon and the nSfs of A. B> juf at the hmband and the wife come under a marrUge covenants So C. D. fometirae excom-" niuniLMtcd, now repenteth, and i? received as a gained brother;, in cheboloineof all the rrfmbers of the Church come by that under a new relation to C.D. as to a repenting bro¬ ther, andthey are to love, reverence, exhort , rebuke, comfort him, by venue of the covenant of grace , but ( 1 conceive ) rot , by a new Church covenant entering. them as in & Church m:m-’ berfhip ^ znd Church order towards him. So a new^particular Church is crewed, and now counted in amongft the number of the viiibieCWr/ai’j 5 all the filler Churches are to difeharge thcmfelves in the duties of imbnscing, loving, exhorting, edify¬ ing, rebuking, comforting this filler CWr^ rew eleded. But I thinke our brethren will not fay, That all the filler Churches are to make a new exprefle soc^AX Church covenant with this filter Church , and flich a Church covenant as m \keth them all vifible Churches^ which have right to all ibaholy thing? of 6W, in and with this new filler Church • it is the covenant of grace once laid hold on by all thefe Cilhx Churches ^ which tieth them to all Chriliian duties, both one toward another, and alfb tow’ardall Churches to cotr e in. I thinke there is no necefiity of an exprefie fcovcnanc of marriage betwixt this new Church , and all the for¬ mer filler Churches , as there is a folemne marriage oath betwixt the Husband and the Wife , and a folemne covenant betwixt the lupreamc Magiftrate and the iCrV^and his Subjerfls, when the King is crowned ; all we fay is this , if for new relations Cod laid a bond and compelling tie of confcienccjand that ofperpe* tuall equity, whereby we are entered in every new relative ftate, befide the bond that Law and Gofpell hy on us, to doe du- tiec to all men both in Church and Common- wealth, then when ^ a perfon is converted unto Ghrify and another made a Lawyer, and another a Pafiour, another a Phyfitian, another a Magiftrat, another a learned Philofopher and Prefident of Academy, another a skilled Schoolemafter , and fo come under new rela¬ tions many and diverfe in the Church zvA State, I fliould not be obliged to love, honouivand reverence them all by vertuepf the fifth Sect. 5, 97 7ft the Word of God, fitch Commandement j bue I behoved by vertue of a particular Covenant(I know not how to name it)to come under fome new relative marriage toward all theft , elfe I could not performc duties of love and reverence to them j and though there be a coRVcnant tacite betwixt a new member of a congregation, and yf.5.thePaftor,and they come under a new relation, covenant waies (which I grant ) is not the point in queftion, but this new covenant is that which by neceflity of a divine Com- raandemenc of perpetuall equity, makcth the nowadjoyner a member of the v'fiblc Qhnrch, and giveth him right and claime tothefeales of the covenant, fo as without this covenant he is without, and not to be jadged by the Church, but left to the judgement of God , as i Cor. 5. 12,13. one who is without, ^ . Thirdly, the ^ A^ologie i3Xth,^Tidi{a')AHthorof the Chfirch co- for theClfurch vena?tr* The covenant of grace iedone in private in a wans clofti^ cs of New betmxt the Lor^ and himfelfe^ the other in fome puhlis^He af'embly^ Ertgland,c. 2» The covenant of grace is of one chriflian in particular^ the other WDifooufo of a company jo jntlj, feme call the one perfonad^ the ether generalk covenant for Though the covenant of grace maybe layd hold on in a (b) cloftt or private chamber , yet the principall party contrafter PfaJ.2.8,9. is God on the one part ; and on the other not a fingle man , but Efau Q,hn^^(b') and allhis feed^ Qatholique ehurch^(d')dA.\ TOHeb.S.S, the Houfe of Ifrael 5 But our brethrens mind is , that converfion of foules to Chrift is not a Church aft, nor a Pafiorall aft , but a 40,41. workeof charity, performed by private chrift ians ; yet by the lercm.jo.?, Paftorall painesof P^tfr,three thoufandje/^f/. 2. were convert ted; andthisisadepreffingof publique miniftery, and an exal¬ ting of popular prophecy ing, which is the onely publique and ordinary meane bleifed of God ^ for comcxdon, 2. By this all the covenants fworne in Ifrael and ludah were not a fwearing of the covenant of grace, but of a Church covenant^ which we muft refute hereafter. 3. Wedefire an inftance or prafticcofrecei* ving any into the publique aifembly , by this Church covenant^ publique receiving by baptifine we grant in (fcrneliw^ Aft. lo. the Eunuch^ Aft. 8. Ljdia^ and her houfe. Aft. 16. the ^ajler^ Aft. i6« bat we never read of SduU Church covenant ^ and Church f<7rt/l^/?w,u;h«:rKy he w >s pubilquely received intoChu^ch T^cmberJhfp^ mjt: of private tryaiil of Church members ■ ' . Q “ ' 98 A Church Covenant it not Cha^5^ and therefore wee thinke it to bee a devife of men* 6, Arg, If this Qhttrch’ covenant be the edence and forme ofa vifible^Wc^, which differenceth betwixt the vifible and invifiblc Chnrch^ then there have beene no vifible (^hurches fince the Apoftles dayes , nor are there any in the Chriftian World, this day, fave only in and forae fewo- ther places, for remove the forme and eifence of a thing, and you remove the thing it Gilfe : now if this be true, and if Mini- fiers have Minifieriall or pafiorali power over people , and the people no relation unto them as to Pafiors , except they mu¬ tually enter into this Church-covenant, then are they no Pa¬ llors to the people at all ^ and Co all Baptifed in the reform¬ ed Churches^ where this covenant was not, are as Pagans and Infidels, and all their Baptilme no Baptifme 9 and all their Church Afts no Church A£ts , and they all arc to be Rc- baptized. (a©ifcomrcof Author of tht Church^covenant (a) faith, there U a the Church- reall, imfUette , and fubflantiall comming together , and a fub* covenant fol. J} ant tall prof ejpng of faith andagreement , which may prefervethc if,z7,x8. evince of the Church in Eogimdt and other places, though there be not fo exprcjfe and formall a covenanting^ as netde were j The eternity of the covenant of God is fuch , that it is not the inter*^ poftion of many corruptions , that may arije in after time , that can dijknull the fame , except thy wiHfuHy breake the covenant^ and rejebl the offer of the Gofpel, which we per/wade our f elves England is not come unto , and fo the covenant remaineth which yreftrveth the effence of the Churches to this day ; and hegiveth (h) T dr her de thitan/werffom learned ?Arkcv (b) andhe alleadgeth Fox(c)who ftUEccl^dy. c- out of Gilda , faith England received the Gofpell in Tiberius his time, Jofeph o/Arimathea was fentfromFtmee to Eng- (c)fox dUstif \;j^Yidby Philip the oiApefile an,6l, Anfw, I deny not but Tertullian , and Nicephorus both, fay^ the Gofpell then came to the wildefl in Brittaine, and no doubt behoved to come to Scotland^ whea S imon Zelotes c me to 'Brittaine; butfo did the Gofpell come to Rome^ Philippi^ Corinth , will ic follow that the covenant is there yet ? And 1* If the not wilfull re)ed:ing of the Gorpell fave the effence of a vifible Cimreb inSuglafS ^ which charity we commend ^ in Sect*5. in the WordofGod^ 99 (i) Apology C.8. in our Brethren ) Rome may have ftiareof the charity alfo, and there may be a true vifible there, as yet: and we then wronged them in reparation from them > Becaufe God* people mBayely did never wilfully rejtft the covenant. 2. Our bre¬ thren profcflc ( ^ ) they cannot receive into their CjhQXc\the god* ly ferftcuted and banijhed out of Old Ettgland , by Prelates for the truth , mle^e ( faith he) they be fleafed to take hold of our Church-covenant,No\f not to admit into your Churches^ ftch as cannot fweare your Church covenant ^ is all one as to acknow¬ ledge fuch not atrueC^«rr^, and toleparate fromthem, and fo the want of an cxplicite and formall Church-covenanting , to you maketh profeflbrf no ^hurch-vifibleg and unworthy of the feales of grace; but reverend (b) faith, that there ( b ) Pdf^er isfuch aprofcffionol the covenant in England, Jic ut fecejfh onem facere falvd confcientid nullus pofftt , that no man with a fafe confcience can ftparat therefrom* 3. The ignorant* and fimple ones amongft the Papifts have not rejeBed the GofpeH obftinately^ in refpcft it was never revealed to them, yet the fimple ignorance of points principally fundamental! maketh them a non-Church , and therefore the want of your Church-covenant muft un-Church all the reformed Churches on Earth : It is not much that this Author faith, the primitive Church never did re¬ ceive children to the communion , nor any till they made a confelTioa of their Faith. What then ? a confeffion of their F aith and an evidence of their knowledge , is not your Chuoch^ covenant for by your Church-covenant the parries to be received in the Church muft give teftimony of their converfion to the faiisfat^ion of the confcienccs of all your Church ; The old (iConcLUidicl confirmation of children was not fuch a thing. 2. The tryall c.7. of the knowledge of fuch, as were of old not yet admitted to the Lords Supper, is not an inchurching of them, becaufe, if 2jntiauT^' any not that way tryed in theancientChurch,did fall into fcan- (c)Le9£/)/^.77. dalous fins, they were, being come to yeercs lyable to the cen- ic.i^(0"77' make perfons formll members of the vifible Church, 3. That that was fufficiently done in Baptifme. 4. That comfimadon blem p. 184. vp^as never the efTentiall forme of a vifible Churchy but rather the repetition of Bavtiftne ; fo (n ) Whuqifty ( a man much for con^ ecT in leitwg’ .. V . ^ , r d Angl ch. 48** hrmation 5 ) conjirmatto Apud ms ujurpAtur , ut pmrt propno ore^ (1} chemnitii preprioyue conjenfu , pA^lum {&i\t tothu Church covenant by how is theCWr^-y^/4- glfiya -“and thefc ot other ,C^hu*-chis faejsfied in confcience of thecouvcrfionofall? forailconfe 'ctothw, the Magiftratemay O3 b? 102 A Church Coveuant is not CHAP.5. be a he cannot acknowledge theft as a Church, whoft faces he never faw before. 9. They fwearc to be good ftewarda of the manifold graces oi Gc^yZud io to publick prophecy ing, for converting foules , here b- men fworn in a Church-way to feede the flock , and yet they aic not Paftorf. 1 0. Here are ChurclfaBs and the power of the Keyes ex*- creiftd in preaching, and praying, and difeipline, and yet no ftewards nor Officers of the houft who have received the keys to feede. Queft,2. JVhetherit CAtt he frovedjromtheOidTefiantentf that Chrifts vifihle Church was gathered^ and being fallsn^re^oredto a vifhle Church-ftate, by thu Church-covenant. Our Reverend Bretberen contend that the ^hurch was ever ga¬ thered by this Church-covenant, ( 'IWav of the The Author (a) faith, that the Lord received Abraham Churches of his children into the Churcb^ by a covenant, Then when Chrift in. 1^- they violatedthe covenant y he renewed this covenant y Exod. 19. Ewi:.ch.i. fed. I, whence they were called the Church in the VVilderne^Cf i«Prop.3. t/4Usy,^^» Anfw,i, The covenant, fje^.iy.y.is not a Church • covenant fuch as you dreame off. i. That covenant is the covenant of grace, made with all the people of the jewes jyea, with children of eight dayes o\dfV,y,[ will eflablifh my covenant betwixt me and thee y and thy feed after thee in their generations, for an everlajling covenant^ to be a Gody to thee, and to thy feed. Your covenant is not made with infants , for to you infants are not members of the Church vifible , none arc in your Church-covenant , but believers, of whofe found converjion you are fatisfed in confehnee: 2. This i* the everlafling covenant made with JobyMelchifedech and many Believersi not in Church-fiat e ^ as you grant, your made with a vifible Church , is noeverlafting covenant. 3. Infants can make no confeffion ere they be recei- ed in a^jfible CWc/;, 4. If by this covenant houft was made a vifible Church and all his children circumcifcd, then every family in the New Teftament profeffing the Faith and covenant made with Abraham, and baptifed as Abrahams children were circumciftd, are the vifible Church, and the place is Sect^s* in the tVordof God* 103 is for us. 5. Abraham and his houfe before this, when they were firft called out of iy£^ypf, were a Church of called ones profef- fingthe Faith of the Aiejftah to come (a) 6, The Lord had a ** Church vifible^ before the renewing of the {covenant at Mount ° Sinai, Exod. ip.evcn in cy£gj/pt and if>hen he brought thtmfirfi ’ out of that Land of bondage. Jcren7.3 i»3l,32. 33 and before this they did celebrate the Tafover^ the very night, that they came out of Egypt , Exod. i*. and therefore it is falfe, that for that covenant renewed, Exod. 19. They are called thee yfi/dernejfe^ all the forty y cares that they were in the Wil- dernede, they wete the Church in the yynderntjfe^ The apology (^^and (cj Author of the C and Manufeript ([))iApilogy ch, (d) alledge Deut.29. 10. Tee jland aU of you this day before the Lord, c^c. r. 12. that thou mightefi enter in covenant with the (c) DikourCc Lord thy God, and the Oath which the Lord thy God maketh Church with thee^v*!^. That He may efiablif) thee to day a people to Him- Jelfe, Hence they argue, That which maketh a fociety a people (j^Thc way of to Godjfo ferue Him in all His Ordinances , that is that whereby the Church ib; 4 fociety is conjlitutedin a Chwrch-ftate j but by a covenant , Cjod maketh a fociety a people to Godyo ferve Him in all his Ordinances* Ergc* Now that thofe were a true vijible Church they prove, though the word fay they had eyes aud fee not , &c, yet they were not in a carnall eftate^ but only dull and flow of hearkening, to dif- cerne fundry gracious diff en fat ions ^ which flnfull defeEls were in the Lords Apoflles , Mat 8,17. dud and flow 0^ Heart, for this was the Generation which was not excluded out of Canaan , for their mbeliefe , whofe car caffes fell not in the wilderneffe, and they were nsw within the-iface of a moneth or thereabout, to enter into the pro- mifed Land, DeuM.3* and it was they who entredbyFsdth, and fubdued Kingdomes , and kfpt their children poore and cenjlant ifi Gods worjhip all the dayes of Jofiiah 24.3 1. It is true ( fay they ) fa} God entered alfo into a covenant withtheir Fathers ^o, yeares (^)Apohg,c-fl before, but not till he had humbled them to a confcionabls ( though a legad ) feare of His great Name 5 and even fame of them alfo Qtmay be ) remembred that they were borne under the covenant of grace, from the Loynes of Abraham, though needfull it was that Godjhould enter with them into a new covenant, and lead them fr m the Law ^0 Ghrift ^ bteaufe they had fo hng degenerated from A church Covenant is not Ghap.5« the jpirit and rvajes of Abraham # dm in? their abode in Egyptj £.vo» cifed, andtoprofeflethedoftrinc of iMofes his Law did for¬ mally make perfons members of the Jewilh vifible Church, though they fhould never fwearc this covenant, as- many died in £gjfpti and lived and died members of the Jewifh Church , and did eate the Pafibver , and were circumcifed , whole carcafTes fell in the WildernelJe, becaufe of their murmuring , theft: did never fweare, neither this covenant, 29. nor the covenant Exod» 1 9. 2.Here is a people in carnall eft ate and cannot bea co¬ venanted 5 and churched focicty of Saints, for v, 3. the Lord objefteth to them habituall liardnefTe. 3. The great temftations that thine eyes have feene^ the ftgnes and thefe great miracles, 4* Tet. the Lord hath not given yen an Heart to perceive^ and eyes to fee and cares to heare finiQ day; this is an habituall blindnelTe, propagated from fathers to fonnesas £zf, 2, 3. They and their fathers have rebelled againft mee CDA'^n CZDyj? *^3? eventotbehodyofthuday^]atm,2^, 3. andjeremy 3* 2 5* have finned we and our fathers from cur youth to .this day. Now this is not the ftate of the Difciples, Mar,2, for Chrift is not judging them of their ftate, as if they were yet carnall, but of their fakhleftfe aftionSjin fome particu¬ lar.; when they wanted bread, they diftrufted the Lord, / krakf the.five Loaves among f many thou fands^ how many baskets tooi^' yee up I Chrift rebuketh them, that they were ycc hardened', notwithftandirg fbme gveat miracles which might have induced them to believe he would fumifh ihcrawitb bread. Sect. 5* 7» the Word of God* IC5 Bucihis people was hardened, fl meane not of them all, but of the greateii: parc^ againft all the raeants of grace, though Mofes^ by a Synecdoche , mention only , temttdtiom And miraelts^ yet he underftandeth and meaneth no lefle , then they were difobedient to all Gods difpenlation of meanes , (tree the time that God firft lent Aiofes to Pharaoh , and preached the co¬ venant to them, Sxod.6*6^j, and therefore na- meth he Pharaoh and Egypt with a note of univerfalicy , yee have pen all which thehord did to Egypt, and to Pharaoh and therefore this is an iiniverfall habituall faardnelfe, and cannot be their infirmity. 3, This is hiiexprcflionintbcIikeftile,£-cM2. 2»Efa. 6.p» 10 Mat, 1315. 4; This interpretation of our Brethren doth but heipe Ar- minians, our Divines fay againft it, God C faith he) gave not an Heart ennt with finite, to obftrve what yon heard and faw , (b) Ameftm hence provtthjhat they were not con- verted^and that they wanted fufficiem grace (c) Pifeator C^d^Cal^ vtn hence prove that many are externally called, who are never converted , yea a Papift ai(e) Cafitan, and {() ^bulcnfis, cmnalu ttpHe manifepatur hie populue , Arminiansas thefeat ort CgyVorfittu ( h ) Grevinchovins(i ) Epifeopita fk) are of mind, thatfuch places as this hinder not , but all have fnfli- believe: fo doe the Socinians as the u ^ ° (n') Edward Peppius and ai' tlon/ " faith, they ww Mniy»r/ll ®/ e^lUvcrs , but this Covenant is made T it i« made with //r,ee/, Cap- ,Z k Vrtves, children, fir Jr- wtt' fatitfiedin their confciences^’ of materian^o'f requireth, in fit *^**'^* * Itwas itnpoffible, free, this is converted perfons, knowne to the DteflvofthVr”^ Mofes.^to be converted, i. Mofes faith ex- Thatwhe:i they were the itt>Iy>IJad, >fe^ »»»«/«•« wierCriit, an'dpra- P voks (3) Jmius oral, Dcut. 29. woa dederet uobii cof ad res vifas O' auditas obfer- z'undume f b ^ Amfm Caron, Art* edrg.i.p.t^^O- Amif/ti.Art. r-4*;. 294. (c) Pifijtar, arnica duplicat* ferp.p.^^p, (o) Calvin com. in Deut.29. (e^ Cijetdn in Dcut.. ( fy tAbuIenfis 19. (g) RmoHf. in icript.derdr,art4 (h) Porfiiut cen- traPijcat.p.SiS. S40. ( i) Grevinch9v, con.Amif.py8. (k)Epifcop-dijp* ^.Thdl.j . (i; Citeeb- Jiaccov.c.io p4 iS9. (na] Socin, ai 6b}i^. crimni. p.86. ( n ) EdvarcL FoppUis^Augufin part.p.gi. cr.c. 31. 66. (o Difeourfe of the cliUrch'Co- venant foJ. V. fp) Way of the church ch.I. Chap 5* A church Covmant is not voks God mto rvrath. And of that lame generation God laich, V. 2 1. For / know their imaginations^ which they goe about even now before I have brought thetn unto the Land which I jware ; this was (aSyou fay)' about a moneth before their entry to the holy Land, 27. I k^rtow thy rebellion and thy fiife^n- eke ( faith ) behold while 2 am yet alive ^this day^ye havo been rebellioHs again jl the Lord^ how much more then after my doath ? were they all then a generation, who by faith fubdued kingdoms Ay this was but verified ia their holy Judgcfjlikc^cp^/^^jand fome-lev; others ; it is true they did not profeffedly in lojluabs dales make deletion , yet they Were not all renewed j (as our brethren fayj for Jofjuah faith, cb. 24.14. Put away the jirange Gods , which your fathers ftrved in the other fide of thefloody and in Sgypt, and Jerve the Lord, v. 23, Now therefore put away the fi range gods^ which are amongB you. And that fong of Mo[es^z\\, 32. was made for the conviftion of the prefent generation, ch. 3 1. 22,23,24^ 25. Now in this fong much is faid of corrupting tdpemf elves ^ferving idols , forgetting of the rocksi and father whoLegdte them, the'r Jacrificing to devils^and therefore fuch were not generally finch as fubdued Kingdomes by fath, and by faith entered intcCanaanyHS yec (ay* And fo alfo (fay we)our Churches under the New Teftament, though conf^fting of a mixed multitude, are rightly conftituted, and true vjfible Chur»- ches jtherefore this covenant is not the formall being and eflence ofa(fihurch»kr]d what fort of people were they when theLord co“ venanted with them in Htfye^,Exod. lo. A generation who grie^ ved the Lords Spirit ^ tempted him in the fVtldernefifie^ ofifered to fione Mofes , epramitfed idolatry , would appoint themfcIves^iCr?;?- tairie to retmne baeke to Bgypt^lufied in the fVildernefife^difirujied the Lord,^ and could not. enter, in through unbelief e , and their car^» - cafes fell inyhepfildernejfe^ and three and twenty thoufand were Jlainefor fornicatioh, And^therefore there is no ground that ; /is fitft or la^ midazQhurchxovenant oncly with fome feleified and choice ipc-rConsi partakers of the heavenly caSing^ heires an* ^ nexed with Chrifi^ Priefils unto God^ for all promifeu^ oudy were the materials of this Ghurch ; yea thofe , who were . not borncj and tjie abfept^j Dcut. 2^. 10. teefiAnd thisday^ ad of you befersof a vifible Church. 6. There is farreiefe ground to fay, that becaufe they had de¬ generated from the Jpirit and waies of Abraham, by idolatry, it was fit that God Jhould renew a covenant with this generation , and fb •make them a vifible Church ; for this is as fitting to fay, a ficke man in whom there is a living fbule, is made a living man by the entring of a new living fbule in his body , for before this cove¬ nant the people was the Church vifible in the fVilderneffe ; the re- •newing of a covenant may quicken- a decaying life of god in ■forae, but it cannot give the being , and effentiall forme of a vifible Churchyto that which before was a vifible Church. (b)Remon^.m y.Papifis would be glad that we fhould put this in print , that eonfefi.eaf.zti there is a time when God hath no vifible Church on earth at all, . , ^effarmin, Stapleton, Pererius, and others lay this upon us, but unjuftly. It would gratific Arminians as (a ) Epi/copius (^) the %x^.[n iL ** Remonfirantes in t\\eirconieKionfc) Jacobus Arminius. And the OAith.\6. Socinians, fuch as (T)Theophilus Nicolaides,(e) Smalcinsf f) and ■Ofiorodites , to fay that C^ifi may be a King and head, a husband in and redeemer, and yet have neither fubjeSJs, members, ffioufe^ nor redeemed people , and that it may fall out that ^hrifi have no Chu^'ch * on earth* for the laying hold on the covenant giveth being and SmJcm Hijfu- life to the Church,itxhc body of Chrift and bis true fpoufe , iS kecc'ef. 8, well as it giveth b^ingto the v\%\tChureh, according ro oiir brethrens doctrine, and if this covenant cbafe, thereisnpt a jn‘ih,cT^ Church oiC^ifi oticktih* ^ P 4 W a A Church Covcoant is not Chap. 5* 8. We have heard nothing here a* yet, but the covenant of grace, and no Church-cavenant. But faifh the ^Authouroi the Church' covenant^ ( g) Though it be indeed the covenant of grace ^4*td made principally t^ith.Cfod • it fcllorveth not hence , that it is not a covenant of the members amongft themfelves , for the covenant of God tyethm to duties to our neighbour, and to ivatchfu/ntjfe , and rdf cation one of mother^ Lcyit. ip 17. Deut. 29.18* the negleB yvherecf in the matter of eiAchan , brought finne on all the congrega- Jo(h. 7. yea it tieth tu to duties to children not yet borne ^ jvha Jhall after btccme members of the Church , rehen lehojadah made d covenant betwixt the King and the people * it was but a branch of the Lords covenant i obliging the King to rule in the Lord^and the peo pit to obey in God. Anfw. I. But if particular duties to our brethren bind us by a ne^ Churclr-covenant ^ becaufc Gods covenant commandeth thefe duties 5 then becaufe covenant commandeth fobriety toward our felves, and righteous dealing toward our brethren, there is required a (elfe-covcnant cowards your (elves, fer tempe¬ rance and fobriety toward your (elves, as there is required a fhurch-covenant to binde you to duties to thofe who are in Chu'Tch member fJ/tp with you, this no man can fay, nor can (evc- rall duties require feverali covenants. 2* It is true when we enter into covenant with God , we fweare duties to ail to whom we arc obliged, but then we are made members of the vifibic f'hurch^ before we fweare this Church< covenant this Uj at if A bra* ham were made a living man before he have a reafonable fouie, and as if ty^lraham were Ifraelhis father , before Ifrael be Am braham hit (bnne, for if Abraham be in- (fhurched when he did fweare the covenant of grace, ( as the Authour granteth) then he muft be a member of a vifible Church) while as yet there is not a vifible Church ; to which Abraham is tied 5, 1 deny nos but Ifrael may fweare obedience to all Godf covenant , and all duties therein, and that he may fweare al(b in particular, to performe all duties to his father, in another oath, but that he cannot enter in the (fate of relation of (bnnefhip to his father,while he fweare that oath in parckular,is a dreame which hardly can be conceived. 3. l^c people? fiiiBe in not warning -dfte was a jgnac «gaina Sect,5. in the fFordof G<>d» 109 a duty of the covenant, exaftitag obedience oi all in brother- head, though not in a Church-ftate, Ltvit. 19. 17, and Ivh and his friends who were rnenabers of no viiible Church , (as you fay ) did performe this, one to another, lob 4. ^ 4. hi 2^. II. ioh.^i, 4. The covenant that Jehojadah maue betwixt the King and the people, will prove the lawfullnelTeofacovc- mnt to performe ChurchNduties, befide the generall coven uic of grace, which we deny not, but doth not prove, that a cove¬ nant to Ctiurch'duties is the efTtutuli forme of Church-mem- beilhip, andtheonely way, by Divine precept, of entring per- fon» in a Church-ftatc ; forperfons already in Church liatc may, upon good rcalonSjlwearc a covenant to thefc duties, yet are they not of new inchurcheJ to that congregai ion, whereof they were members before. Their next principal! argument as ( a") the A^olo^j faith, if a {f)Afolog) c-4. Chu ch-covenant be the efetitiali forme of a Church, as a of Saints is the matertall cauf, then the Church-covenant u necefarjf to the being of the Church , and it is that vfherby Ecclelia Integra conftituitur, collapfa reftituitur , & quo fablato Ecclefia diffolvitur 8c deftituitur , thatisy it is by this covenant a Chmch is inflitHted in its integrity , and rehen it is faHenft k reforedto its integrity j and when this covenant ceafth ^ the ts no longer avtfible Church. Anfrvi When a Church falleih it isnotrefiored tothellate of a vihble Church by circumcilion , and yet circumcifion is gi¬ ven as a figne of a covenant betwixt God and his Ghu'ch, Ger.^ 17. II. nor is a Church reiiored by B iptifme , or Baptizing overagaine, and yet Baptifmeis that whereby we are entered members of the vifible Church, 2. When perfons faile in omit¬ ting Church duties ; I thinke they failc agiinft your Church- Oath, jea when they fall into any finne that may be a fcandail to others, yeathe finneofadultery, yet if they leptntand^r^rf the Church, they are not excommunicated, neither doe they lofe the right of Church mimberjhlp and right to the feales of the covenant, nor is it needfnU they be reftored by renewing a Church'covenant , but we d«.fife to heare from Gods Word pToofes of the lingular vertues of this Church-covenanr, 3. Dif- ciplii.c is by all Divines thought iieceffAry to the well being of P 3. no A Church Covenant is not Chap. 5^ (' a ) ^irhgr de foinj.i.c. 17. (h } CdTirvri^ht iiUverliuHtirm- Jomm, ic)iAplogy ch. (3; Way of the Church ch. 3* a Church , buc not to the limple being thereof, and for this wc apeale to the learned Tarker who denietb (a') Diicipline to bt an e^cntialL note of the vifible (fhurch , and citeth ( ^ ) Cart^ wr/^kforthis, and therefore faith Calvin ^ Bertrandm de Logues^ Jliernam ^Martyr ^Marloratus^ Galujiui^znd Be^a omit* teth difeipline ammgfl the notes of the Church. Th^ apology addeth (c J if the natienall Church of the JeweS 7vas made a national I Church by that covenant^ and t her by all the Synagogues had Church-fellow Iblp one with another in the Temfleythev the congregationall Church is made a vifible Church by that covenant, 3. ^Ifo the fallen Church of the Jewes was rejlored to a Churc h- ftate ( fay they) by renewing a covenant with the Lord in the dayes <»/'A(ah He2ekiab,- aBion, as all the Church cafteth out, fo all the Church rccci# veth in , as you {a') fay, but the putting of Judith and the ftran- gers of Ifrael to this Oath , was by the Kings authority^ who convened them , 2. Chron,i>),^, And Mah gathered all ]udaby and Benjamin, and the fir angers with thetUy and they Were com¬ pelled by the Royall fanftion of a civil! Law to this covenant, Vt 1 3iand they entred into covenant , &C. 13. That whofoever would not feck^ the Lord God ^Ifrael, Jhould Sect. 5. in the Word of God* III Jbonld be put to death ^ wh:ther fm»ll or ff^eat, man orrvoman, 4.H0W were they all in, confciencefatished anenc the regene- ration one of another , i. Being fuch a number of ludah^ Ben¬ jamin and grangers out ef Ephraim^ Manafe and Simeon^ v.^o Were. 2. Gathered together and meet but one day 'i 5. Thia covenant obliged young ones* your covenant feekes no Church duties of little o^’es, for to you they are not members of a vi- fible Church. 6» Thcplace, 2 Chron.30.8. ^ yeildtoGodas fervants (b) lunim^ humbly imploring hts /;f/yj,as Jumtun)' the fame phrafe is Lament.5. 6. foe have ferved Egyptians miot.projlmi and the hWytldxatobefatisjied with bread, fnxilmnejus neither tlotn iheTtXt fay »» infinitivo^ that yee may enter the SanBuarjy as if a renewed covenant were a necefTary pre¬ paration , before they could enter into the SanrSfuary; but it is fer downe as an expreflic Commanderaent of the King enter yee into his SanBuarj^ and there is not a word of a covenant in the Text , but only of the peoples keep • ing the Paflrover,and though there had been a covenant{of which the Spirit of God^ fpcaking fo much of Jofiah*s zealous Re¬ formation, would not have been filent) it i* not to a purpofe ^udahtNdA a vifible Church, before Hezekiah wrote Letters to them, tpcometoj8rufalem,to keepe the PafTover , as is clearer ch. 2p. 1 7. they begun to fanBife the Houfe , the firfl day of the fir ft moneth , and all the congregation worjhipped , 3 And Heze- kiah rejoyced at their zeale, and fo there was a vifible Church, and the Pafover was eaten the 1 4. day according to^the Law, • alfb in all covenants renewed by the people of the Jewes, the matter was done fuddenly , and all convened in a day , when a vo¬ luntary preparation* and evidenced regeneration, could not be evidenced to the fatisfa^ion of the confcience of all the - people ; nor can^his preparatbn be called Jewifh and tem¬ porary, fork is as morall to all who fwearc Churches du¬ ties one to another, as the covenant it fclfe, which our bre» thren fay, is of perpetuaU equity, knd all thefe may be anfwered to the covenantj^Tr^.i o.where there is no infinuation of Church duties, but in geneyall.z^^Tio walke in GodsLaw^and to obferve and doe aU the (ommandements of the Law , and net to marry ftrange wives-x I 12 A Church Covenant is not Chap. 5. (b) j^polog. vbi Xhe apology (b) faith it is to no purpofe that the people, X Chro* t^.wasa Church before this covenant, brcaufc the place is not al- legged to prove that a people are made a ^hurch by o tering into cove¬ nant with Godf but to prove that a decayed Church U re fared by a covenant, now the Church at this time was corrupted with idols, fodomy^ &c, Anfw, I. Yet it proveth well that this covenant is not the formall cauie of a vifibleChmch j for a vifible Church hath not its formall being, before it hath its formall caufe. 2. The convening of all the people to fwcare, is an aft of the vjfible, now nothing can have operations, before it have the formall caufe. 3. The Author faith, k,voweth that all the Tribes of ICrsitl were jet in covenant with Gtd, from the day es oftheir Fathers? hnlv}zr\\t\imk that it is cafily Rnowne, that they ufed and exercifed many Church aftions alfo, and fo were a Church vifible of a promifeuous multitude , and it is knowen that none were excluded from this covenant > none* felefted and chofen out as Regenerates , who onely were thought fie tofweare this covenant, and^bthatiti8rotyourCW^•^•^•^^'f- nant that all Were forced Co , and commanded under paint of death toatteft. {'a)Thewayof Ourbmhren., asfJvft( our Author, fecondly (^) the A» the churches of pology, thirdly the Auttior of the Church -covenant , repofe Chr'f in New much on Ifai,^6.^, where the flranger is joyned to the Lord, in England ch.^, a per fonall covenant, for his own falvation ifor fothe Text faith c i ^'3*4* joyrtod to the vifible Church, while they \ J PS,' • covenant, that is, to fweare a Church-covenant, now that they are not members of the vifible Ch\Xtc\i is cleare for Deut.23. 1,2^3. ThelAoihit, hmmomte, though never fo holy, cannot be members of the vifible Chwch, becaufi they are difebarg- cd, to enter into the congregation of the hold* 2. Thy complaine that they are not of the vifible Church , Lord hath Jeparattd me fiom his people, 3. Adjoyning of them to the vifible Church is promt fed as a reward of their faith and obedience, v. 8« even a Name in G ods Houfi , Hence it is cleare , perf tns under the_ New Tcftament a promife and prophecy , that if they be inwardly joyned byfaithffod jhallgive them a Name o/'Church-memberfhip amongjt his people, by fwearinga Church-Oath,or if they lay hold on the cetenant ofi the Churchi * • Sect. 5* IFordof God. Apf. I. There ie no chu ching here oi (trangifs and Eunucbes Author of by Church-Oath , but as ( c ) Calvin ^ KMujcuLm , Cmlter, jonis arefyinniAll privilidges cf that becaufe the jlr^.Hjer Ouaitkcr in lac» ard Enmch fhall have.v, ^, an everUjUng room/*, and honor in C«i)hw.’wj'tf?j»af. Gods Hcuji, and the Son of the flranger a f lace in the Gatholick Church ViS j, fo heing^thtj believe and obey. But j.VaS-, to lay hold on my covenant is not to lay hold on the (^hfsrchtcove. »i»f; give us precept, promire, praftlie, or one fy liable in Gods Ws)rd for this interpretation# i. v. 4*to take hold on the covenant is to believe the covenant, ssnd not to ftveare a vocall O tch. 2. To lay hold on the covenant, ftith ( e) Maf- (e)Mufctilus ib* culiss, ii to ksep the covenant , and not to depart from it , to live ac^ cording to it ( f ) faith ImtHS ) and to refl on Gody to doe what (f) Imimamet is Gods will commanded in the covenant ('faith^ (g) Calvin ^ and f§) ^dviu com. ('h) Guaher ) and fo all who fpakc fenie on that place, and ne- (b)Gu ver one dreamed of a Qhurch^covenant before* 3, faith of itf mj covenant^i\\trti%i\o reafonthento call it st ^hurch-covem fhtnt here more then lerem, 31*32.33, /’/4/.23..10. Jfai.'y^.^, Jerem.'yOa$, Zack.2,11. 4 Laying hold on the covenant is not aa externall, profcfied> vocal), viiible and Church embracing ofthc covenant , for then the promifeth to the-Eunuch the name of a faithfiiU vifible fellow member , in a congregation, if he fliall lay hold on the covenant , and fweare it in the Church affembly, i]\U (fhurch-fwearing\ixiotxtvi2icdtdlOx for how is it proved thataname^ even an cverlafting name , better then the names of fonnes and daughters, is the name of a fel- Jow-membe'r in feme' oblcurc congregation or parifti ? is this better then.the name of a borne Jew, who was alfo a mem- , 1 her of the vifible Church, and if he believed in Chrift, had al- ; fothe everlafling name of a member of the Jewifh Church ? Sure¬ ly there is no ground for this in Gods Word, the everlafling name muft be Tome fpirituall remembrance and fome invifible honour beyond the externall honour of being named the fonne or. daughter of a Jew, and by what warrant alfo of word is Gods holj momtfme and his hsufe of ^rayer%v*'g. which _ in" ^o;/«wthat he fhall be a member of a vifible congregation , which mem- bcrfhip many and Hypocrites H))oy alfo. Though there were a vifible C^nrch -tnem^irjbip here promifed (a8 no ia- tepreterthat ever yeefaw it, but your felvef) yet it fhould onely follow, before heathen, who are come to age, be ^aptUtd , and fo unchurched, they fbonld exctraally lay hold on a profeffed covenant, and fo, that they might be members of theinvifible Church, before they be members of the vifible Church, which if much for onr .Baptifmc-coveMant , and nothing for your R(£ul.jkTh con* Ch/ircb' covenant, 4. Church -memberfhip, by your expofition, ditmitumnihil is promiftd to none , butthefe, who inwardly by true faith pmhynifiponA* are joynedto the covenant ;ihen all Church-AUs performed tnr mMm, [jy paftors and profeffois not converted , though they proceed, clave non errante, following Chrift his rule arc «»//, and no baptising, no binding in heaven, for a promife conditional! is no promife(fay reafon and lawyers ) where the condition is not fulfilled* ('ajDifeourfe Author of the Church-covenant (<* jciteth that of Ez,el^- of the Church if. 8. 1 entred into covenant with thee , and thou bccamefimlnet «oTcnant arr.i. 20. 37. I mlUaufe you to paffe under the rod; h:reuaco» venanty netofaperfer,huteftben>holeHcufeoflCr&e\^ ^'.30.35?, Thiscovenant is called a bandy Junius ohferveth well , taken from JhspheardSfWbo went amongf their Jheep with a Rod^and felell^ ed and poynted out fuch as were for the Lords facrifice^v,76 . 3 2, Ergo^under the NewTefl ament tWen enter not into thtQhxcxhjoand over Sect.5. iH the fVord of God* 16$ 9ver , hnt they pafe mdfft • the RaJ of due tryallf^d then^ being found meet^ are inchfirched, AnfwM.^ entered into covenant with Hieruftleaijdying In her owncblood, v.d.T/. 8, your covenant is made with a people vvaihed and converted, a . Ail are taken in promifcaoufly in this covenant externally, good and evilly who proffered to a k[ng^ dome^ and were renowned among fi the Heathen, v» 13. 14* YoUf Church covenant is of perfons who pafle under the rod of pro¬ bation, and paflTe for found converts. The other place is not to a purpolc, for God is not (peaking of gathering his people to a viiibie Church, but as (<») Calvin {yyPolanHi^ ( c) lunitufjod is meeting with the peoples wick¬ ed cone! ufi on, who faid, t'. 34. They were banilhed and cap¬ tives mixed amongft the Nations , and fo free from Gods cor- re&ing rod, or band of Difeipline , and God (aitb, and I will make you to paflTe under the Rod / wm bring you under the band of my covenant ; 1 he Word is alfo Pfal.2,^» and it is true chat^^^j? flgniHetha flaiFe and a rod, Prr7«/.]o.i|.buticii^ nificth allb a Kings Scepter, Gen. 4^. lo# bat tbeband of the covenant fignificth no union of a viflble Church , nor is the Lord in that place promifing the mercy of a gathered Church, butby the contrary, hethreatneth an evill, a8v«35. oyind I will bring you unto the wi/dernejfe of the people t and there wilt I plead with you face to face, 3^. Like as 1 peaded with your Fa¬ thers 37. And I will caufeyoH to pojfe under the Rod^ &e. To ftm leB you out fiomamongP the Heathen^ as (beep for facrifeing^zz thenextver(«.38* and I will purge outfiomamongjiyoutheRe- bells^&c. This place is violently brought to witnefle unjuflly ; And what chough God would have them tryed , who were taken under his covenant of proteRioni it fheadd be the cove¬ nant of grace, and not a Church-covenantyforlK meaneth nodich thing. They alleadge, Jcrcm.$o»4. And in thofe dayes , and at that time^the children ofXltzeXfijall com, ithey and the children 0/ Judah together, [aping let us bejoynedto the Loid, in a perpetu'all covenant ^ that fhall not be forgotten* Anfw, Ik Ifraelatidjudah together cannot ^ a parochial! Q^a “ congf*! {f)Cslvin. (b)Vokn.com;r {c)lunm» 2i6 a Church Covenant is not CHAP.5i congcfg^iciori i nor^ 2. Gan Sion be a parifti Cbuich ; ror 3.11 thg Cifirch-oovtnant^ from which a man u ioofed, when iipon good • '^jat^ra'ntSt mrd che conient of xhecongregation,, he rcmoveth cut • of thsc Church to another, A pri-p?nsal! Civcnaint that Jhall never ^ he forgotten % ioreternicy is pioper Co the covenant of grace be- •twixe and man, 3i«'535 373 sS* ferem.^2,^o» i/i/* 5 5. j!, - andi^here i« no covenant ‘bet?.?ixt mortall menvijf»bp fiiall dni, an ctsrnaii covenant. , (a) Difeou fe The Autho!(4)raith,T^ere « nothhg moreplAne then I^ii.44.5.. of a Church- 'One poall fay^I atn che Lord=: ^ and anvtherfbaU call htmfelfe by the covcnaatj'fol'*. name of Q-^cab.^ and another hha/ifubferi be with hii hand, and fr- ^ mMU'himfslfrhy thenamf cf IfrAil'i Thcfe -rrords. are fo pUine at TidthmgcayfJbemore plmnei-^' d . ' ■ . . i; ; nAnfvoj This is a ciearepUce. thatiiader the MtfTiah ail peo¬ ple fhaliprofciTethemieives in covenant with God, and the (b) Cdhinprte~ chitd^nhG^.C?odi^nd'.lb6 f'hfirchy. and {by d^ahin cneth Pfaf; kQdb, Sy, ty ., and of ^imStyJhalLbe faid^ '%h^t and waSiborne in her . 'but this ii nof plaine st all,, that: thefp ^profefie themlelvei iwornc members of a; -particuiar Parifh 5. yea, the contrary ismolf plame, ihitthty fo all call tkernfelves by the name of Jacob 'jstid-'dfr^.l'j, tllacisiJthiliicen of the whole Churchy for ^^oaoeob ^^SdLfrasi is nc* j ^drifted to one pacricubtr. qongregation. (c) Mi^cuhis \Btfare thepeoples captivity Mufciiliis^ ( c ) The names cfBaal ioou Jjah '■ anti idollgods founded in their 'noouthis^ but then they Jhall profejfe -the true Cod^ and that th^^y are h'i^ people. Now Gods covenant is • «f^3dk prindj:»il.y;rta)twithoiiemigle congregation^ nor is the rblpod that leftitth itis covenant filed for one fingtq congrc^ii- ■oh‘, nor are the proitijlts of the covenant, Tea and iydmen in j Chri^fot one finglc floclte oncly, and prime '& principAiter ^ but Tortkelwhqle Gathoiike and therefore they lhali name •thcinlfiTvesCIiryllmf. fd^Difeourfe T Tke'io^uthor ajAdsth^fay Ewry Ghoxir^.Ghrift* married the Church Spoufe, united to Chrlik by covenant^ the violatisn of marriage is covenant. f.9. ’the vi’alatioyt^of a covenant ‘, yeA^ and there is a marriage betwixt .theCJkaTchs-memh.ers^ as ^ young, man marrieth a fir^ . gia'^fe jidlhdby Joshes, -y 'j ' A ; . ' , ' ' eyfnfrvt A marriage betwixt Chrijl Sividthls Ohurrb we graof, ' and bcfWtxsG^r^ and every pariKulacfoule beleeving inhim, S . JI3- Sect,5. in the Word of God* If 7 in Kfpcifl of the loVi.?. rautuail intcrtft and claims one to ana- the ',CiJ«N2.i6. and what holdeth betwlx Chiilt and a Church catholics, or particular, holdeth alPj bscwixt ChnLt and tvcry foule, and to extort a Q-ntrch covenant htiwx'XX Chrihanda pirticuiar fouiCjWho may he and often is a beleever,,& yet out cf Church- Hate, from the borrowed phrafe of mairiage,is too vio- 1 nt blooding of compariron«;.and rhereiore from marri !ge be¬ longing to the catholiss Church principally, how can a marri¬ age viable be concluded ? 2. the fonnes are the whole Church of thefGentiles ; too large a Pdriihincc)/) and excellently Calvin^ (c) C^rif fots thehmhank of hts Q,'^ Mufcului. Chn'^ch^ that he rnameth upon hts Chvrch nil people and Nations {c)Cohinm nhich are fathered to h:r^ becaufe while the Church wanteth chil-V'^l'-lf* dren^ (heimu it were a widow ; now this h no; hing fora Church^ covenant* Thirdly, there is a relative obligation of ttfs^^eTutEule- dutiesof love betwixt fedow Uicmbers ol a viliblc Church, and moritet- betwixt fonnes and the mothei congregation ; but this is. hi ^ ome! popiUosy donei'i Baptilme exprtfly ; flcondly , in our comming to be n'lembers of hich a congregation, but the perfon is before a mem- her of the viiible Chu ch* ' The Awthor addsih (d} If M folvinp^ a covenant be that which GO Author of difolveih a Churchy as Xich. i {. p. I C. then the mnkinn of a cave- die Church- ^ n ant is that which confiitHttth a Cioureh.^ if dlff/pating of mhuildthe hiufe^ tken .ccmpatling of them together doth build the houf y but the brenkiAg f th* covenant under the name of breaks ■ing ofihe t wo (iaves^ beauty and bands ^ Z;cb. 1 1* is the inchurching of the Iiwes if ^ Anfw- The diflTolvIng and breaking of the covenant of gracCi 'and the removing of the Candleftick^ and the Word of God-, . Revel. AmosS. r 1 3. taketh away the being of a Church, ‘both-as atrui; Ghurchyaodab a true vifibie Chutch ;and of Cuch -a brcaklng of the covenant doth tbe.Lord fpea^te Zsteh, 1 1. v. p, - ■ and 1 faid l will not fedyott ^ that which diith^ let dt Me ^ and that which pexfeth, let 'it pffijb^ &c. and it taketh away the union of . bFOtherhead aniqngft the memibers, verfe^ 14. fo the thing in -rjtufflonis not henccconcluded ; dor the.c^utltidn a Chm,t:M- ‘ Coveiiant -make a Ghuirck as vifiWe , and the breach of ihAt •■Qthttrchxovertant \xxlm^^ki and diffoive a Qhurch as vlfple, and 0^3 A church Covimnt if not Chai».5* ii8 ( e) The way of the Chur¬ ches, clup.5* fed. 4. prop (/; Apolog chap.6. this place proveth whatmaketh andunmaketh a GhurchCim^ ply as a Chfirch, not as vifible and under that reduplication. QuelK ii^hsther by tejlimmics from the new Tefiument^ and goodreafens^ a Church- covenant can he evince Oi\v Author (e j alleageth, 2 Cor. 11.2. / have ejpeufed you to one hptibaud, that I may frefent you ae a chafe virgin to Chrif 5 fo alfo the ifyAoologie, (^f) this woe nothing elfs but the planting of ^[2 the Church at Corinth ; if you fay this T^auldid while hi converted them to the grace of Chrift by his mimflery 5 if this were truefidilXi he, thenfjould Chriji have many thouf anas ^ hundreds^ andfeoresat leaf of ifoufes in one Churchy which wt thinke Inconvenient, Se¬ condly ^ it is plains he fpeaketh of the whole Church as of one fpoufe^ and as it were one chafe 'Virgin 5 which argusthj he ptrfwaded them all (as the friend of the bridegrooms ) to give up themfelves with one accord as one man into one hody^ to the fellowfbip and worfAp of tie Lord Jefus, tAnfw. it is a weake caufe, that hangeth upon the nntwifted thred of a mifapplied metaphor. For i. efpoufing into C^rifl in the Text is oppoled to being deceived and corrupted fiom the fimpLcity that is in f'hrif^ as Evah was deceived by the ferpent^ and eppofed to the receiving of another spirit, and another Gofell j fo then to be corrupted fom the fmplicity that is in Cbrifi , and to receive another Geff ell ^ tnuft have this meaning; ^%Evahvfiz deceived by the Serpent^ fo I feare that your fimple minds be un¬ churched and loofed from the vi(;ble Church of Corinth , and that you forget your covenant, wherein ye fweare to cake Chrift for your husband } and me for the friend of the Eridegroome, and that you be remifle in the duties of exCernall difeiplinej and Church-fellowfiiip, and in excommtmicating fcandalous per* fons.&c. Ah brethren, let not our Lords word be thus tortured and wrefted. 2. He expoundech this efpoufing, the prefenting of them to Chrif in the day of God, as a wafhed, redeemed, and faved wife of Chrift, and not of their Church continuing in vifi¬ ble fociety. Yea, all interpreters, ancient and moderne, as tyfu- Jfufiine^ Theophylafl^ Chryffome, Oecumeniw^ CyriBus^AmbroJe, Our latter, Calvin^ %ullinger^ Pomtran , ‘PeMicantu^ Sar- terius^ Marlorat, f araphrafes^ Erafmus ; and Papifts, Aquineu^ Hayrnei give this fenfe. friend to the Bridegroome finding Sect.5- in the Word of God, 119 finding the Oorimhigns de^pi^ing him , and in love with falfc teachers, grew jealous of them for bis Lords caufe, that though he had betrothed them to Ohrifi , as a virgin hand fafined by promife to a husband , left they flaould be drawne away to other lovers, by the cunningof falfe teachers^ as JEvgh was led from her Lord, by fubtill Satai7. 3. Though he fpeakc of them, as of one body, fpoufe, virgin, how doth it follow that he fpeaketh of them, as of a minifteriall and a parochiall body ?for the marriage, the betrothing to Chrift, and the ads contrary , the receiving cf another spirit^ the corrupting of their fimple minds^ are ads altoge¬ ther fpiricuall, internalijinvifiblej and ads of a Church, as a true Church, & the contrary are ads of a falfe Church, as falfe,and not ads of a Church as vifiblcjin a vifible meeting, in a vifible external ad of marrying, nor is their any inlifiuation,that?<«»/ feared the difiuiving of the Church oath and vifible order of government. 4.1t is not inconvenient, that there be many Spoufes, as in every true belecver, there be many finglc ads of marriage love , and of be]eeving,and fo of taking Chrift for their husband and Lord, A v fible Church is the Boufe of God^ i Tim* 3. 1 5. the Temple of B.ev.3.12. and yet every bcleever is a Tt l Cor. 3. 17; and every one Hew/r ; feeing he dwellech in them by faith, Ephcr.3.17. alfo if this be a good reafon , he fpeaketh of them all, as of one chafte virgin. Ergo^ he fpeaketh of them all , as of one vifible parochiall Church, Then brethren, becaufe Chrift fpeaketh, Joh.3 29, of the whole Church of the new Tcftament, at of one bride of himfelfe as the bridegroorae,and of the whole Catholique Church, that Chrijl hath wafhen and redeemed , as of one plorioue Virgh^ Ephef. 5*27. and of the one Lambes mfe, RevcI.2f.9,io«it (hall follow that the Catholique church is one vifible Church^zni fo one Parochial congregation, for you mock at a Catholike vifible Church, (as your Autbour doth) who cal- . . leth it(a')i Chimara^ though without reafon. $ And ccrtaincly churches of twenty helcevers in one houfe and fo twenty hundred convened chrift in new in one , yet out of Church-ftate,are a body married upon Chrift England, ch.i, in refped of his Spirit , and their faith laying hold on him , as on their husband ; yea, and the Church of as Saints by calling *, and confidered without the refpeft of a vifible Church- fellowjblp , is more properly Chrifts wife , and Chrift their hnf^ band. 120 A church Covenant is not Chap. 5. band, then they can be called Chrifts wife, lor an txternall communion of a villble profeflion , Vi/hich iscomraon to them ivirb many reprobaie? ; yea , there i* no ground at all to call a company, becaufe of their vilible prof^fhon^Chrihs wife, r.or doth Gods Word Ipeake fo ; the converted by Prophets not fn office are moft properly his wife; and thefemayfay, w'ehave betrothed you toChrift;and be not deceived nor corrupted from the fiinplicity that is in Chrift Jefu?. Hence that place ailb i* not for our brethren, 2 Cor.p. 12. The ty^frjllethanketh Gedforthe Corinthians profe^ed to the ^oj'pel^in thtir liheraU contri^ Then (laith the ) here is a Church cove¬ nant; but if this profefTed iubjeftion be a ground of zQhurch^ (a) Apology.-. ^ . cn.r 2. covenant , the Corinthians extended thi^ charity to the poore afi Hiernfahm^ as the Cl irche?of Maeedenia did alfo, then many particular congregations are Church members in Chu ch-fel- lowfhip, vnih xhtQhutchoilernfAtnrs, for they proftfled this (ub)eftion to the Gofpell toward the dilireSfcd at lerufahm^ and fb ^Vrr>?r/?excrcired Church-al^s toward other Churches then their owne ; Bndcpendencie by this nruft fall. Secondly, to re- . lievt the poore is a duty of Chriftian charity, common to belee- vers in (^'hurch-fiate^ot not in ^hfireh-fiate, how then can it prove (b) Apology, g duty of Chmeh^jiate ? The (^h')^po/of y Hehr^ lo. The Hehrev^s are com- mandid not to forfako the ajfembij of themfelves together , as the manner of fame is ^ ¥.rgc, they convened by mutHaUconfent, andfo - _ by covenant, StheChur?h- Anfw, Doc not and as you teach (c) come cs of Chrift to AflTerablies to heare the Word, and partake of the pray- in New Eng- ers andpraifes of the Church? ^ut ye will not fay. They are lancl,c.3.fe.ft,2. to corns to thofe Affemblies by a Church-covcnant. Secondly, what though they intended Afiemblies by conftnt, and tacite covenant ? it will not follow therefore by your Covenant yjihich is cheformallcaufeof a vifible Church, and this place proveth nothing, 2 Cor. 8.5. T he Churches of Macedonia firfi gave them^ felvestothe Lord^and then to us ^ therefore they "were In- churched, (a) Difcoiirfc j^j covenant to our minifery , lo ( a) the difeourfe ; but covenam fo 9 thefe Churches gave themfelves to Godiin that dutie ol charity) ^ ' * and then to iis , the exhoitcrs to that charity , and the convey- u ers A Sect*5* iff the Word of God i 131 era thereof to Jtrufalem ; then the Church of Cmmth wat nur- xiedon^oi^ onTW, yea and on the Churches o(Jem(ihw» for the Author maketh this mariage^love , and fo Jerufalena is erefted a mother , and Garimh fubje^ed unto her ; for thefe who give Aimes, as becometh faints, are faid to give their heart to and to the poore, ntJ/au 53.10. T* draw cut their heart to the poore^ and that becaufe oi cheir chearefull and compaffionate giving. Our Author (^) ftith John Baptift re- (tj)Tlie way of p^y/ec/Scribes^n^Pharifees, and the prephane multitude ^ from his thechurefaci c» baptifme^ Luke 5.7. Mat,^./. and this was goMy fieale^ for they 4* were a generation of Vipers, Luk.3.7.S* and therefore they were not meet for Saptifme, which is a Baptifme of Repentance , Luke 3* ^.Philip baptifed not the Eunuch while he made prof ejfion of faith* The(c and the like the Author and our brethren bring to prove, that men are not incturched but by confclfion covenant-wayes, and alfoto prove that the matter of the Church pjould be Saints hy callings hence(e)The Apology citeth luflin Ullartyr(d)who (0 ch* faith three things were required of fuch , as were to be received _ into the Church. I. eShzSityaTaf that tlej be dedicated to God as members e/rAeiV Church. 2, Kxtvamitiffit or regeneration , ir/rj{ faith cr a confijpm of faith and. 3. vVo^so-ij which is a promifs or covenant to live according to the rulef the Gofpell ; and the Author faith (c):bcre were three queftions proprunded Co theft h who were received by Biptilme, Abrenuncias f Abrenuncio, * coven.'?. credis ? credo 3. jpondes ? ffondto , ff) Zipper su the Author ftith ( f /Zeppenn de hath more ot this (g), foliuEceleftafit- t/fofw,i, Yce read not in the word t)MXlohnBaptifiit)^^’^*'hfc.i^. contrary, Itisfaid, and all they that heard htm^ ^^dads,candtncord the Publicans jufitfed God, being Bapli^d with the Baptifme totdecclejL^^^ cf]oht\»v*^o, but theVhdcciCctS and Lawyers rtjeSled the ccun/ellUcefdeiconfef ofGodf again jl thimfclveSy bpinqnot bapti^ad 0/ T-.hn J then the edsntpee Phatifees and Lawyers refufe to be Baptized , and ALat. 3. 5. Tbenwent out unto him^ Jerulalem <*»!!<*// Judea, andalltheRe^remmlscof gions round about fctuCulem f confefftng their jins ^ but (g)Difc«urfc fawmany of the PharifteS/<;;gdf(»esfe sgAa^ Papii^, snd in Sjnedv h'urg.c, 64. ' Tarifienft(^c) and whac Mr. Par%r (4i5. that infants in baptifme were made members of the Church, though they could not fwcare this Church-covcHant, nor give evidences of their converfion, and this is acknowledged by all the reformed Churches, of France, Germany, Holland, Helvetia, Poland, England, Scotlandj dec. The Apology (0 citetb, 5. 13. jtnd sf ths reft dtirft (c)z4poh^y ck no manjoyne himfelfi to therKi Greece ^ durft not be glewed to thsmi uncord of marriage covenant^ Mat. 5« A&s 9»2d. Sai^l defired to be gUwed to them, the former- word muft n'ote feme veU untrary aU ofjoyning to the viftble Church , and that different from the aB of converfion , for cthsrwajes it is greffe Armimainf- me, to fay that opx converfion defendeth upon our darings or not daring, or that it is fufpended upon an aB of our freewill^ foritde- psndeth upon the omnipotent wording of the grace of Cjod , and Saul Afts 9. 26. though converted i yea and baptized, yet was he not received into the Churchfellowftlip, untill they were better fatis- fied of his Jpirituall eft ate , by Barnabas, hence it is an error ^that to be added to the Church u only to be converted to the faith, T)rgo covenant is rcejuifite, Anfw, How ftrong is Gods truth, Brethren , yee make your opinion weakc which hangeth upon a grammatication of one borrowed word, Nonedurft joyne mariage'-way to t^^rChurch* vifible ; (/ ) Erafmus, (g') Beza fay it is a wordtranflatedfrpm n-^vr • Trees glewed together , ^ndfignifieth neither marriage , not covenant, and fignifieth either naturall orartificiill ormorall (g> conpmftion, ABsS^i^. Philip is bidden joyne himfiffi to yonder inloc^ (fhariot ^ d^yhing of Chariots isi fieitfher by marriage,, tjc^f 'covenant, do-is the word,- , 2* it is nbfj^t'-ed’m -avihble Parilh Church, but to the^\^dIeGhr!ftia^^nC' out of which Ananias and Saphira were caft. r. 9 1 0; whxb ’ • R 2 ■ , made 134 (c) Ptmerua. (d)Caje'htf}.com. i>i let. A Church Covenant U not C H A r, 5* wade great pitre ^ and made tkofe rrho yetre not hapie^eX ^ faith ( f ) Pomeranus ) to feare tojojne to Church of Gody and fo ic behoved to be the unbapttasd and unconverted , who were fearedi and they were all with one accord , in Salomons forchy that tiyall the faithfull addediaiht Church, now oppo^ fitetothefe, he faith of the unconverted and not added to the Church, V.15. and of the reft, without the (fhurch ^ durfi no man \oyne himj elfeto the Church ; now this cannot be in a vifiblc fociety , for then Luk^ Qiculd intimate, that the unconverted might have added chetnfelvcs to the Church if theydurft, and had not bcene ftricken with the terror of the miraculous killing of Ananias and Saphira^ now this tksj could not have done ( as our Brethren fay ) handover heady they behoved firft to be con-, verted, and teftified their cOiivcruon by a Church* Oath, nay Cajetan (a) faith well, they durfi not haunt their company ^ they fed from them, and from the ApoflleP^ttCy as from amanfayer^ Nor doth the holy Gholf f Ithinke) meane of any Church fcllowfliip, he prcfuppoling that they were unconverted, at leaft cur Brethren mud lay thif. 3. It is an unlearned reafon that they give to prove , he meanech not of converfion, for all vo- luntrary afts (Imernaturall cvenof joyningto avilibleChurch and marrying of chemfelves to Chrid, and his vidble Church ( as our Brethren fay ) are zBtt wrought by the irrehdible , and omnipotent working of Gods grace, no leflc then our fird con- veifim ; and to thinke otherwayes of our fupernaturall anions, is grofle Arminianifme, for fo all who have written againd Arminiansas the learned Doftor Twife, %AmeftHSt ^areusy TrigUndiuSy have expounded that pa0age ( /f « God who work,^ ethin us hath to will and to doe ) to Calvin y Beza^ SihrandttSy TareHSyZdrjineyTilenuSyBucany make all the operations of faving grace in converfion , and after conveihon , irrefldible* And it is knowen how the Deminicanes y Alvareai, Efliu-S y Banna fran* Cumel y Matthew , and many of that fide hold a predeterminateing operation of grace ad medum caufoe Phy^ ficccy which beginneth before free will, fb that no operations fupernaturall , yea nor naturall are (ufpended upon the li« berty of freewill, and they hold again&i Pelagianes , and the jefuites, , VafqncS y VrUtnUst^’Beem^ Led^ Meratiusy Sect,5. in the W^rdfif God* *25 Hjeron* Fafolns^ *Dtd* and if you fafpend all voluncrary a^8 upon the inBucnce of freewill, you follow Pclagiam , Jc- ruices,Socinian8, and Arminians in chat point. 4. Ic is true the Difciples were afraid to admit Saul to their fociety, and no wonder, for he had not long lince made havock of the Churchy but. 1. They did not inchorch him by an Oath* 2. They re¬ ceived him upon the (ble teftimony of Barnaha4 z', 27. which order you keep c not, refuling communion to Chriftiar.f of ap. proved piety, and knowen fo to you , becaufe they cannot fwearc your Church covenant. 5. Who they be, whothinke, to be converted to the faith, and to be added to the y\^ib\c Church, to be all one,I know not; our divines never faid it. 6. Though all were granted you, they durft not joyne to tbeapoftolick vi- fible Church ; Ergo^ibttt is a Church covenant, it is a great con- icquenr. Now I defire to try your realbns for a Church'covenant. It is not flaith the Apology) (a ) hearty ajfeBion that unlteth (1) ^^polog.cO, Church -members 4 C hurch, /<»r f» England Scot- ^ ^ land are united, nor, a. cohabitation^ for Papids and Proteftants Rcaiois. may cchabite , and yet they are not of one •viftble Church , nor 5, Meeting in one ajfcmbly uniteth not perfens together , for Infidels wbichisfealedinbaptirme^and by this arc all the citizens and Domefiicks inchurched and received into the rifible Chur clr r and when one removeth from one corgrega- •cion to another , hcc maketh a tacke covenant to ferve Gcd in all his Ordinances with that new fociety, but he is not there- i>y made a member of the vifible Church ; for that he was be- •bre: nor hath bee right to the Seales, as they are Seales ef R 5 fueb Chap.5> 1 26 A chut ch Covenant k not inch z Church , but as tliey are Seaks of theU'hdleCathoiick- ■0}urcho 2 Arg. The Apoftles (faith the {a) apology ) did trs>o things tvhen (^)’Al^^loJb, plant ectChuTchei 1. They joyned the?fi together in aChurcU- covenant* 2. They conjlituted Elder sin every Churchy 9^4 13. what the Apofiies did, after they converted their hearers as baptizing^ praying for them^ laying on of hands^ exhorting^ in- churching againjl perjecuters^diffuting againfi adverfariej, miracles, are aUs tendingtothe goodof the Church, not aBs of plantings a Church. Arfw. I. The firft of thefe two is in queftion , we reade not of fuch a covenant, as our brethren (peafte of. 2, Convert¬ ing of Soules after the Church is conftitute,is an adding to the Church „ and preaching tendeth to this ; The Law of the Lord converteth, Tfal. 1 9* and when the Church is planted, it is not aperfe^f houfe, but ftones arc fitted and laid upon the corner ftonedayly. 3. That the Apoftles aft of planting is conver- fi on and gathering to a vifible body by a covenant, we deny ; fer planting is an erefting of Profeflbrs and Judges or Officer'", whether they be converted, or notjfo they piofeffe the truth. - fbDifcouife of Churches ( faith the di(cour(e( h'p )are confounded^if the church-co- there be not this Covenant to difiinguiff them^$myrnz is not Ephe- venant fol. r o. fus or Thynirs^none of them is luzodictz,!. Every one of them is re- ir. bukgdfor their ownfdults.^^Faith or cohabitation doth notMflinguiJh thcm.^tgodhis Church-covenant y a Church covenant;nor hath it colour of truth, that the faith- full there were fatisfied in conlcicncc, with the converfion of It zabel^ and fuch as held the doftrine of Balaam, and that they confented , and did choofe the Angell of the congregation of Pergamfts^zndThjatira (as our brethren fpeake) for their pa¬ llor, and yet the pallors and Church arc rebuked for not exe¬ cuting the cenfures of the Church over the followers of Ba* laam^ Revel.2ii^,i'^» and upon the falfc propheteffc; Ergo.thty are not all Inch materialls of a vihble Church , fas our brethren fay ) even faints by calling , and a Church doth well take the charge of thoft , who nev^r offered their profeA ftd lubjeftion to Chrifts Ordinances^ we are not to thinke, that theft who called themfthes Apoftles, and yet were Lyers, were vihble faints approved the fight of God to the confciencet of the Church of EphelilS « and that fttch did offer their frefef* fed fnhjc f the kitgdl md Chwch of Ephefot, ^9 yoa teaef^ igo th^t it is ImjnU to fwea^e a platforme Ch AP.5, yet that Church tooke care of them , by the cenfures of the Cthnnh, and are commended therefore , lievel.7,2. Thou mt benre them that are evilly and haft tryed th^m , which fay they Apoftles, and haft fomd them Hers, If a fa!(e teacher fhall come to a congregation, and be a hearer fomeyeares, and at length fail to , and teach pernicious Doftrine, will not the Church ceofure him, Ijbour toftophis mouth, yea and ex¬ communicate h'lmy hat thi ffuiemajbe faved in the day of the Lord? ilhinke they cannot but rxerc fe Tome Church cenliires , and that the paftors (?/' fttch a gaine-fayer ^ and a flopping' of his mouthy is the very paftorall charge, layd upon TrV^^by T^«/,Tic.i.io 1 1,1 a fas i«!m dt cleare v:i^, Rebak^them floarpljy that they may be found in the faith, d.That place Ro.i 4.!$ not rightly, expounded, for is not to receive into Church^flate by way of covenant , but ic (j)P(ireMr cm- Pareus faith, amanter dr placide inflituere ^ patienter tolerare.to inltruft him patiently in the Ghriiiian liberty about (clcd^in.com. and dayes , and lo ( BezaMk^himin ; andfar Hjp^flee not his company, (c ) Marlorat, infticute, lovete, donee proficiaf, (d)C&fldlio, andfoQd) Calvin, (e) /f^/r/AXopiculemini, helpehlm^^r\<\x\^Q word is Philem, 12. receive him as my bowelI?,not unto Church-^ fiatefosThiHmonwas no paftor. Queft.iSj rent Qjeftion 3. Whether or not , it be lawfull for one , or many and rciolvcd p^yticidar Churches 5 to fweare a plate-forme , and prefiri’- covenant , called the confefflon of Faith , of fuch a Church. Ic is a fit place, having fpokeii fo much of a CJourch covenant^ to fpeake of a covenant of the faith of a Church j our Bre¬ thren being asked, what meanes have you topreferve unity and verify. ^nfw,i. We have (fay they) Scriptures. 2.T/7ep^7?arj,Epfe,’ 4*1 1* and Gods promife to leads them in all truths Ierem.^2.t^Q, /er.i^.5 3. But this is not a right Anfwer , for when we inqiaire of the meanes to preferve verity and unity , we aske for the ex¬ ternal! meanes , whereby the Scriptures are kept , from falft glolTes j if is true the Scriptures keepe themfelves from falfe interpretation : but the Queftion is, by whatcxtcrnall meanes dos the Scriptures keepe themi^yes from ialfegloiTes I $ECT.5. ofConfejJionofFaith. The anfwer is not right, the Scriptures keepe themfelves from falie gloflfegjby keeping themfelves from falft glofle?. Alfo the Qaeftion is by what meanes doe paftors keep Qnity amongft theml'elves.It is not right anfweredjthat pallors, by paftors, keepe unity amongft themftivef* B»t we thinks a plat^fornte ( fay cur Brethren Ibid : ) of doStrine and difeipUne, or a confejfion of Faithy ordoBrine according to godlines, may be wade by any Church or perfon , but (fay they ) a plat*forme to be impofed on our [elves or others ^ 04 a binding Rule of faithy and pradifeyfo that all men muf believe and walkg accord^ ing to that plat-forme, without adi^ng,altering,or omitting^we doubt whether fuch be lawfully cr convenient. Whence our brethren cot • demnethefwearingor fubferibing by Oath, of a confeftion knpofedor ftinted by the Church. Letchefeconfiderationsbe Weighed. 1. Diftinflton, There it a prineipall andoriginallandformall ground of faith which is the Word of God in the Old or New Tefta- msnt, this is the onelj per fit and formall ground of Faith, 2. There is a ficondarjand materiatt ground of F aith, which is fo far a ground of Faith and praBife , as it agreeth with the Word of God. 2. Diftind;. There is a confejfion which containeth fundamen¬ tal Is only, the knowledge whereof is fimply necejfarj for falvati- on, and the fimple ignorance whereof condemneth • There is aeon- f‘jp on which containeth fundament alls and non fandamentallSf which are not fimplie necejfary to be knowen by ally neceffitate pledil. ,3«Dift. confejficn offaithfis to be refpeBed in regard of the matter, which is Di vine Scripture, tfr according to the fiUcyConception and in- terpretatioK^vhich is in fome refpeBJhumane, 4. Dift is a con f effort of a particular man, what fisch a per forty or Church believeth de fa<^o , 04 the confejfion of the Belgick Arminians , and a confejfion de jure , what eve¬ ry one ought to believe , as the Nicen Creed , the Creed of Achanaficis. • , 5« C)fft» T^here is a confejfion of a faith firme and furty quoad certitudinem fidei , quoad fubftantiam articuloi urn credendo- fuai, fure in the Articles believedy and a confejfion fure y quoad S 2 radica* it is law^Utojhpc, (c)Tiktifm. obfcrving other due circumftarices. The affumption is un- deniable* rfecpt.difp. i-i *. That whereof we are afliired in confcience to be the mlmeyd. » bringing fal vation to mens foules, to KSe- ^« our f^vcs,by an Oath,upon the former grounds 3 «log. di\p, 38, put the found confelTion of faith, fet downe in a platformc. Thcff. %, M tuch , ^as we m^ and are to be afliired of in confcience, as C4/w» in the truth oiGad 5 Ergo^ The aflliraptionis proved, becaufe S* what IS GWj Word andtruth j of that we are to be alTured of in confcience Sect. 5* ofconfejfion efFaiih. , confeienccj as Col. 2. 7. Being knh together in love unto all riches cf thefuM ajfurance of mderfanding^ and Heb. 6. 1 1. (IjouU kgege the full afurance of hope Cal. 2.23. Eph. 4.1^. 3. If the people of the Jeyoes did [wear e a covenant with Cjod^ to keep the words of the covenant^ to doe them^ Deui. 2 f I 1 1. To feeke the Lard God of Ifrael with ad their heart , and with all their foule,2GhroK*i. Now that which was written could not but be a platforrae either in Scripture onely, according to the meaning of the exa^ers of the oath, or fome interpretation ; elfe every man writ his owne covenant and fealed it, which is not likcjfor they all joyntly fware this covenant j and the reafon of this written, rworne,and fealed covenantj being moral?, as is cleare, becaufeof the apodalieof the whole Church, and judgements upon them , fo^ their apoft3fiejV.38* /tnd hecaufe'of dll this ^ we make^ and write (i) Arias Mont, the Text (b) Hdrxu ^ (vertit (a) t/d’rias montanus ) nos excidentes fideli^ (c) Jmmmm. tatem(bjjadcti excudentes fadns {idele^(c) Innius^prototo hocpe~ figimtss confiituthnem 5 now finnes, back-flidings , and judge¬ ments may be and often are in all the Chridian Churches* a.To fwesreto thetrue religion, the defence and maiutenance there¬ of !$ a lawfull oath 5 as to (Wcare to any thing that is Iawfull,and to lay a new band on cur foules to performc holy duties, where we teare a breach , and hndc by experience there hath beene a breach, isalfoadutieof moraUand pcrpetuall equity* there* fore fueb a fw<^ne covenant is lawfull : i fay not from this place, that it IS ncceffary , that all fubferibe with their hands a cove- nant, becaufe I thinke oncly the Princes, Levites , Vriefis and heads of families did fubferibe the covenant^ Nehem. p. 38, but Nehem. 10. 2 8,2p. The whole people, all who had feparated them- jelveffiam the Lands finne^and their firange wives, even their wives^ their Sect. 5- 135 of confejJiOH of Faith. their fomes^their daughters^every one having kntvoUdge^And having under fandingo V* ’F hey clave to their brethren ^ their N obits and entered into a curfe , and into an oath to vealke in ads Law. If it be replied, that there was in Ifrael no written covenant drawneupbya man, and put in a mans dile, language, method, and frame, they did fwearc to keepc Mofes his Law. I anfwep, when we fwearc a covenant, our fakh doth not relie upon words, charafters, ftilc of language, or humane method, or any humane rcfptftSjbut upon the truth of God, in that platforme; and fiip- pofe we (hould fwear and fublcribe the Old and New Teftanient tranfl.itcd into our vulgar Language 5 we doe not fwcaretothc tratilition, charafters, and humane expreffion ; but to the mat¬ ter contained in the trar flation ; and that becaufe lehovah our Lord hath fpoken it in his Word. And if this be a good argu¬ ment why we cannot . fwearc a pIatforme> then Ihould none fweare a covenant at all, or make any holy vow , but thofe who underftand the originall Largungcs in Hebrew and Greeke ; and yec the charafterf and imprinting is humane even in the original, fo all religious covenants and oathes fliould be unlawful!. ^,%Argum» What aChurehor perfon is to fuffer for, or to be¬ lieve, and obliged torendcr accouncof to every one that asketh accoirnt of us , that we may fweare , and feale with our hands, becaufe what we are to luffer death for , and the Ioffe of tempo- rail life, for which we owe a reckoning to God by vertue of the fixt Commandement, that is a matter of truth which we pro- fefle before God and men, and our dying for the truth, is a fort of reail oath , that we are before God profetring that truth, is to be preferred to our life. But weareto (uffer ('if God callus) even death for the true religion, Revel. 2. 13. Aft. 7.57, 58. Luk.21.i5 Phil.i. 20,21. and the truthj and we arc obliged to believejand to give account thereof before all men, and a reafon of cur faith and hope, i Per; 3,15. Ergo^we may fweare it. ^ygnm. 5. If an oath to the true Religion, and forme of wholefome Doftine, be a fpcciall remedy againrt back- Aiding, and a meanecokeepe off falfe and heretical doftrine; then 18 fuch an oath lawful! r but the former is true, E*goy I he Propofition is cleare; Gods people fay. Nehem.-p.38. Tdaanfe of 1^6 7hat it is latpfull to jweare a platforme-^ CH AP. 5C aH this I tha 19^ becdule they had done wickedly, and were tempited ftill to due more, therefore they write- and leale a Co- veuant; and.it taile teachers teach, Circumcinonmuit be }fwee would be (av'cd, then the Church may, according to 1 5. condemrie that falfis doftrine by the Word of God, and iec downe Canons which the Chn'^ches arc to oblerve; and what they are to ©blerveas warranted by Gods Word, layeth on batkds upon the Contcience, and what layeth on fuch a bandy that wee may biiide cur felvesy by oath, to perforu)e,ic being a fpeciall remedy lawhiil againh baekfliding from the truth. 6* ^rg* Our brethren have their grounds and rcalons againft the fvvearing of a confcfiion common to them^ with the mimans and Secinians^ and their Argument? are all one ^ for (g,)RemnU^in ^ ^ ^ Arminians cenfure the Belgick^ confejfton and the ’TaUtinate [cTip> Spiodicu snd propound thirteene queltions againft it, as the * third queftion !S| (jtucunqtte dogmata in confejfi me Cate- chifmo tra^antm taliA fHntyHt cuilibet Chrijiiano ad faltttem cre^ ditu necejfaria fm» And their Icventh que^ion is. If fiich con- felTions may be called feemdaria fidei norma a [eemdarj rule of Cb') Remonlf j,j • ^Ifo all Confcffions, fay they, (b) declare ThatConffJJi- fteefut. vi ue~ /^yve not to teach what we o^ght to beleeve^ but what the Au- cUrat’jum thors of thefe f'onftjfions did beleeve* Hence they rejeft all the ConfeJJ^oocs eo determinations of the Orthodox Counccis , condemning the fine edit£,non ut hercfies of Art ins j EuticheSy MacedonitUy tApoUmaris, Sabc Hitts ^ and all the Oxtbodox Confeffions of the rent quid fit reformed Chttrehet, Secondly, alfo upon ihefe grounds they credendwified alledge in their Apolog'c (c) There be few things to be beleevedy quid ipftciede- that every feB may be the true Church, fo they beleeve feme few Articles not controverted among f ChAjlianSy (uchaSthefe, That there is a God^andthat the iVcrd of (fodis true^^rc^ Thirdly, they will not condemne the fJMacedomans ^ ArrianSyAmi trinitarii^ Pelagians, or others, of fundamentall heieiics. Fourthly, that one Church oi Chriliians may be made up of Papifis, Trote- fiants, Anabaptiflsf Macedonians^ SaheUtans &Cn and all lefts fo they leadc a good life, according to the few Articles nectffa- ry to falvadon, may be laved, and all may be laved of any feft: or Religior. Fifthly , that to fweart Declarations,^ Confejfions^ Canons of Orthodox Conneds^ is to take away the liberty of pro^ jhtfjing (^c) tApohg. RmofirfoL^. Sects- 137 of a Confejjion of faith* fhejying and grorvtngw the knowledge of the fVerdof God, and the fraying for grace and light of the holy Spirit for the right meaning of Gods Word. Sixthly, tYizt Athanafm whenhefaid of the Creed, that it was to be belceved of every one who is to bee faved, is»< f«A67ai and the fame is the doftrinc of the Socinians^ who doe in all thefe oppofc all Confelli®B8 of Faith, and all Orthodox Dccifions , Canons, and determinations of Sinods. So {a) Socinus reje^eth all Synods, allConfeffions and (^^sccmm Dccifions even of the Church univerfall. So {f) Smdcius czX' Kefp.v.(3" Rsfp. leth it a rejcfting of the Word of God, And (c) Theol, Nico- (^VoUmpig. laides faith, That it is enough to hriow things absolutely necefaryfor falvation ; and that the Churches determination cannot remove er- rours and here fes, ror,Arr*au,i. Our brethens firft Argument againfl a Nationall Covenant c.i.f6. is , (^d') If the doBrine contained in jour platforme of Confefflon fwarve fnm the Scriptures , then the impeftng thereof isfo farreun- lawfully if the doUrine be according to Scripture, the platforme is needle fe, the Scripture being fufficient, (d ) ^efi. i iyAnf, I . This is the argument of Arminians, Epifcopius faith, fej and exprtfly ) Smalcim, ^i vult fenfumfcriptura abil- CO Epiic^pius lis (cenft'fftonibus ) peti, tacit e deferit fcripta Apofleliea, ^ tradi~ tiones humanas commendat. And therefore fuch dccifions are ^ (lay the (f ) Remonflrantes ) Pefies Ecclejiarum & regni An- Remnf, tichrifii, idefl, tyrannidk fulcra & tibictnes. Secondly, this Ar- Apol.f. z?. gumenc may be as well propounded againft the preaching of the Word, all printed Sermons, Commentaries, and interpretation of Scripture, as againft a Confeftion : For if the do(?frine in Ser* raonsbee not agreeable to Scripture, then info farreasMini* fters commend and command it to their hearer?, it is unlaw- fall ; if it be agreeable to the Scripture, it is ncedlcire, the Scrip¬ tures (faith the Secinian Smalcim ) are fufficienc. Our brethren anfwcr. Preaching is an ordinance of ^od, but a platforme of conf JJion is not an ordinance of God, i/Tn/w, A phtturme, as it is conceived, infuchaftile, me¬ thod, and charafters, and words, is a humane ordinance, Tali ferie & ordine, and fois preaching; but wc fwcare to no plat¬ forme iiithatconfidcration ; but a platforme according to the truth contained in it, in which fenfe onely it is fworne unto, is T ■ the 138 It is Imfidl to [more a platform Chap.5; the W jrd of God , as are fyfteines ot Divinity, Sermons printed and Preached, and fo though preaching be an Ordinance of God, as it is, Rom,io. 14* yet according to the words, expref* hon, dialed:, method, or doftfinCjit is an humane ordinance; and Co the Argument is againft preaching as againft our plat- forme. Our Brethrens fecond Argument if,T^ bettered , in graduali revelatione creditorumyjon /tauter firmiter-nevelatione plurium credendorumy in cleare revelation ot things revealed. For fb the children oi CoddLitlogrowingrace^ and {c)Ep(c Vafiors and Dolors are dijferenced Gh A P.6*. CHAP. 6. SECT. 6. Tombing officers and their ek&ion> OUr Author hbourcth to prove that Paftors and Doftors are different Officers , which wee will not much improve^ but if the meaning be, that they are inconfiftent, in one mans perfon , wee are againft him. i. Becaufe the Apoftics in their owneperfons, and in feeding the flock, 2 Tim, 3. doth both under the namcofOverleers and Biffiops , and cxcrcifed both, ai they could, according as they did finde the auditory. 2. Be- caule the form ill objefts, the informing of the judgement, and exhorting are not lb different, as that they ffiould be imeompa- tible, for if God give them gifts both for the Doftors Chaire, and the paftors Pulpit, as hee often doth, what ftioald hinder but the Church may call one and the fam^: man, to both the Paftor and the Doctors Chaire, as hee is able to, over¬ take both. Author. l. 1 Cor.It.8. Tooyieisgiv^KAreordofwifdome (for direElion ofpraflke,)to another a tpord f knowledge (for direBi- on of inigemint This proveth they be difterent'gifts and Offices, yet not that they are incompatible in one perfon, as one may have both gifts given unto him , as is cleare by experience. 2 Keaf, Author ib. Hee fftak^th of diverfe members of the Church, of diverfe members of the naturall body^ v.4.5> AH the members have not one Off ce ^ it is the aBien of the Tongue to fpeak^^ not to fee, Anf, Tue comparifbn holder h not in all.The eye cannot heare, the eare cannot fee, yet the paftor may both fee as paftor, and heare and delate to theChuFCh,as the Churches care, the manners of the fcandalous. . 3. Keaf, Author, If the Apofle fpeahe of fever all exercifes of feverall gifts , but both coincident to the fame perfon or Church office ^ Tohy then doth he command the Teacher to waite on teach- "irigy and the Exhoiter upon exhorting ? One who hath a gift of gived ing Aimes , and fhewing mercy is not commanded to wait upon Aimes givings mleffe it be his office , as well as his gift, Anf, It Sect*7. of Rnlmg Elders 141 is not fit that the Do6lor ftiould attend the paftorall duties , ex¬ cept he be a paftor alio , and have both gitt and offi’c, but ha¬ ving gifts ior both, he may attend both, as the Church callcth him to both. Author. Teaching and exhorting florp fever all gifrs ^ and they are jeliome found in one in eminencj. Anf Then w here they- arc found in one in eminency ( as fometimes they are) cither hath God given a Talent, for no ufe, which isagainft the Wifdome of Gods difpenfation , or then hee who hath gifts for both , may difcharge both , as hee may and can through time and ftrength of body. But wee contend not with our bre¬ thren in this, feeing they confeflTe, he that is gifted for both, may attend both. CHAP'. 7. SECT. 7. of Ruling Elders* WE fubferibe wilKngly to what our Author faith, for the Ruling Elders, cfhceot ruling Elders in the Church. EoxTaul, Rom. i2.%. from fourc principal! aflsrequifire in Ghrifts houfe and body, ^‘Teaching, ExhortingGiveing of' Aimes, Riling, mtketh foure ordinary officers, Teacher?, Paftors, Deacons and Elders. Oppofite to the office of ruling Elders, hy Rulers may he under jlood,Qovernours of Families* Anf, Families as they are fuch,are not Churches, but parts of the Church, and cleare it is that the Apoftic fpeaksth of Ghrifts Body, the Church inthac place 5« -ds we have many m'emher sin one body, c^c. They OhjeSi that Piul fpeak^th'of feverallgifcs^ not of public Offices in the Church, for hejfeaketh of all the power and aHions^ of all the members ofihe Body o/Chrlft ; now the ojfces alone are not the body fut all the multitude of believers* nAnf. This Cannot well beanfweredjby thefcjwhomakeall ihe believers governours, and a generation ofKings and Teach¬ ers : bccaufe it is exprefly faid, v,d^, all members have not the fame office. Ergo, they arc not all to attend ruling, and to rule T 3 witli 142 of RliUng Elders^ Ch AP.7- with diligence. 2. It is faifc that he ipeakeih not of Officers, and publick Office?. Hee who fpeiketh ot reignii gdoth in¬ deed fpeak oi a King, ashc whoTpeakethof exhorrmg which is the fpecifick of a paftor, fpeaketh of a patter. The place, X Cor. 12,2% 29. Is cle Are for Ruling Elders : but fame faj ^ that ' governours are but arhiters^hkh^oXxX hiddeththe C jrinthians ft Pip in the Chatch for dfcyding of civillcnutroverfifS, 3* Cor. 6» that they goe not to Law one againtt another, before heathen Judge?. Anf, P aul commindtth to obey Judges , but never to letup a new order of Judges in their roorae. 2. Tfiefe arbitees were not governours to comaaand , but rather |faithfull Chrifti-.^n8 to counfell , and remove controveifiss, or Chrittian reconciler# to hinder them to goe to the Law , or^ with another befre infiiol judges, 3* The Apoftle is (peaking here of (iich Officers as Chrift hath Let in the Church, as the Church and Kingdom of Chtift, butthefe civil! arbitrators > arc no Church-0 jficfrs^ zTim 5, 17. The Elders who rule well are worthy of double honour ^ This place fpeaketh clearc for ruling Elders. Theadverfariesfay : are meant T>eaGons to whom areal- lowed fipends, for either here^ or elftwhere wages are allowed for Deaconsm Anfw. I . Taul would not fpeakc (b honorably of Deacon#,' as to allow them the worth of a double honorable reward** Yea Gods Word putteth the Deacons out of the roll of Rulers Ads^.v.a* and governours in Gods houlc, as having nothing to doe by their office to labour in the Word and Prayer, but are in Gods wifdome fee lower to attend Tables, nor doth the word call them Elders, or in relation to the Church but onely in relation to their owne family and houfe. 2 Hinu 3, 13. their office is an office of rceere fervice of Tables. *. He 15 a labouring Elder worthy of w'ages , that the Apoftle Cx \ Bihm k. Tpeaketh of here, as, v, 1 8-Thc Deaconlhip being to receive the ^iww^r.Ecc/e/.n'iercy and charity > which is alraes, and not debt, cannot be c.ioup. 179. fuch an office as taketh up the whole man, fo as hee mu ft live (h)Didcckv.in upon the Churches charges. 3. ’Bilfon{a) a man partial! in dltdrVmajcen. caule, againft thc mindc of all the ancicntsf’faith Didoclar (^) giveth this interpetation. But icisfeconde^^ withno warrant SeCT*7. of Ruling Eldert* warrant of Word, for Governoiirs and Deacons are made two fpeciesof tfficcr8,Kc»?.I2.8, 6 7rj;o/ra(/5Wj kv ffTTuSn , 0 eA5«? ^ tAAfOTitrt. hs vfho ruleth rvith diligey!ce , and he rvho hath mercy with chearefalnelfe. And two oppofite fpecics are not predi¬ cated , the one of the other. And if well governing, Rom. 12, be well teaching and diligent exhorting, all are confounded in th.it Text, where the Apofticraarfhalieth the officers and their feverall exercifes fb accurately. Nor can heemeanc here Bifhops fo old that they are not now able to labour in the word and doSrine, for then patfprs for their age and inhability to preach , Ihould becaufe of their age and infirmity, deferve lefTc honour and rev/ard,then the yongcr who are abletolabturinthe word anddoftfine. This is erode to the fift Commandecnent , which addeth honoiu and double - honour to age^and gray haires j being found in the way of righ- teoufneffe. 2. Againft Juftice, that becaufe yeare? and painesin Gods Service, hath made them aged , tor that the3' are to have IcfTe honour and reward:where » they delerve the doub!t;rather then that the younger ffiould be preferred to them. Nor. 5. Can the Apoltles meaning be. that thefc who rule well, that lead anexempiariiy holy life, are worthy of honour, cfpecially paioefuH preachers. Becaafe f. A perfon is never called a labourer , and worthy of hire , as the Oxe that treadeth our the Corw«, becaufe M holinefle of life, efpecialiy the Church isnot togiveftipendtoa pattor, for hisholy life. 2, Their life fhould be cxeiiipiarily holy^ whodidhiotlaboar in the word and doftrine, that is 5 jtc have a pajlor fajfirtghcly in his life^ hut he cannot preach.g>r keepith an ill confcience in his callings he- caufe he is Uz.y and. a lytercrinp caching. 5. Wflat Word P- God, or dialtft in the word expreffeth a holy life, by wellgover-^ ningi for a holy life is the (anfticy of minsconverratioi,be he a private, or a publick mar. But to govern isthepara- phafe of a good (, brivernour and officer, in the Grecke tongue or any other Language. Nor. 4. Can the Apoftleundcrftand hj labourers in the ^WDo^rine ( as'BHfon (a) faith ) fuch as rp^nt thorough the ^ Sarthj andmade j'uenifs, as Apo^les and Evangelifis did^ to plant ^iljon. de vijit and confirmt Churches, and by thefe who govern well^^^^ ^ fuch 144 Elders. C H AP . 7. fuch Oi labonr indeed in the fVord And Deblrine ^ but are fixtdto a certaine place. lanfwer, Then the well ruling Elders are r\Qt labourers in the fVord and p s6iri»e ; for ouiot Quellioii one of the fpecies of Elders here mentioned, doe not labour in fVord and DoBrire at all. Bat by this interpretationjboth labour in the Word and Dwftrine; but the one in a fixed place, the other byApoflolike journeys ihrcugb the World, And thc'objcdl: of one of thele Offices, to wit, the ^^W4>f(s/Dtff7mrdifFercnccth the one from the othcrjWhofe obje^f muft be not the fVord and T)eBrine ; for word and Duftrine need not to be governed, but the Church, and perfons in Church-ftate need to be governed. 2, There is no warrant of the Word, that to labour in the r ' Word is proper to the Apoftics and Evangelifts , journeying Bw’T)am/cm. through the World , feeing(a8 (<3) ob(ervech|) the p.9zi. ^ ' fiance word isaferibed to thofe who in a fixed place la¬ bour, iTht{, •y. 12^1^, who labour amongfi you. Yea,anditis taken for any travell ot rainde or body in the Word, 3. He is not here to deny, nor can the Apoftle deny, but travelling Apo¬ ftics and Evangelifts did governc well, Specially in planting Elders in every Church , and governing the planted Churches, but he cannot fpcake of travelling to the wearying of the body; when the objed; of travelling is expreft, to wit, Word and De* Brine) which objt^ is not given to the well ruling Elder. A more fpeciall confideration of Ruling Elders, Deacons, and Widdowes, I Tim. 5. 17. AP'ter the Apofile hath fpoken of Widdowes, and their fer- vice m the (^hurch^ he paiTeth from them to fpeake ofex- cellcnter Officers, to wit, of the ruling and the teaching Elders, There be many interpretations (fay the oppoftrs of ruling El¬ der?) upon this place I and therefore it is hard to build anew Church-ojfcer on a Text [0 obnoxious to various debates. Anfw. This would be concludcnc in part, if the nature of the Text were the native feminaryof thefe various interpretations; but moft of thefe debates arife from the wits of parties inter- reUed S’ECT.7* Of ruling Elder 145 refled in the qacftion, fuch as Papifis^ Prelates , or denier* of all Church-goverrirntm, But I provoke to all the FatherSj efpccialiy to fhryfoftome and the Greeke Fathers, who have cxpourded the place, if any ever did deny but this place holdeth forth two forts of Eiders, though 1 grant they var“y concerning the Eiders, which labour notin the word and doEirine* And this interpre¬ tation t Elders who rule well are worthy of double henour^effeeiaHy et, id eft, or), becaufe, or upon this conf deration and reJpeH , that they labour in the word anddoPlrine, was never knowne till oflatc. But we defire ihefe five circumftances in the Text to be confidered ; for we build not our interpretation on any one, or two, or three of them , but we defire they may be looked on copulatively ; for I confefle a participle being attributumy or eytiaf attributuns, though doubled or multiplied, doth not multiply fubje&i, be- caufc two, lix. an hundred attributes may agree to one fubj^d ; and the Scripture and Greeke language can well beare this. As Col.2.5 . / am prefent with you in the spirit, ( ^ ) re¬ joy cing and beholding your order. One Paul onely did both reioyce and behold. And 2 Pet. 3. ii^What manner of per/ons ought we to be, xa^irJhy.mrcts tmu^ovroLt, looking for and hafientng unto the camming of the day of God, Here is no multiplying of petfons. 2. I confefle alfo, that two articles OjOr ot, doe not multiply fub- jefts, or make a diltinftion of divers forts of perfons. As Bevel. 2. 1 . T hefe things faith he, 0 - e , it is one and the fame JefilS who hoUeth the feven Starres in his right handy and who walketh in the middefi of the Golden Candlefikkes, But WC defire that the confluence of thefe five may be looked unto : as i. there uagenpts^z generall attribute, Elders ; andtthis a« greecii both to well ruling Elders^ and to thofe which labour in the word and d?l}rine, :. There be here two participles, KOTT.amt* 3. Two articles, O'. 4. Two (pecies , two kinds of EtdeiSy under the generall attribute of As the one fpecies or kind i8,o» crejis&rtf, fuch Elders oa rule well j and the other kinde of Eiders be oi KOTriwtrts hr hbyeo filch as labour in the fVord, as Paftorf ; and in DoSlrt»e,2S Do ingof Gods houfe, and is but a care for their bodies : VVhereiS to rule well, isanEcclefiafticall Magiftracy, to gos in and out before Gods people, to watch for their fouUs^ as thofe which raufl give an Accompt, Hebr^ 15, 17. 1 Thcf^, 5. 12, The Deacon capeth for the body onely, and the Deacon, that Biljon and others would have with him, is neither in this place, nor in all Gods Word, as we (hall bcare. Ob*4. ‘Fy thefe who rule well^are under jiord^Wdko^i^who for age, cannot preachy yet rule welt, Anf,S\jict\y thefe who have Ubouredin the Word WDocTirine, and fpent their ftrength in painefull preaching, and noWjio old age, rule well, cannot in reafon bee thought worthy of leffe honour and wages, then preaching Eiders, but above them, as emeriti milites dxt not to be degraded : and if they have never houredinthe Word 4WDo9[rirje, they being Biihops, by office, niuft be dumb dogs, and worthy of no honour at all. 2* They cannot rule wtll^ as Paftors,and yet be dumbcjand not labour in the word. 3, The Text (peaketh not of Elders , atate^ by age, but of Elders, Officio^ by office, who labour, aswork-menin a vineyard,^;. 1 8. Oh. 5’* ruling well he meaneth a holy life, fo as hj meaneth not only that Paftors (houldlive hoHly,but alfo preach painfuHy, A»fw,. Didoclavius anfwereth, that then all that live holily^ Should have Jlipend, as workmenjand Certainly ifPaulhad fpo- ken nothing of thefe who labour in theViord rfWiJii Do^nne,yet the Text doth hold forth chat thefe who rule well, and doe not labour in the Word Do<^rine are worthy of honour • for the comparative here, or fuperlative degree, doth well inferrethe poiitive degree. But i. Minifters ffiall bee worthy of honor, though they preach not, 2. The arguments which I brought, to prove, and that undeniably 5 that there be two forts of ElderSi in the Text fight againft this fenfe, which inferreth that their is but one fort of preaching Elders here, to whom double bo- norhdue, fortworefpc£l:s,to wic,holinefJeofIife, and painfull preaching, 3, Holineffe of life in all Gods Word, is never ex^- preffed by wed governing, which is a worke of a publick Chur ch¬ oicer, as i8cIeare.R«>w.i2.8, i 12, 13. holineffe oflife is common to all private ChnfUans, yea and to women, who can¬ not rule, nor rule well. Ob.dj. I$0 of Ruling Elder f. Ch Ap.7* Ohi6. The Rulers here ought to have tv ages , &s rvork^en^ but jour Elders have no wages* Elders asre not i» this Text. e/^w/w.Thatis not concludedjwbich i* in qu^ftion jfortheaf- fnmptioB thould be 5 hut y our ought to have no wageSj and are worthy of no honour^ ) and f he aflTumption is or cly de faUo^ (^they have none") 2. This argunient might prove that a noble man, called to be a Minifler, if he fti mld take no ftipend, were notalawfuIlMinifter j and F4«/ then was no iawmli paftor, at Corinth, became hec refufcd ftipend j but Aipend is due to both Pallor and Eidetjand in thccafeof fcandalljit is due to neither of thtmihie & hunc* Obt7. If there bettvofortsofEAduxihereyheremujlhetrvo forts o/Bithops, f<7r Presbytet BiOi; p*ir^ fyrK nyma, and one and the fame^as is cleare , Tii*t*6 y, ARs 2 j. 17. /'hey Af r calUa El~ der8,^»«3^v.28.Bifliops.But vte cannot admit of tw&Jorts of Bifhups: feme to ruleyind jome to preachy hat were Antichnftian* Anfw, Though there be two (ore ot Elders here, it doth not follow that there be two forts ofBifiiops ; and it is not proved becaufe Elder and Bilhop are not proved to be fronymaitom the alledged places , genus & ffecus^ a living Creature and a man are not fynonyma^ but have different di.fi^ icions, GUdiw ^ enfis have the feme definitions, as a man and a difeourfing crea¬ ture are fynonyma. An Elder is a generall , and a Bilhop a (brt of Elder, and an Apoitleis an Elder, and <0 tearmeth him- felle, I Pet.5,i.aH Elder: cu Divines fay that a preaching Ei¬ der jand a B/lixOp net (ynonymayowt and the fame, and fynonyma nonfaciunt nmmerttm^ as Gladius ^ Enfts: but they never taught 1 that an Elder in general and a Bilhop^are fynonymsL3X\d the fame, ! nor doe the places 5 Affs 20. Tit. i. prove it j for if they be all I preaching Elders, to whom PW preached at Ephefu3,^i?/ 20. as the Text leeraeth to make theiHj ARs 20^1^ tg» then the Eldeis that Taul called for vt 17. are preaching Elders, and the fame with Bifhops v» 28. and Tit* i* Vaul willeth Titus to ordaine Elders, that is, both preaching & ruling Elders, and there he giveth an inttance in preaching Elders, or BilhopSjand fliew- eth what fort of men Bifhops (bould be. 2. If there be two forts •^/Elders, i Tim*'^%\y. then fmld there be two forts of Bifhops^ Sect.7* Of Ruling Elders, 151 I diftinguiflithepropofition, then are there two forts of preach** ing Bilhops, 1 deny the propofition in this fen(e, but if the ni-aningbcjthere betwofpecies of Bi{hops* or ©/erfeers, one ralingO/erfeeis, and another preaching Bithops, wefliallnot contend tor the word, if ive agree upon the thing 5 thougfi I much doubt, if the ruling Eider in the Scripture , corns u-ider the name oi Biiliop or ^TnirKomg, 5. This obji<5ii:)nfalieih unifcr the ftroake of the argumetirs proving that there be two forts 'ot E ders in this Text , and how they can bee anfwered , 3 know not. Ob. 8. That office is not In Scriptuye, yvhofe CharaEiers ^ qna- lilt s^and notes are net fp‘cified in Scripmre^ as the Charatlers of a Deacon are ^ i Tim. 5* and of a Biihop ihid, B'itthr Ch raEl- ers, qadites and notes vf a rtilingEidQt are net in the Seripturef E go, e^c. ^ Aifrv,i. T deny the m)jor propofition ; for then, becaulethe Scripture faith not, an Apoflle fljotildhe bUmeleSjthe husband of onejfife^ vijiUnti fober , and thus and thus, and an Evangelift fhoul-^ be thus and thus, and a prophet fliould be thus and thusquiiified, therefore Ap jiiles, E a ^gelifts, Prophets, are , not in Scripture* U is true thefe were but temporallofficeSj yes it is enough to take oft and breakc the aigumenr, for ihcfe temporary effieef, o^uft be no leffe warranted, by the word, ex¬ cept they be uniawfuU, then the offices that are of perpetiiiil indurance. 2, Idiftinguilh the major propoficion, "That office is not in Scripture^ rvhofe charaElers are not in Scripture^ neither in one particttlar place, exprefly and it is not true; for 'bapii.in irj no one pi ceis fo exprefly fet downe in Scripture, from ail its Charafters in particulai’, a? is the Supper of the Lord, which is deferibed, Mat,2S, Lfik.,22, i Cor. 1 1, in t ic Elements , (acrcd'sftions, prayer, confecration, words , ofif)fi.’ u ion,efficient, forme, end, gefiure, &c. Yet is baptifme for chat not excluded from the claffsand number of G^ d* ora dinances aiad fcale*, or, that ofice ts not in Scripture whofe Cha- raBers are not inS>c{\’^ime y nether in divers places of Scriptiirej nor by good confequence, and lawfull analogy with other its fedow offices, thatlyedd willingy : but now the affump^ tion is faife ; for as baptiCtnc by analogy is defenbed in many 152 of Kulmg Elders* CHAP.7; ot Its Charaft.rs, as prayer, confecraiion of ihe Elements, end &c. when the Supper of the Lord is defcribed, making a juft proportion betwixt baptifnie and the Qthcr Sacramens, and by other places of Scripture, io is the ruling Elder in his cha- Tafters defcribed j when the Biftiop his fellow-officer is def^ cribed. 3. The affumption alfo is falfc; for the ruling Elder is defcribed out of this Text. i. negatively, that hence is gatheicd, by ftiong confequence, asisfaid, that he is an Elder who boHreth net in the Word and D ><^rine. 2. Hee is defcribed affir¬ matively, for an office is Efficiently defcribed, when the fpe- cihek ads thereof a re fee downCj’asa min is defcribed when wee fay, hee is a Great ur e vrho deth di^courfe , and mal^e ufe of Reafon ; (bis this Elder defcribed, when wee lay it is his ojfce terule roell^ I Trw:.5 17. hee is a and a government which Chrift hath inftiiutedin thebody, i Cor.ia.iS.and hthRom* 12.4, an O gan and member of fhriflsbodj , whole office it is to rulf ( w trpruS'fi^ with diligence^ >01. 1 2 S. Ob, 9. Bm it is bat a generally that he rale, vpe have not thefe reherem theparticalarsofhisrulingjConJiJl* Anf. If this be ftrong , you have not, i Tim* the par* icu- lars of the paftorall teaching , but onelythe generals 'aB Jhop mufl be apt to te.ach.Yet in other places wc have the par iculai s as inllru6fing , rebuking , confuting, convincing ; fo what ever the Scripture faith of the preaching Eldcis ruling , that fame it faith of the ruling Elders ruling , feeing the ruling Eider is the affiftanti fficer to help the preaching Elder, and bothofehem with the D< ftor are to rule the Houje of God, 10. Bat if rating be the fpecific\a*id ejfenttaff note of the rutin f Eldei, he cannot be a ff^ciall officer afferent fr^m the preach^ inq Eider a for what iseffcnnalt to one fp cies cannot agree to an* other^and what conjlitateth one fpecies^deth not agree to another, Artfw, This connexion may well be denied, and it is (aid well by one ; The ruling Elder fo/unt regit^ doth oncly governe, fed non folas regit , but he doth not govern bis alone, but with thePaftor and IDoSor. From thele things I infer chat as this is not a good confcquence,/I/ becaufe they are for the leading on of the Churchy and the body already let up in a vifible frame, and therefore reckoned cut, Kt-w,! 2.4,8, i f'or, 12.28. andconlidcr, 1 pray you, how unccrtainc andlubn'ck a way it is to pin Gods Spirit, and to fetter him to anyone place in his enumerations , Behold, Rom, 12, 8, all the or¬ dinary efficers are expre fled , and yet Apoftles, Evangelifls, Miracle.*! Tongues are omitted , all which are ennumerated, lCor,i2 28,29. yet are fpecifickafts of Prophets, Teachers omitted, i Cor, 12, at left oneiy fpoken of in generall under the notion of hearing, feeing, walking,and /?/«/. All dependeth upon this falfe propofition 5 To thsfe onlyareiheksyosofjunfdiclion^ and power of binding and looftng given^ to whom the keyes of knowledge are given, ) for though the one key worke nothing without the other , yet the propofition is not from this made good, for the key of knowledge , and the power of paftorali preaching is given, uni fubfbiivef non uni’ tati nifi objeHive, to one man as to the fubjeft^and to the Churchy for her Calvation and good, as for the end and objtft ; and the Paftor being once ordained a Paftorjmay ufethefe Keyes, e^uoai fpecfcatiomm independently . for hee may preach mercy and wrath, not Waiting the Churches Et potefias cUvium tyuoad jt. rifdi&ionem data > jl ecclefa fubjeBive obfeElive , ^ data e ft non uni ^ fed unitati : but the power of the keyes , in cenfurcs, for binding and loofing is given to no onemortall man, "but to the (^hurch^oth as to the fiibjc^, and the objeft. I tneanethe Minifteriall £hurch ;and not one man PaftorjPrpejOr prelate may ufe the Keyes, the jfhureh hath them, and can onely validly ule them. Ob. 12. Bui how is it proved that Ruling Elders are of divim iiifiitution ? Anf* God hath placed, ^ Ruling Elders in the body, as is faid, I ^orii2.28.andthisis, 12. 4. compared with 8. ^ an Offi e that Chrifl hath appointed, and as thelc places prove the <,xhorteror paftor to be of Divine inftitution , and the A« poftle, Teacher, Prophet, 1 Cor.12. 28. and the Elder who la- boureth in the Word andD^ £f:rine,to be an inftituted works-man worthy of wages, 1 Tim, 5 • 1 7, 1 8.S0 muft they prove the man who > ruleth we ligand with diligence, to be of divine appointment. Oh,l^%BHt the rulingin diligence, Rom* 12.8. and the govern¬ ments, 1 Cor. 1 2. 2 8. are getter alls , andfo cannot conjlitute a ff:- eiali office, in the boiy l for it isagainfi logic that that which is generall,and common to all the officers, can conjlitute affiecies, or a fpeciaU kinds AnfwHihh S EC T. 7 * Ruling Elder t proved hjf Scripture. 155 e^»/w'.Thi»obligcth the opponent, totcachjwhat is meant by governors, whether M^giftrates, but thefe be not an office in Christ Body as is herefaid, i2(7»/.i2*4. and i ^tfr.i2.i4>i5. or doe they meane mafiers of families ? but thefe be parts of hea¬ then focieties, as well as of Chriftianjand a Family as it is fuch> is net the 3. Nor can hec meane here of Preachers, for Rom, 12.8. I Ctfr»i2.28t the exhorter and the ruler with dili¬ gence , the Teacher, and Prophet, and governments are clcarely differenced, as different organs of the body, Eye, Eare, Hand, Foote, I Ctfr.l 2.i4,i5./Jcw.i2.4. nor <^4) can they underftand Rulers in generall : for, ager.us, a generall doth notexift, or have aft jail fubfiftenccjbut in fomc determinnate fpecies j as a In vingCreaturedoth not fubfiftbutin man, or in fome fpecihek nature of Birds and Beafts:n©w Godh fayd to place thele govern- ' meats in the body, i 2.28. even as the Eye, and Bare and Hand are fcated in the body, i ^W.i2.i^ji7,i8. Nowasage- ncrall Eye, or an Organ in generall is not placed in the body, but fuch adeterminatOrgan, an Eye, an Eire, an Hand, a Foot; fo neither hath the wifdome of Chriff appointed a governor in generall 5 and left it to the Churches diferetion to fpccifie what this governour (hall be, whether a Prelate, a Faftor, a ruling Elder; but as God hath not fet Teachers in the body in generall, but hee hath placed ffich andfuch fpecies, Apoftles, not Popes, Evangeliftsjnot Cardinall# ; fo mull bee have deter¬ mined fuch and ftich Governors, ruling Elders, rather then a certaine Creature named a Diocefan prelate, an uncouth beaft in the holy Scripture. Avety Jefliite5i’eacons office Jhad be here defcribed^ by the interjeBion of the ruling Eider, the two aSsofthe deacon, whith is to give with fimplicitj,md,to fhew mercy with cheerefulneffe^ and which is an infclent orderyherfore the Apoftle doth not here ennumer* Ate divers offices, eyfnfw. There i< no better confequcnce in this, to fay, he fpeakfth of divers gifts 5 Ergo, he fpeaketh not of divers offices, then to fay, he fpeaketh ®f divers faculties and liabilities in the na¬ tural! body, as of an hability of feeing, hearing ; Ergo, heeac* knowlcdgeih not divers members with divers offices, as the Eye to fee, the Eire to heare, yea the contrary is rather a good confcqjencc ^ and the Text is cleare that fee fpeaketh of divers offices , v» 4, for as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the fame office. So we being many, are one body^ in Chrift, and every, one members , one of another. Yea the Text holdeth forth thefe five to us to be diftinftly confidcred. I, That the f'hurch is one body organicall, having divers^mem- bers. 2. That there be divers gifts of the fpirit in this body, asisdeare, /2(!iw.J2.t'.3,4,$.f3)Tbat there be divers offices, and places and funftioni in this body, which the Apoftle excel¬ lently Sect,7* Ruling Elders proved by Scripture^ *57 lently dividctb into two gencralis. according to the necellities of the members of Chrifts body. Now in gencrall thisneceffity is twofold, oncrcfpeftingthefcule, andforthi?, hee hath or¬ dained , prophecy , and for the bodily neceffity , SioKoi'U, Miniftery and Service , i;. d.and z',y,md thefetWo ha¬ ving ftt downe fn aljlrado , hee commeth to divide them, in conereto, according to their feverall offices and funftionSjWhich r i.TheTeacher, or Do&or.v.'^, \.2.The Exhorter,or Paftor.^'.8. befourein the Tex^c 3The ruler, or governing Elder.alfot . 8. J 4.T he Dittributer, who is to ftiew mercy V on the poore, or the Deacon alfo.z^.S. Then ( 4} Apoftle doth fct downe the feverall fpe- cifickaftionsandoptrations of thefe offices , and that againe 11 ii.Pcophecying, 7^.6. two wayes.i.in general!.'^ 2. Mlniflering.i/.y. a. He fetteth down the operations and Ipccifick actions of the r i.Teaching, in the Doftor.'z/.y, \2. Exhorting, in tbepaftor.z/.S* fbure offices in particular, asc 3. Ruling in, the Elder. ^’.8. /4.Diftributing, and (hewing mer- C cy, in the DeacOn.-i^.S, Then (5) he fetteth downe the manner and holy qualification of thefe operations, and exercifes of their offices ; and that alfo twowayei. 1. In general!. 2. In the foure particulars in Ci. In Prophecyingj but how t accordingto the proportion of Faith v, G, 2,Miniflcring,and how \ 'Fy being given or ad^ diHedto Mixijleringv.ji ' fi.TheDoftoror leather, is to be in, or given to Teaching. 7. 2.Thepaftordsto bein Exhorting, Sedtr- lous and painefun.z/.|8, downin' ’ fourVi 3-Th« rulinpElder, to rule, « with di- ligence. v» 8, 4. The Deacon is to diftribute? and ffiew' mercy, on theSick,poore, imprifoned, ftranger j ddlrafted, in fimplicity, in Chearefulnefle.z^.S, X 5, Alfo./ general!/ a.He fetteth them j dowpe in four particulars, as 158 ilulmg Elders proved Scripture* Ghap./* Alfo though ic be true, that one and the fame man may both teach and exhort, andthecomparifon of the naturail body doth not in all things held, for one member cannot both be the eye to lee, and the care to hcare, but both are here a fort of eye to the Churchy yet hath made the Paftor andthe Doftordifte- rent. (ItisneedlcflTetodirputCjif they differ in nature, andific be a confounding of Chrifts order, that one he both, when Chrifi hath given gifti for both to one man ) for firft, the Word of dot h.diffe fence them ; fccondly, we know thatmany have gifts to teach, who are but dull and weake to perfwade and worke upon the affe^ion, as is obferved amongft the Fathers, excelled in teaching and difpnting, Chryofleme in ex¬ horting. S aimer dn okiietyrtihy that there ’Thomas eminent in informing the underftanding, and’Bonavemura ex¬ cellent for moving the affe^ions. And many are fitted to worke on the affedions, as Paftors# who are not able to teach as Do- d:ors in the Schools. So hath (^hryfofiome and Theedoret obfer¬ ved upon thefc words, Rom, li, 7, 8. Nor doth it move me much, that fpeaketh twice in one verle of the Deacon, ic is not unuluall to the Spirit of God in divers Scriptures :fo to doe, as Pre^'. 1. ^rov, 2. Pfal, 1 ig. How dangerous it is to affirme, that all the Officers are not fet dowr^in Gods Word, we may be taught by Papifts, for SJltfis givethareafonjwhy the Apofile letting downc, i Cor. 12.28. the Ofiicers in Cyedshonk^ hath omitted the Pope ; he anfwer- eth, the Apoftlc is not^ here letting downe the degrees of the Hirarchicall Order, for then he fhould have fet downe BiffiopSj Presbyters, Deacons, which be parts of that O'derjbutonely he letteth downe fom« chiefe members of the Churchy indued with rare gifi8,and ccinmentingon Ephef, 4. he faith, The Pope is fet downe under the name ofTafiors and DoPlors, Tcaufe he fendethP ajlors and^DoPlors to all the world'^and this was the reafon why the Prelate was reputed a Paftor, and the oneJy Pallor, be- caufe though it was too bale for him to preach 5 yet he preached in and through poore Presby ters whom hefent. hndSalmercn raoveth tbp ^l^eition, why i Cor, 12. 28, Popo, (Cardinals, and T atriarches are qmhtcd in thisplac^ • and we fay, tvhy are Bijhops^ ty^rchhifiops yTrimdtes^ t^ietropolitans^ Deanes, Archdeacons^ Cjhan’* Silmeron cm- man, in Rom 1 2. ^'.9, Efius com. in 1 Cor.\i„ Idem com- in Ephef.c.^-i i. Stilrnam in 1 Oor.ii.iS. Sect*7* of Deacons, 159 Chitnceliours, officially &c, never once mentioned in the Word of God. But Salmtron anfwereth , l. They are implicitely fes downs here^ and under the name of helpfy opkttUtion; ^ Paul hath infiituted DeanSy tArchdeanSy and tfoe foure leffitr orders. And what elfe doe divers anfwer, who teach that government X Qor, 12. 28. is but a generail 5 and the Church, in a prudeutiall way, under this may ^ub^iitutc and introduce Tuch and fuch fpecicsof governments as they (hall finde convenient, as ruling Elders, ruling Prelates, and Tuch like ; but 1 would gladly know why the Spirit of God hath particularly fet downe the laft fpecified Officers, as i Cor. 12.28, ^ApofileSy under which are no fpecits of ^pfffiles^ but onely fuch individual! perfonB,yl/ 165 but on another grouBd » that the Apoftles snuft attend a more ne- ceffary worke, then Tables. Objeft. 4> But the occajien of appolnth^ Deacons vfos to dish nr-* den the Pafior , Vfho was to give himfelfe wholj to preaching and prayings Ergo, atthe firfi theeyfpofiles and foalfo Paftors were Deacons^ if therefore the peore be fewer then they were at lertsfa- lent^^B»6» where the Char ch did exceedingly maltiplie ^ this Of¬ fice of Deaconry was to returne to the Pafiors , as its prime and na^ live fabjeSl ; and therefore is not ejfentially and primarily an Ofiice feparatedjrom the Pafiors O^ce, t^nd if tkepoore ceafe to be at all^ the 0 jfice ceafith alfo, ey^nf.l cannot well deny but it is apparent from the Apoftles themfclvcs were once thofe who cared for the poore, but I deny that hence it followes in the cafe of fewer poore,that the Office can returne to the Paftors as to thefirft fubjeft, except youffippofe the intervention of a divine infii- tution to place it againc in the Paftors ; as the power of Judging dfrael was once in Samuel j but upon ffippofttion that Saul was dead , that power cannot returne backe to Samuel except you fuppoie chat God by his authority fhall re-deliver and tranflate Icbackeagaineto Samuel^ on feeing God by pofitiveinftitution bad turned the power of judging over from Samuel into the pcrlbn of Saul^ and changed the lame into a regall and Kingly power, that Ame authority who changed the power nauft re¬ change it againc, and place it in, and reftore it to its Hrft fubje^o a, Thefewnefte of poore ^ or no poore at all, cannot be fuppo- ftdjjoh. i2*^»forthe poore you have alwaies with jouo Andcon«>i ftdering the affliftioas of the Churches , the objeft of the Dea¬ cons giving and {hewing mercy , as it is Rom. 1 1. 8. cannot be wanting , as that the Churches fabricke be kept in good framei the poore, the captives of Chriftian Churches , thefteke, the wounded, the ftranger,the diftraRed be relieved, yea and the poor Saints of other Churches, i Cor. 1 6. be fupported. 3. Not onely becaufeof theimpoffibility that Paftors cannot give both them- fclves to fraying and the fVerd^ and to the ferving of Tables \ but by rcafon of the wifdome of Chrift in a pofitive Law , the Paftor cannot be the Deacon ex officio in any cafe. For i. Chrift hath made them diftin^ Offices, upon good grounds) Y % a.Thc 164 Deacons not Preachers* Chap,7* 2. The A-poftlc hath fet downe divers qualifications , for the Jhof^ I Tim.3. !• and for the Deacon, V. 1 2^ i jt And 3. the Paftor who is to give the whole man to the preaching ©f the Gofpcllj cannot entangle himfelfe with Tables, 1 Timr4.i5. 2 Tim.2.3, 4,') . if we (hould fay nothingjthat if there were need oi Officers to take care of the poorc^when there was fuch grace and love amongft the Saints and Apoftles able and willing to acquit themfelves toward the poore, and when all things were common Aft. 2. 44,45, 46j47* Aft. 4. 31.32,33, 34. far more now is the Office needfulljWhen the love of many is waxen cold. Obj -ft. 5. Butif there were a community of goods , and no man lacked any thing, ’y,^^%there were no poere at aU^andjo no need of Deacons, Arfw, This is to carpe at the wifdome of God, who appointed feven men to ferve Tables; for juftice might fay , thole who had nothing to give to the publique treafury of the Ghurch, ffiould expeft nothing thence, charity would fiy the contrary. Ohjell»6t D ifiribution of earthly qoods is not fuch a thing ^ as requireth a fpirituall Ojfce ; for money given by a ^hmch-oficer hath no fpirituall infuenee on the poores neceflty, more then money given by the Magijiratet or one who hath no Church-efice, Anfw, I deny the eonfequence : for then the Priefts killing of Bullockes to God had no more influence, if we fpeake phyfically, then a Bullockc killed by another man. Now the Churches bounty and grace, 1 Cor. 1 6, 3. being a fpirituall offerir g to ^od, by vertue of Chrifis inftitution , hath more in it then the com¬ mon charity of an Heathen , if it were but for this j that the wifdome of God in his Ordinance is to be confidered ; and if we fpeake phyfically , the Word of hath no more influence whenfpokenby a Paftourin publique, then when fpoken by a private man 5 yet if we looke to Gods Ordinance, the one hath more affiftance when it is fpoken, then the other, cateris paribus, Objeft. 7. The Office of a Deacon is not mentioned in the Word, and what fiould be his charge is fcatcely holden forth in Scripture, Anfw, The Scripture faith the contrary , 1X1111.3.13. They that have ufed the Office of the Deacons welf c^c. V. 8. mujl the Deacon be grave , Phil.i. i. 2. The Scripture holdeth forth to us, that he muft take care that mddows and the poore be not . - . _ ftegU^id: Sec T.7. Deacent not Freachen* ftegleHed in the daily minijirationy Aft* I. and therefore mufi he jerve Ttibles^ v. 2. And 3. he muft be appointed over this n^orke^v*^, and 4. looke how f me giving and Jbereing mercy ^ and how fane ftnglentjfe of heart and cherefulnefe in thefe things extendjas farrc s Biuft the office of the Deacon extend, hence all in poverty, want, captivity jbondSjfickneffe, are to be helped by him. Obje(?t.8»;ff«f it would feemytbat a Deacon hath a higher imploy- went then to diftribute goods , and that he is to preach , as Seep hen and T‘h-ilip did: for 1. they did eheofe men 6. full of the Holy Ghefi ; now to be full of the holy Ghojlisa requifite in a preacher^ and is not requited in a man to dtfribute money • yea thefe who are leaf ejfeemed in the (f hutch , 1 Cor. 6.4. may judge in things per-^ taining to this life ^ Ergo , they may fujfce to difiribute tH /StenuKcCi things which belong to this life. Anfw, To diftribute in a civill and naturall way requireth not a man full of the Holy Ghofi^ but to diftribute in fimplicity , and with the grace of heavenly Rom. 12.8. and with the qualities-ofa compleat Deacon, i Tiin.3.i®ji3,i4. requireth the holy Ghoft, though they m ry be good Deacons who are not full of the holyGhoft^ but fuch were chofen, i. becaule this was to be a rule to all ‘Deacons to the Worlds end , and the rule ftiould be as ftreight and perfeft as can be. 2. Becaufe there were choice of fuch men, as ihofe in the Apoftelfte (flurch , and reafon that Godbe ftrved with the beft of his owne. 3. The Holy Ghoft is required for fanfiification , as well as tor gifts of preaching, Luke 1.1 5* Matth.io. V.20. Stephen did no more ch.yfm his Apology then any witnefiesof Chrift convened before Rulers may doe who are obliged to be ready alwuies to give an an'wtr to every one who askfth them of the hope that is m thtm^ with meekn^ffe and fearct i Pet. 3. 1 5 • yea though it we.’'e a worran who yet may not preach,* Cor.i 4.34* Philip was an Evangelift. 5. The Apo- ftle, 2 Cor.^,4. doth ffiarply checke the Corinthians , for going to Law one with another , before heathen Judges , whereas the fmallert amongft them might have fuppMed t te bench of an hea¬ then Judge in matters of this life , the loffi whereof wa® nrjthing compar. ble to the great fcandall they g we. But there i» a grea¬ ter grace required to the Cburch-diftr ibution ^ and the ffi iali legulating ot the confcience ij? a couftant office of diftribution, thsc' i66 Deacons not Preachers, Ch Ap.7^ then in a tranfienc and arbitrary aft of deciding a matter of money. Objeft«p. I Tim. 5. 9. I" he Deacon mfift hold the mj fiery of the faith 5 Ergo fie mufi be able to french, iyinfyr. It folloWeth not , forthereis a twofold holding of the myftery of faith; one for the .'preaching of found doftrine recommended to Timethjyoi this /*<««/ doth not fpeake; there is another holding of faith for ftedfaft beleevers , and for an holy and blamelelfe converfation ; and therefore it is not (aid fimplyj holding the ntj fiery of faiths but, holding the my fiery of faith in a pure confidence. In which ftnle Chrift faith to the Church of Pergamm^ Rev. 2.13. Thou holdefi fiafi my name, and hafi not denied my fiaith. And faith of himfclfe , eTim. 4. 7. 2 have fought a good fight, I have finijhed my c our fie ^ I have bgpt [the fait hi He meaneth not, that he kept fo much of the knowledge of the found doftrine of faith as made him fit for the miniilery , and qualified him to teach, and i Tub. 1. 19. holding fait hand a good confidence^ which is meant of the grace of favlng fiaith. But chat the Deac©« is not to preach iSjCleare, i. becaule P^^/clearely differcnceth the Deacon from the preaching Elder, i Tim. 3. i, 3,12,1 3. and requireth that the preaching Elder be apt to teach, but rcquircthnotthisof the Deacon, and Aft. they arc made two Offices not confiftent in one man; for if the Deacon mail be a Teacher, he muft either be a Teacher as a gifted man , or he muft be a Teacher in Office ; he cannot ex ofiido^ by his Office, be a Teacher as a oifted man, for the authours of that opinion hold that men arc Preachers that way as Chriftians , and fo the Dea¬ con though he were not a Deacon, he might be a teacher in that fenfe, though he were onely a gifted Chrfiian: Ergo, he cannot be fuch a teacher by his Office: but neither can he b^e an officiall teacher as a Deacon , for he who doth teach that way mutt alfo pray, for the one cannot be granted, and the ether denied 5 if then the Deacon, ex ojfido^by his office muft pray and preach 5 he muft pray and preach ht in feafon andoutof fcafon, and give himfelfe to it. But if he muft give bimlelfe to praying and preaching by his office , then by his office he muft give over the ferz'ing of Tables^ as is faid, Aft.d.a. and if he muft leave Ta¬ bles by his office, the Deacon by his office quit and give up Sec T.7* Deacens not Treachers* 1 67 his oflice , and it fhall belong to the Deacon by his office , to be no Deacon. 2. Whoever by bis office may teach, by his office may adminifter the Sacraments , for Chrift givcth one and the fame royall Patent and Commiffion for both, Matth. 28 ip* I Cor. 1 1.23. Jjh:4. i, 2. but this is to be a Mioifter by Office, and fo a Deacon, as a Deacon, 'is a Paftor. 3. The Deacons office )8 to preach if he be thereto called by the Biffiop : hence the Bi- ffiop is the principall and foie Paftor; the Preacher, Elder, and Diacoo, noneofthenamay preach or baptize, except they be called thereunto bytheBifhop. Hence judge what a Paftor that man is, who aEiu primo^ and by office is a preacher , but cannot nor may not exercifehis Office, but by the will of a mortall man. Obje^. I o. The Deacon wufi he the hpuhand of one wife, ruling his children and his own houfe wek, 1 Tim. 3. 1 2.Brgo^he mufl he able to governe the f'hurch welly noUlfe then the Tafior of whom the fame (Qualification is required y v. 5* Tie aeon muji hf femewhat more then a carer for the poere. oAnCro* The Deacon is never called a Ruler; nor is that fame dignity of ruling the Church put upon the Deacon, V* 1 2. which is put upon the Paftor, v, 5; Nor are thefe fame words fpoken of both. Nor is it faid that the Deacon rriuft rule the Houfe of God ; but the meaning is , he who cannot rule bis ownc children and houfe, Chall not be able to rule the Hofpitall koufes of the poore and fteke ; and this ruling is nothing but a caring for tables, and for the houles ©f the poore. Whereas ta- king care for the houfe of God\% given to the Paftor, v* 5. but if you give to the Deacon the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven, he is higher then his firft inftitution can beare,Ad.d.where he is prefly removed from all officiall medling with word and frajevy and fet to the ferving of Tables* Objeft. II •The Teacon by his Office is to ferve 7 dhleSyABi^ 6. 2« that isyo adminifter the Sacr ament s^at leaf he is by office to baptize 5 for lefut himfelfe baptized not^ but his Difciples^ Ioh,^,2»and ChriB fentnot Paul to baptize^ but to preach • therefore the Apofles bap» tized by others ^hy Deacon Sy and by others, whofe minifiery and helpe they ufed in baptizing* Brgo^the Deacons office is not onelj to care for 1 63 Deacons not Preachers* Chap.7» An/w» I yeeld that the Deacon is toferve at the communion Table , and provide the Elements, and to carry the Cup at the Table: but that is no wayes the meMingoi fervifi£ Tables m this place, Alls 6,2* becaufe^thefervingofTableSjhere, is fuch a fervice, as was a remedy ot the Widowes ntgleUed i» the minijiration , for of this negicft they oomplaine v, i* but they did not complaine that they were neglefted of the benefit of the Lords Supper, for the Apoftles doe ntver thinke that the ad- miniftration ©f the Lords Supper is a burden which they put off thcmfelves as inconfiftent with the preaching of the word and prayer , and which they devolve wholly over to Deacons. 6-Synoi,cini6- Its not ibfayth the fixe councell, and Ghryfofiome Cctsnethto invenimusm the fame; and bccaule a Table fignifieth an Altar , (a» 6) mTLvirU Salmeron faith) therefore fome papifts fay that Deacons ferved qui miHifirm atthe Aharj and fo pntifiede Romannm opone dtaconnm myfteriis, fed ds rninifirare ad alt are , Baptizare , ^ pradicart : and Salmeron mniflerio qxioi Piith^to ferve at the altor is ejfentiall to the DsiCon , bnt to preach and baptize agreeth to him by commijfion and of necejfity, 2* The cundum ‘^Chryjl- Apoftles in the Text , ABs6* doe denude themfelves, of fer- fiom. ving of T ables in an officiall Way, or, dii Jerving of Tables vi3i% Chryfof, /;£)»ir7. a peculiar r-fficc impofed upon fevenmen^ of honefi report s and full of the Holy Ghofi ^ with apoftolickbenedifilion, and on of the hands of the Apojlles ^ and doe manifelUy make it an office different from their paftorall charge, vihichviiitoghe thrmfelves continmllj to prayer, and to the minifery of the tvord^ 3. 4. for baptizing cannot but include praying and preach¬ ing. 28, ip, or at leaft muft be necellarily conjoyned in one and the fame Church-officer ; for where doth the word of ^od hold forth to us fuch a rare and ftrange Creature , who by office is to baptife , but by office is neither to preach nor pray? now the Text doth clearely difference the office of ferving Tables, -xcmS. the office of continuall praying and preaching, as not confident in one perfon't'.3 4, 5» 6, Objeft. 12. Tim.3. reles muliipHed in great* allow upon the injlitutlon ^/Deacons 2, 5 4, 5 , 6. if Dea¬ cons were. not , aecording to their primitive infiitution and Office^ ordained to be Preachers of the word^ by whoje paines the word grew? An/w, The Gohelion three wayes is good. i. BeesufetheA- poftles being exonerated oifervingTabks^nd givin'g thcmfelvcs to comhosiilb, praying and thet-mhtipery of the word vl 2. Through the conftituting of the ftve/i Deacons the word thereby 'did grow ('2) Satan ftirred up a Ichifmc betwixt the and Hebrewes, which is prejudiciall to the growth oftheGofpclI znd ffioHfch, yet the Lord ^ing fliperabtindantly gracious, where Satan is exceedingly mali'tious, will have his Golpell and Church toflourifti. 5, Thefc words^.y.doe cohere kindly with the laft verle of the foregoing Chapter, t'. 41. And daylyin theTemple^ and in every houje , they ceafed not to teach and preach 3fefu8Chrift4>#«f And the word of God intrealed, &c. God blelfing the labonre of his perficuted Apoftles , and the ftory of the ordained Deacons iis caft in by Luke upon oc- cafioi^of the uegle^ed Grecian Widdowe8,and th^ growth of $i:CT*7* ner MiAiflerspftb^ Sieales of grace* 171 fhe WQrd eould not arife trom the appointing of fuchcfficars who were not to labour in the word andprayer^ butimpJoyed about Tables , to the end that the Apoftles might labour in the ' word and prayer. Ob.14. But ddtk not the fait hfuB admlttiftratien of the Deacona (ygice^f Hr chafe to the Deacon a good degree , that u^doth it make him fitter in a preparatory way to hea?a&ot} , j^nftr. The word of fj^dy i Tim, 5. and elfewhere letting downethe qualification and previous diTpofitions of a Teacher, doth no where teach us, that none can be a minifter, but he who is firft a Deacon« 2. 7>idcclavim Canb y many are faithfull Dea¬ cons who ?re never Teachers, nor apt to be Teachers, and nsa? nyin the ancient Church were, oi lay men, made Teachers. heri Categhufuenui, hodie Epifeopus 5 and Efiius Jr-Dmafc.fi grantethjmany good Deacons can never be Teachers, becaule of * their ignorance. ^d^com.inu Hugo Cardinal faich,this i* onely againft theft, fuhito afeen- ^ . dmt in prelatienes ywko (udddtinly idend to prelacies, C’^rnelim in kc, 4 lapide dxihy ut promereantnr alt iuspromoveri in facer dotia •they Cornelm g Ufi iretof rve lo, as they may deferve to be promoted to higher places i but this doth not infer that none can be presbyters who have not firft beenc Deacons. As Chryfoflome faith, we uft cypinn i ^ epifl not to place a novice in an high place, antecfuafn fidei fua dr ^-ad AmonunL vita dederit document ay before hcc have given proofe of his faith, Bernard Sem. and good converfation.AndC7/)r/4» writing to Antonianue^com- ^’dejjftupt, Diendeth Cornelius that hee came not by a leap and fuddainly tobeaBiftiop, fed per tmnia eccleftajlica effeia premotuSy being ^ ^ promoted h degree: to all Ch[ixc\\~0^cei • and Bernard follow* cih the fame meaning. Lyraymerebuntur ejuod fiant facerdotesy ace^uirunt altiorem graduwy faith S aimer on. Now it is clearc that the fathers and papifts could extort no more out of jtha Text j but that hee who ufeih the office of a Deacon Well , doth deferve of the Church , to be promoted to an higher office , but there is no ground for papifts , or others to malce the Deacons office a neceffiary degree, without the which none can be a Teacher, {a) So^z^cmenm ftjith the Deacons office was to keepe xhaCib\icc\!itigood:k{b)SpiphampUyDiaconis in ecclefia non con 1 credit urn efty ut aliqmd mjflerium perficiant , fed fu adminifirent y.c. Z» 3 Jtlitm 172 DeacoHf^ot Minifterf cf the feahr of grace* GhAp.6. -- — " — ~ ~ i, felum & fxecjHantnr cowmifu 5 then they ujigbc neither teach (c^Eujebml.^. nor ba,ptiEej(' c) Eufei>ipu Uitbj the care of the poore and the de'i^ituconi. keeping, ol the Church and the veffels thereof were committed (il)R'iffinusl. Deacons (c^ ) RuffinHs faithjDiacons difpated in Synod* j I4C.14. znA Athartajfffs ^ when hec was a Deacon, helped his Biftiop 'Attxm^tr at the Mc-f« councell ^ but thisesme ( as lluppofe) becaufe about the fourth century ^ they were admitted to be ('e).<4mf>rof. C.4. feribes in Synods («) faith at the beginning, Deacons Efbef. preach and baptife, but alter when the Church was well furniflicd with officers, they diirtt not prefume to teach. The ^f)£:o«f/* Hiee ( f ) Canon of the counccll of Nice faith ; Diaconi ne fedeant in c-io> concern presbyterernm , nut iUU ytrdfentibm Encharifttam divh da»t, fed illis agentibtis [olum mini fir ent 5 if there was not a pres- /•»• by ter prelent(g)RftffinHs faith, then the Deacon might diitribuce the Elements* I conceive, the place i TVw. 5. faith, that Widowes were in the Apbftolick Church, both poore aged Women, who were to be mantained by the Church , and alfo anxtiiary helps, for meere fervice to heipc the Deacons ia thefe hot Countries, Both is apparent from the Texr, honour Widowes that are Widowes (h)HugiCardi- indeed, that is »s(^b)Hfigo C ardha/if expoundetb it^wbo want mUcom^ in loe- both the comfort of an husband and of Children to maintaine them ; (d Chry[of obedience and reverence, fo are Widowes to have this ho- i^faid, if any Widens have children or nepheveeSy let thtmkarne frfl to fhero mercy at home^ and to requite their Pa* rents 5 Ergo,f/?f children or grand children of thefe Vfidorees were to fuffaine them, and not to burden the Church , with them, and fo they were poore Widowes ; and this. 3.The Text clearc- ly holdeth forth , while the Apolite proveth that the children who aije ahle.j are to helpe the Parent being a desolate Widow ; becaufe. SeCT*7» Of fVidowes* becaafe v, 8. all are to provide for thcfe of their ownc hoqle, and to maintaine them ip their indigence 5 elfetheybe, in that , worfc then Infidcll children ^ wao by natures love, doc provide tor their poore parents. 3. This is cleare from, v.l6, tfanymdnorTvam:tn that iftlieveth, bath widows^ let them relieve them^ and let not the Church charged^ that they m iy relieve them that art reidomes inle^d ^ ErgOj thefewidowes Cal¬ led alio, Vm 3. did foine -Vay burden the Church with their maintenance, and they were not to be lay d upon the Churches ftock, to be maintained thereby, except they were de* (blate and without friends. But tome may obje ■;(<* jand bi&fellowe? here tobeheaidjr/'^fr^^w<’>' viftg power of the hip, jet warning ali ChUrch^O^cers ? The Qaeflion is'necre to the former, yet needful! in this mat¬ ter to be dilcufled. The Queiliofi isinot, if the name Church be given toa^bnJpanydf Chriftians , without- relation to their Officers^forthrword iitKATim isghren to a civil! meeting. The ilebtews call, fbmetiriiea, any meeting of people d Church ; *** dcith fometime lignifiej Gen. j^^i6. mj foule come net their a^embtj* So the Rahbines ufc dfor a pfaco, where- the Congregation meetetb. So the Chat- daick^znA Arabic^, ule for the place where thewor- Aippers met, from *^3;^ Caldaiee Sjriace^ Ador/nvit , be- ft^^e'it is a plate of meeting fbr adoration ; and the Con- '^gtcgation frorolthe Arabiak.'{?%3;\ coHffeg4i>if% Yet ‘(peaking rttfalgoyer^i]^ kndofckfly COnflicucedChureh, yoofliaU never SbCT.j. Keys mt givmtQ^ Qk»rchx»AntiHg»ffs^^^ 179 _ _ _ _ _ ; - ^ ^ . . „ ■■ _ I ■ ■ W findc, fuch a Church having the P^me qi a Qh^rebj but fuch a company as hath officers, and is fpoken of as a houfe iij^i^fnilyi where there arc ftcwardSjkeyf,dQ0rcs,bread end.othcc thing* no¬ ting a G’tV'iocorporation* 1. Becauft the keys arc given to ttcwardsjwhojby office, bcarc the keys ^ for taking in and c^fting ^qt, by power of ccnftires, is proper to an ordered City, where there are governors , and people governed. a.^Becaufc wee readc not , that the key cs arc given to a company of Angle believers, out of office. 3, Wee never finde in the word of God, any prafticc, 0r precept, that a (ingle company did ufe the keyes, or can u(e them. Wanting all Officerr. . : Heare whut objefteth, that be may eftabiiffi a po" piiljr government. Ca) Two or three Otters confeffioti, Rohin'atl Mit* I Church, But two or three may mak^ thiseonftjftan JuU-fepr f. without €iffiters.^t%oiT he fr Of pfttiort u clearefhy the froptf/o Made to wj* **8. . jhui/d tht- Church the Ropk^ o/Peten coitfejfion^ tA»fw, 1. I deny the propofition, and it is not proved ; two or three making Peters confeffion arc not the Church minifte- riaU j to which Chrift g^yethe keye?; for the keys include paftorall power to pregch and baptiac , which Separatifts (b)£leny to two or three wanting officer?, they may be a ipy fti- (bjcoftfif art. call Church or a part of the redeemed Churchy JSph»^,2$»z6* S7* nor doth C^rifi promife to build the miniAeriall Church pro- paly on the rock, but only the Church of believers,for whom be gave the keyes, but tp whom he gave no key.es.j2. This argu¬ ment will hurt our brethren : for two or three not entred iu Chucch-Aate, nor in Courch-Covenant , without Church- ftatc, as well, as without officers, may , and doe often make Fe¬ arer/ confeffion; yet arc they not for that a governing Church, bepauie they may not happily as yet be? united covenant- wayes. 2. He the ^poflUs appoint Elders in every Church Afts 14.23* Jf God fat in the Church Apo^les^ Prephets^eaek- ers^ I Cor 12,2s* Then there is a Cth\Kc)i before Officers ^ Am fofiles^ Prophets: 4 Major prefteppofeth there was a be^ fore he was Major ^ a Steward prefuppofeth a family • is not the Elder Jhip an or^nanae of the Church , and called the Elders of the Aa 2 * ' Church? r*-% _ 1 oO ^eytsnof givtn to a Church vpdnting officer} Ch A P.8* Church ? T'hc Chui^h dn'erdimnce of iks ElderSj or given t0 ’ 'd 1. - . u f^Kf.iJoh:^0 2oyKjo^ hatli granted to 7?^ life ; Ergo, Idh was a living man before God had given him life. The Lord breathed iti man the breath of life ; Ergo, he was a breathing and a liviiag man , bdfore God breathed that life in him. God formed man of tbeduft, Efj^o, bee was a man before G^d formed him. ■ All tbefe are as good cohfcquencesi So lacoh fervedfor awify E^gOj fbe was his wife before hec ferved for her « it followeth not. 2 . This proveth not thir&is a governing Church without Of¬ ficers, but the contrary , bccatife for that end doth the Lord appoint Elders inf every Ghdrch, and a ruler in a City, a King in a Kingdome , to govern* them , tO feed the flock , ABs 2a 28. Ergo, before there be OfBcer? in a Church , there is no govern¬ ment in ia And fo it is not a governine Church • nor is a City a governing incur portion without a Major or fome other Ru¬ lers j nor a Kingdome a monarchical! ftate without a King. And fo the Elders, are the Churches Elders, as life is the forme of a living man. And this argument is much againft therr.God ( fay our Brethren )- hath appoy nted a Chptrck-covenant^ in hii ; < : ChurchjWillitfollUw: Ergo,fcherei8 aChurch5beforeaCWci&- , •They cannot fay this. lb* leS. 3* withTvhom^ fayth Robinfon } God hath made a cove» nant , to be their Ged^ and to'have them hUpeo^ley and to dwell in ‘ them at htt< Temple , whieh have right to the premtfes of Cbri fl i and hit prefenccy ate hit Gburcb,^»r a company of believers with- out Oficers are fuch (Ergo, The profojptioh is Scripture, Gen. 1 7. l7.Levi.2^.H , 1 2i Mat.i 8. 17; - The ajfumption is true , becaufe they may believe^ feparate themf elves from the world, come out o/Ba- bel without Qffcers^exceptyatt fay they muf goto SKomc', Jerufa*, Urnfandbeyond/eaytofeeke a Church, Anfw, Theraajor is falfe';for God is in covenant with fix • bel ieVcis before they fweare a Church'’covenant j and fo all the T>romi&s are' made to them , and yet by yoiir'grmtj they are - not a Church. Yea all theft agree to the irivifible (fhurch y and every Angle member thereof. 2. Without officers, believers may not feparate ihemfelvesfrom the world ,^and come out ,of Babel^^ Sec T. 8. Keys not given to a Church wanting officers i 8 1 by a pofitive and authoritative fcparation , to ereft a new Church without paftori , or in an ordinary way ; though as Chriftians they may ftparate from Romcj negatively and touch nouncleane things 3. We fendnoneto^^r^z/^/r^wand to feeke a Church yd-, but except we fall unto the Tenets of Ana~ haftiflsySocinians and Arminians : wee rnaft fend farther then to every houre,where three believers arc, to feeke fuch as have war- cTant from Chrift to adminftrate the lealcs of grace, except you incaftingdowne build and raifeup aTower of confuhon , and evert the mlnideriall order that Child hath ap- poynted in his Church. 4. Theft bow often (faith he) the Officers fo oft the Church dieth aIJo • to remove the candlejitck^ is to difcharch the affembljibne the death of 0 ffcers ( which may be in a great perfecution ) is never /aid to be a difchmching of an af'emblj. And all communion of Saints JhaH perijh , when the O fleers are removed ^for Baptifme is without- the vifible Church ;Eph,s^ I .When the fhepheatds are-removed, the Tents cannot . - be called the Shepheards Tents , and perfecution often doth de¬ face the vifible face of a Minifteriall Church, and to remove the . rW/e/xVi^is to rediovetheminiftcry, asto takeaway eyes, and cares and hands-from the body , is to hurt the integrity of if * and make it lame. 2. All communion Minifteriall whrebywe are a body vifible ^ i Cor*i o,i6*eating one bread^mvy well be loofecf,' when paftors are removed ; whole onely it is, by your owne ; confeilioni coadthiniftcate the Sacraments, except you allow all to adminiftcate the i Lords Supper and women to Eaptife; . nor is there a communion in^ a family betwikt husband and wife, , if you remove husband and wife out of the family, except, you meane a communion by way of charity, to rebuke, exhort, comfort one another, which communion is betwixt two in- - dependent congregations, who are not m Church-Jlateom to another : but if you meane in (/hwch-commumony take heed that the keys ofevery chrift ian family,and the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven be not by this,made all one. Alfo it is faith he) une quail dealing to make a propkane multi- Robinf, lufi ef tude^ under a diocefian prelate a ChmChy andto deny, that acam- yany of fait hf nil believers is a Church. .2, God hath not tied his power iBa A Ckurck mthpHt officers hath not the k^es, Chap.8. **' ■ III wm mmm ■■ n ■ — . . ■ ■ >w— — t^ili I WII W II "** '" . power or frefence to AKj order , or office of the worlds hm acceptcth of them fhat fare hmt and works tUghteouCnest A power to en* fj the oficers u fated in the htdy, as anefentiaU property»^,Thj ^ Lord cadet h the body of the Saints the Qhmtdaiiexcluding the Elder/ ' Afts 20. 1 7.23. I Tim. 3. 1 5 . becaufe r^/ Church is effentUHy in the faint s^as the matter and fubjeU formed by ~the covenant^ $snto the which the Off cers are but adjftnBf j not making for the hang ^ bm for the welbdng of the ChuiQh^and fo the furtherance of their faith and their fervicc, A»/w. A profane multitude under a diocefian prelate, is not a Church myftical! of redemeJ ones , as a compaay of Believers are> but profcffiog the truth and confifting of a flock of called Officers, they may wcl be a Mimiieriall Church,which foure Be¬ lievers cannot be* It is true God hath not tied his power and pre^ fence to any order or offce^ as An?.bapttft8 fay : and lo fpeaKeth (3)Cstech.Rie. the Catech, oi Raccovia(a.')3ind SmM/ciu4{b)ztidNico/aides(c)(iyy deecclef cb. f>. there is no neceffityof a Miniftcry,. after jhat the Evangel is 301.302, preached by the Apoftks and confirmed by miracles .‘and that '7 “ M he«i ,„d not net.ff„y ; frmtyupr.z. * Armmians teach 10, the (ajRemonflrantes^pradicanonent dijp.4p.179. verbiadid fmpliciter neceffariam negant : ejuidclaritu'i So(e) Biff (c)Micol>iid*in copifss, paforis abiio non tam neceffaria efi ^uam utilis ad edipca* defenf. traif- tionemy pofitfuam Scriptura omnibus ^ fingulis Itgenda data efi^ ninillr^miffwie fuopte Marte difcat quifqsse quantum fatis eft. But Taul (mtu Miedy- maketh it in the ordinary way, neceifary for falvation to be- loyum p. 1 40, li eve* to call on the Name of the Lord, and to. heafe a Prophet fent ; ( d ) Remonf, and the prefence and power of iiod in the Seales of Righte- oufnes, is tyed to lawtull Pallors , 'who onely can adminiftrate jg'Jy/eJ. I thofe Scales, c3^»ir*38,ip, as to meanes ordained of God, not * Rom.io. 14, as if God could not lave without them, atid accept the righteous X5, doers without them , but fee how this man wonld beare us in hand, that the comfort of pallorall preaching and the Sacra¬ ments cannot be eyed to called Miniflers, execept we call God an accepter ofperfons., which is derJedyhStt loU believed Teach¬ ers and Dodors and Elders, had beene the Eyes, Earesand Hands, and fo integrall parts of the vifible Church, as Chrill is the head of the catholick church. And this man maketh inte¬ gral! parts adjunRcs of the church, thereby declaring Minifters may - - — .■ g-i. ' .. , - Sect.^. a Church tx)Hhout offivcrs hath HQpths keyeh^ 1^3 . — ■ — — . , may be wejl wanted, and that they are pailemcnts adbene and things of order. Never did Anabaptids fpeake louder againft the Ordinances of Ghrilf ; and SocinUns and %4rmm- a»s ace obliged to him. Tt irdly, the belecvers have right to th^ Officers, and this right is an elfenciall property of the Church ; then alfojbccauCcbeleevers hare right to the Keys, the Keyes are onely an ad of the vilible Church, which opr brethren muft deny* 4. AilsZO. 17. 1 The Cht^^ch excluding the Offi¬ cers ^(faith Robitifon )c(Uled the (^hurch^as theElders of theOhttreh^ send Timvthj vsas to behave hmfeJfe voellm the (fharch of God* This iianfwered ; they are firii a oiyfUcall Church, not a governing Church. Secondly, a man is called a man exdiiding fpule, ( if your fpule were in -ray foules head.) Therefore a trian is a thing living^and a reafondble man without hisioule : what vani' ty is here / Fitthly, jf the Church-Covenant be the edentiail forme of the Ckorch, ids as acddc! tall to xhe well being of leevecSjasOffiaers are^for they are the light of the worJd$thefah of the earth, which is tnor-e neceffary then a Church- Covenant*- And (aich (a) further, Trpo or three have received (a)f.jtittti Chrifii and hts power andright to adthemeanes of grace ^ said Chrifi Andhisfowtr arenotdivided^^ alfo the wife hath immediate right fa her hushandf perfon andgaodsfar her uf* y. stAnfw, Twoorthree (yea on&beleever) and theie noten- tred in Church- ^ate, but beleeving in Chriit., have received Cbciif and his power in all Chriltian priviiedges due to that ftatc: True; They have received Chrid and his power in allmi- iiii^riaU and Churoh-priviledges, it is fal(e$ nor can our bre- threaadmitof this by their groiin 'Is : for then ffiould they have right in theirowne peirfon to preach oaliorallyyand adrainiifratc the Sacraments; if Chrift and thepalforall power taf'ucba^s cannot be divided, and if they hav^ as jenmediate F%ht to ule the key« in.pador41 afts as the wife hath to chethusband and goods. Alfo (faith he) Of the Churches of the GentileSy fome were , ^ _ . . converted ro Godhy ApofleSy others by private .Chrifi anSy ABs%* ' <12. 4W lo. 3d, 44;47,48. and.ij* ip, 20 ai. and 13, i, 12, 48, andis\* •iyr7t Cdhweinrea/bfAthiKk,'- dstritigthe :Apofile,s abfence^ that tht Churches never affiembled together fomdif cation in praying* pro- Keys not given to h ChUrch tpaniing o^oers ChIaf.8* frophtjjiftgy And other ordinances ■ f vpere not aH they, converts^ fpho dejired to he Admitted to their feUorv/hip ? Had they not ttfe ofex^ commmicaliohf The Apoj^tes cJii^e hHthccajionaHj to the Chiitchh^ whire they appointed EtderSf A^s fVhy did Paulleave Ti^ tHS at Crete^ fave onely that men of gifts might he trained up inprO’^ phefying ? ciAnfro, All herefaid is conje(5uralI, he cannot give tis an in- itance of a Church cxcrciling •Church-power, and deftituce of OfficcrjjOnely he faich^ Can tve conceive that in the iApofiles ah^ fence there was no Chttrch meetings for edification ? But were there iio Elders and Officers in the Apofiolike Church, but onely poftles^ I thinkc there have becnePaftors, and when the Apo- ftlesfirft left the planted Churches, can we conceive that they left new converted flockes without Paftors? and if without Officers they met for prophecying, can wee conceive that they ivanted the Seales of the Covenant f certainly, Sacraments with¬ out Officers are no rules for us to follow^ Secondly ,ofconverfion by private perfons, I purpofe to fpeake hereafter ; if they prea¬ ched, it is not ordinary, nor a rule to ur. Thirdly, at Crete there have beenc Preachers, but of government without them I fet nothing; fince Eide s and Titus sire limitted in recei¬ ving accufacioQi againfi Elders, and are forbidden to lay hands fuddenly onany man ; I fee not how the people without Offi¬ cers did thif« It is good,thfltthi8 Churchthatthey give us, is all builded upon conje(SureSj and an unwritten Church U an un¬ written tradition. If the Apoftlcs appointed Elders in the Church for this end, to governc ; wee gather the contrary of your collections ; Ergo, there was no government in the Churches before there were governours, for the end could not be exiting in Gods wifdome without the meanes; that watch¬ men (honldgoe about the walls before the City bee walled, and ^ifcipline ere^ed, I cannot conceive^ :i without Officers, the ordinary difciplinators, the City of God can be no governing ’ City. ■ ; It is ^faithhc) firange where multitudes are convened^ and that where neither ^Apoftles nor Officer s were prefepti that jheke were no Churches here^itugrojfe to /ajiThatin thi t/ipojffes timet nothing WM begun but by them, _ i., ; ' ' Sec T. 8. No ordination of Elders by a Churcb^^e^ i8S yf. There waj conveilion ofrBultitudes to the l4)rd; there was a Church* Covenant in Rating them all ifl Church-Rate; you cannot fay it your felves. Secondly , it is not groffe, but Apo- Rolike, that all new Afts of government fhould take their begin¬ ning from the Apoflies, as the chufing of tJMatthias^ A6ls i, the ordaining of Deacons, the preaching to the Gen- (a) Tcml.ti tiles', A^s 10. had their beginning from the Apoflies, who fcun- h4cTif-c,ix, ] , ded and planted Churches. 3* whether py not ordination ef Slders may he hy the fhurcb ofheleevcrs wanting all Elders or Oficers, (^c) Occam didl^ Here thefc particulars muft be difculTed ; firfl, from whence is p»t.i4 c-9» ordination of Elders, from Elders or from the people. Secondly^ ifele- ^ Bion hy the people he aH that is requifite in a lawful caUing.T hirdlj^ ^ the argument from the calling of our reformers mttfi he difeufed, fundavit cath- For the firfl, obferve the followingjconfiderations : tieam,ptefl dare Firfl, A fuct'ejfton in the Church is necejfary ordinarily • extraor- pauperes,fim' dinariljyand in cafes of neeeffity it may he wanting. Secondly .yve deny f h<^^^jlliteraHt the pspifh faccejjiin to he a note of the Churchy nor doe we in any Cort contend for it, Firfl, bccaufc a right fucceflion muft bea fuccefii- Ecclef.ertho- on to truth of Doftrine, notperlonallortotall tothechaireand naked office. So (a') TertnUian^ andfalfhood may fucceed to truth^ W w.j« ^jteknefe to health, as (h') Naz,ianzen, Yea, as ( fine, when they doe prove thcmfelves to be the Church onely by ^oar^ttm Scriptures, nonnifi canonicis lihris. Thirdly, we deny not but hx-tfi. ARa, Africa, Egypt, and a great part of Europe heard not a word Ck.)Aiug de of Chrift for a long time,asBw»^^« (^) obferveth in the (h') La- tcran Counceil. And fucceflion was interrupted many ages . the world, faith (j) Prefer and QkJ Auguftine, Nofean (/) BeL PMt,R(n^, latrmne deny it* 3. Wc defire that more may be fccne of thit alfb c&p. a. B b * in i86 No ordimtion of Elders a Chnrch C H . 8 Irenem^ («) Cyprian^ (bit‘fln^* ftraited,as chePapift lanfenim ( /) in that place faith. That wee ^ mufi “ivait for an immediate calling from Heaven, as allb Ro’ binfen faith.- caufi Papam.' 2, (foKcluf Thence may well be deduced that they are law- 1. r-zo. full Pallors, and need not a calling revealed, who, in calcs of ex- ^ c.xi.p.ies, traordinary necclTity, are onely chofen by the people, and not \t)AHd’voc*^ ordained by Pallors 5 and that Pallors ordained By Pallors, ^^'thmloc- dt.* fuch, are Pallors of the fame nature 5 as called by the (m) Rebinfca Church, and Paal immediately called from Heaven, had one and the fame office by nature. 3. Concluf Thecftabliftied and fetlcd order of calling of Pa¬ llors, is by luccelTion of Pallors to Paftorr, and Elders by El¬ ders, I Thn, 5. 22. Lay hands fnddenly on no man, iXim. 14. Ntgle^ not the gift yfhich was given to thee by prophicie , with the laying on of the hands of the Elders. Secondly, the praftice of the Apoftlesisour fafe rule, becaule at all ordination of Church- officers theApollles andPaftors were aflors and ordainers, as ^^s K 1 5,id. ABs 6, 2 3. muft be granted ever fince the Apoftics times, which is our brethren) Popifh. This reafon is weak, becaufc a fucceffion , ' of E'ders and Paftors, fuch as we require, is no more popifh then a fucc. liion o- vilible belecven ; and viftble Churches ordain¬ ing Palturs, is popifh : b it our brethren maintaine a fucceflton of beleevers and v'ilib e profefTors fince the Apoftics daycf. Se¬ condly, we deny the neceftity of afucctfTnn perpetual), which papiftshold, Tnirdly, we maintaine onely a fucceftion to the true and Apoft like D >drine ; papifts hold a vifible fathedrall fucceffion to the chaire of Rowe^ and titular office of Feter. 4* f^hrther or not our brethren doe prove that the Church^ »f beleevers have power to ordaine Faftors ? In anfwcEing our brethrens reafons ; I firfl re:ucne to our Au¬ thor 5 fecondly, I obviate what our brethren fay 1n the anfwer to (d) the Oyseflions fentfromo/i England y and thirdly, fhall anlwer Roblnfons arguments. Our (b') Aiuhortairh, Beleevers have power to lay hands ('t) The way their Officers, bccaofe to them ChnJ} gave the kejes ; that is, the mi- ef the Chu^ nifieriiill power of bindi-g ^ndloojing^ Matth. id. id, 17, 18. and chesofChrift Acls l»T be voices of the pe.ple went as farre as any humane foffra'- fnnewEng- ges ceuldgoe^of anho^-d ed and twenty they chofe two. And ftcriall to bind and loofe^open and fliiit,by preaching the Gof- pell,andadminiftringtheSicraments , as toftewardsihe Keyes of am hotUe aregivcO ? bat this power is given to Eiders orcly, by evidence of thcpiaccj andexpofition of ali Divinesi 2* If the miniflcriall power and the warrantable exercife thereof, be given to ali ; then are all Minifters ; for the faculty and cxercile doth denominate the fubjedl and agent j but that is falfe by ^ Ci") I Cor.4.1, r*^) Scripture. 2. That ail the hundred and twenty did ordaine ’ Matthias an Apoftle, A£f.i. is not faid 5 they did nominate and 1 Cor.3.<5i prefent him. 2. they did choofe him. But authoritative I’epara- I Cor.4.1^ fjon for the Office was Chrifis and his Apoffles worke. 3. That zCor.s-i Qf Jep{S,v, 14, being thcic, had E hS*4 U* voicc,arjd cxercifed authority in ordaining aaApoftle cannot be ^ orderly. Yea the Aportles names are recdowr,e,and thefe words, V.23. andthij appointed two^zTQ relative to v.17. thefe words, Ter heveas numbred with us the Apoftles^and to thefe V. 21, where- ' fere of thefe men which have companied with us, crr. and to thele V.22. mufi one be ordained to be witnefe with us ofhisrefurrefiion, and they appointed two, that is,the Apo fie s •, and the reft are fee downeaswitcefleSjV. 14. Thefe continued, that is the Apoftles, with the women, and Mary the mother of Iefus,(^r, The women and others were onely confenters. 3. Here is no probation, that onely a company of believers wanting Paftors are ordainersof Matthias to the Apoflle/hipy&nd this is the queftion. 4. The pla'e Aft. 14. 23. provech that Elders appoint or ordaine Eldc?s, with confent, or lifting up of the hands of the people, which is our very doftrine. 5. Aft.d. The multitude are direfted to choofe oat feven men, as being beft acquainted with them. Ytt if Nicholas^the feft matter of the flefhly Nicolaitans was one of them 5 it is likely they were not fatisfied inconfcience of the regeneration oi Nicholas, by hearing his fpirituall coi.ferenceand his gt^t of praying, which is your way of trying Church-mem¬ ber*. But 2. they looke out feven men. 2. They choofe them." But V. 6. The Apojlles prayed, and laid their hands on them( which we cal! ordination) and not the multitude. 6. giveth elcftion of Priefts to the multitude, but neither Qjprian,nQt any of the Fathers give ordination to them. Author S E C T««. Ordination of Elders is not on^ly by hdczver$^ 1 9 1 Anchor Se^.7. // the feeble have power to deli a Kin^^they havs power to appoint one in thejr nAmeto put the, crown on ht4 * tfbeleevers el^B thdr Officers thy may by thtmfclves or feme others lai hards on them and orddne them. ^Anf. The cafe is not alike , the power e1e(aing a King is oaturalijfor Ants and facufls haveit,Prov 30 25.2 6^37. There¬ fore a civill Society may choole and ordaine a King. I he po a/er of clioofing Officers is rupernaturai! gitc. Ai#:! becaufe God giveth to people one fupernaturall giftjit is not conTequent that he (hould give them another, ai(o befidc ordination i? ano¬ ther thing, then coronation of a King. Presbyters in the Word have alwaies performed ordination. ^ MsHufeript. Neither %v:/l it hence fodow (idith ihc Anthour) as feme objeU:, (a)\Noiyoi the that becaiife the Church of believers neither the Office nor Churches of authority of Paflars^that buh are immediately from Chriffiand that therff re th- beb evers may n S lay hands upon the 0 ffeers ; nor doth ’ * * it fellow f hccanfethcy receive ordination from the Church , that therefore tiny fhould (teecute their Office in the Churches name ; or that they fhouLtb- more or leffie diligent at the (fhurchss appointment, or that the (fhu-ch of bektvers have a Lordly power over them or that the T- Idtrs mufi receive thdr cenem ffun from-the Church , as an Ambajfad^ur doth from the 'Trines who fern him 5 or that the Church in the defeB of Officers may performs all duties proper to Of- fc rSy as to adminifltr the Sacraments, For i,mcffioftheobj^Bfons doe firike as much again fl imprftion of hands by Bijhops and Prtffi by ter s, 2 , T hough Offiictrs receive the appjicat ion of their office and power I j the (fhutch, yet not from the ffihurch^ a,(d if from the Church , yet not from her by ary Lordly power and dominion ^ but ontly mimficrially as from inflruments under C hr ifi \ fo that they cannot choofe or ordaine whom they phafe , hut endy him whom they fee the Lord hath fitted, and prepared f^ rthem^ norc^n they pre- feribe limits to hts O ffiiee , nor give him his Embaffiage , bf*t onely a charge to looks to the tJMinificry that he hath received ofi th^ _ Lord, Anf,i, l ktfe rjfe ouely, and lysbie to ex author at ion at the Churches pleafure y yea, every way the Officers in jurifdifiion are inferiour to the Church of beice vers, by your groundsjand not over the people ofthe Lord* For if the Church of believers, as they are fuch , be the moft fupreamc go¬ verning Church, then the Officers,as Officers, have no power of government at all, but onely fo farre as they are beleevers now if they be sot believers ( as it fallcth out very often) then have they no power of the Keyes at ?.ll , and what they docjthey doe it mcerely as the Churches fervants, to whom the Keyes arc not given marriage-waies , or by right of redemption in Cbrifts b'o'>d ; yca,Officcr8 as they are fuchjare neither the SpoufejHor redeemed Church, yea nor any part, or members of the redee- ^ med Church. 2, The Church of believers arc the end, the Of¬ ficers meanes leading to the end, and ordained to gather the Saints; if therefore, as the end, they fhaH authoritatively fend Officers, they fhould call and ordaine Officers asthe States of a Kingdome, wkh more then a power minifteriall ^ Yea with a Kingly Sect. 8. Ordmation ofi^lders is not only bj Belkveru, y 93 Kint^iy power , for all authority fhouldbe bothforaially and eminently in them.'S all Regillor Ariftocraticail power h in the States of a Kingdonijas in the fountain;. But neither doe ivc bring this argument to prove a Hmple Dominion of the Church of believers over iheOfhcers, or a power of regulating, limiting, and ordering the AnabalTagecf O.ficerSj as King and State lay bands iipontheir Ambaffa- dourr; but we bring it to prove that this doctrine degradetbthe Q ficers from all power of government above the believers, and putteth them in a Itate of minilieriail authority under thefe, above whpm Jefes Chriic huth placed them, contrary to , ScfiptUrCfl r - 1 r f- 1 ’ 1 3. The faith, believers may not adfntmjvir the Sacra- Rom. 12,7, 8. mints in the defcbl of Pajlorsy bscaufe that) by appeintment of Chrifi, i 7, behn^eth onelj to [uch as by Ojfice are called to preach the Gofptd^ 18,18,1^, Mith. 18.29, whit h is indeed well fsid; but I dcfircto hefatif- Hed in tbele. i. Thefe place? Math. 28 29. Mar.16.14,15^ Luke j ^hef. 5.1*. 24.28. being ?.ll owe with Math.id.iy. and Joh. 20.21,22,23. -TneK-'yesof theKingdome are given to Church-otficeis be- iTAn.34,5. catifeof their Office. So the Text is cleare, and fo the ancients . . . . _ » O ? have taught, as TeitHlUan^ Irir.stmyOngtn^ (yrill.TheophjUSl, Ads^iaiS .. m I ^^..1 ' I - , it ^ t ^/T _ t.. /Z A ^ . /i o/?* ^ y // /\CtS lOtZvI pecnmfn'Pts.ffifmens Ahxa.ndri>i,JafliniJ^'[artyr,Chr.jfofl, Augnfl* Xic. i.y, Hilarias^ Ambrofe^ BaftL Epiphaniti^^ ferome, Enfebias , (jprian^ 1 Pa- f.i. .r ....... _ ^ - - , - , - ^ \^jr y - * V V- ^ Damafctn.^ Deda^ Anfelme^ Bernard. So our Divines, Revel, a. i. Luther , Martyr.^ lumui^^ullingery (fualtir{Danem , 7V- lenm^ 'Bucanus.^Trelcatiu!^ 'EipcaUr.^P arevu.^ Tofanus^ P a/anus ^ O'cclampadios , Bucer ^ Hltpcrim , P''iret, Zuinglim , Eennerw^^ tVhittak^Pti) EeildtiSy ReynoldpiS^ Ante, WalUus, Prof Jf, Lejderf, iJMagdcbH''oenfsy Jidclanthon^ Chemnitius.^ Htmingius^ ^retius. Then the Keyes ;be gViQn to C^urch-ojfcers ^ btcaufe they are Qffic»'rs,and Stewards oLchc Kmgdome. And you will have the Keyes to be given to believers a? believers, and as the Sponfe of Chrih. Now E de. s and beLevers may be oppofed, as believers a:'d no bet jewel s, as the Chu’'ch of the redeemed, and not (he Church of, the redeemed, but the accidents onely of that Church; as you teach, and af the Spoufeof Chrilt and his body , and not the Spouie nor his body, I fee not by our bre- threns do‘%inc that Officeis as Officers have any right title or Cc* warrant 194 Ordmation efBldtrs is not only hy Bthevers, Ch A P . 8. warrant to the K:ye8> or to any ufe of them , feeing they are gi¬ ven to believers as believers, and as Chrifts body and Spoule, 2. The place Mitth.28.1p. is againft youjfor you&yj that Pa- ftorall preaching and adminiftration of the Seales are ®iven onely to fuchasare Preachers by office. Now the converting of infidels and other unbelievers , to make them fit materials of a vifible Church, is not (as you fay) the charge proper to Paftors asPaftors.and by vertueof their Pafiorall charge, asbapthing; by this place is their proper charge , becaufe Paftors as Paftors convert none at all, nor can they as Paftors cxercife any pafto- rall a^s toward the un-converted ; the un-converted by your way are under no Paftorall charge, but converted by Prophets, not in Office ; Paftors as Paftors exerciie all paftorall afts toward tbefe onely who are members of a vifible Churchjas toward thefe onely who profejfed bj oath fabjeblion to their minifiery , arid are partakers of the precioas faith, and are the fennes and dattgh* ters of the Lord God Almighty, So you teach. Soby thisT s^hich is notwcll underftood , for by marriage amaii is both made a Hu-band, ?.nd a Husband to this Wife onely ; by clcftion a Paftor is not madea Paftor, ra)RrJ.)'/2T on ordinaflon lie is made a Paitor cf the Church UniverfU], GaU- ^ though hee be not made an LIniverrall Palior* 5. Theordina- (h)lfillctfynop. ti m by iucceilion of Paflors, where Paflors are, you hold your con. Pill. {i.ive^ Bara popifliperfonalirucceiiion, wee diichime.as well «'7’'=<''’'*a5yoiidoc.- “ ^(%Amf.Bel‘ 5 .Objiftion ! omit to another limp. The 6.* Ob/edfi- lirmfTmiv. de on is ; tfihsre be a mngfrats before^ the fucceedhg meigijlratg ckr.l-i.k oi'din. rective^h beys or fovord fom the preceding magijlrate: bat if there be nonefe receiveth them frortt th: people. So here, \lrnr^c Chrirts calling is not ordered according to the mijfio feiicdinji- patterne of cb'ill governmentSjhi;- kingdome is not of this world. tio Epi'copoiim Peoplemay both ordaine and e!e£t to a civill cffice , without Konfjl tj>7} ne- confent of the preceding Magiflratc. But we reade of no cffi.'crs cefjincirn ^eck- people, only in an ordinary way. (0 Nrdj/i in O.dnation (f.-jyiheyy u not op t^xh eminence t. ' a-i u> conceived^ deftruSi-dernij]. ii rs not mmtioned in the /Ipofllts firjl ccmmijjion ^ MaC. i8. oaui.qnsp'^y' Anfrr, So anfvper Arminians (e) and fo doth the Socinian tinm d co'pi- ( f ) 7 heol, Nicolaides^ and ( g ) Socir.m ; and fo in your words luc-ruhs Epifeo- Oforodim, 2. In r.h^ Apo(i:’es firfl commlflion there posi^TS'Mors!,^ not one word of the Lords Siiopar, of praying, of your rnemio mijfionis cnioirnt , tueresore are they not or inch eminency^ but {ordi/utids *,) they mo/ be performed paftoraliy, by fingfe BjIieverf.3.‘Per- hinc conchuii-^bi^^i Vv'hinakyr, and our Divines deny, that uicicama.i ipjd by Psflors ordinary c.in improve or weaken the reformers, though the chaire of o D odlofs and Prdaces gave no calling to them mojo rebuilt. ( s) S'oc.ny/dnloc.ad Ro:n, to. (h) Oftorodins in de fcnf.de Eeckf&mjf. Mpnijlro. adrefus Miedieboi. c. i. /. iO’. o r. jalftmi cjt zApofleh fmper re^uffivijje. in Mjtiijiro cnii- nutionm. to 201 Sec T.S ^Peopler ek&ion not effintiall to ordaining of Elders to retorrne , but this is not co take away the necelfity of ordina¬ tion, by Paftors. I come now to anfwer, what Mr. RobinfoK doth adde ^ to whatisfaidfor the ordination of Paftors by Paftor*, and not by Angle Believers, Mr. Robhfon (i)h\thythe cjuefiion is^ tvhf (i)Robif}f. In- ther fuccejfion of Faflors be of fuch abfolme neceffttj ^ that ho Afimfier can in any cafe be made but by a Minifier , and if they mufi be ordained by popeSj^W prelates. Anfw. But we fay that this is no queftion at all , wee affimie ordination of paftors not to be of that abf^ute nccefllty , but in an exigence of neeeflity the election of the people , and fome other thing, may fupply the want of it. Nor doe wee thinke a calling from papifts no calling,as we (hall heare;bcfore I proceed this muft be difcufled. Q^’.5* '^Vhether EleBion of the people be efentiaS to the cat- liny of aJldir.iFler» Of EUftion we are toconfider,to whom it belongeth of right. 3 .The force and influence thereof to make a Church-officer ; but let thefe confiderations firft be pondered. 1. Con fid, EleB ion is made either by a people gratioui and able to hifeerne^or by a people rude and ignor ant he former is valid , Jure & fado, the latter not fo. 2. Confid. ElcBion is either comparative or abfolute j ia>hen E- leBion is comparative^ though people have nothing pofftbly pofitivelj to fay again fl a perfon^ yet though they rejefl him and c hoof one fit ter ft he EleBion is reafonahle, 3. Confid. Peoples EleBion h not of a perfon to the Miniflery as a Wifis choyfe of a man to be a Husband^ but cf a Minifier • S‘ citi' leBion doth not make a Minifier* tnBdhm.de 4. Confid.EleBionis eitherto be lookedto^ quoad jus, or, quoad f i6fum. A people not yet called extern ally fCannot eleB their own Mi~ nifierf a Synod or others cf charity ( as Reverend Junius (a )faith ) , Cor.8.?9. may chufeforthemyhough, de h^OjOndinrefpeB of their cafcy they Ads 6,e. cannot chu ft their own Fafior, Ads 14.2J. I. Concluf The people have Gods right to chufe, for fb apel, th2('b)word preferibeth. So(c ) Tertullian f{d) Cyprian. Non Yd)Cyprkrt.l u blandiatur fibi plebs, quail immunis a contagions delifti tfle epifiA^ ndfielC polfit , cum facerdote peccatore communicans & ad injiiftum prefhytmn, , D d * atque 202 Ek&iffft ef officef't to the Veopk* Ch A 8 atque illicitiim propciiti Epifcopatuip conrenriim fuum ac- (d) Cyprmep. coinmodanF, &cc. axd (d) nefas fine confenfu papuU : and this ^c.i.l.z ep.5. Cjfriaa writ an h«odr«th yceres before ibe Nken Counccll. CO^cliimmi. Sf/larmine iokd his face (e) to fay this aiftofcc began in the ^(o)ilnjki!tp Gouncell. Ic ivas Dot_^a confuctude ( t ) Qaod 4^1 Vakntm. fpcakerh hee to the people of Philadelphia • and fo fpeaketh c dl^brofi' to Val- ntinian^Omitto, cjjh'iajafn ipfepepaUu jfiiiicA- (k)Chryfjfl‘ h (^i^Origenl Requlritpir ey^o in ordinando fticerdte pefl-ntict facerdot.Li, pepnli, c>'^. 'iBcl hb rejfon is ScdpmrCj a paif orniuft be of good (\) Theoieret report, ^rjd (k} C^rjfoftome faith, all e}-: ft^ons of paftors are bijlLi-c. 9- ttVsu Aci» ^ without the conlcience of the people* M.l.’i And the Ct-u jc^ell oi Nice d id write thifto the Bifiiops of j4ie,v (n) Condi A- nndria aS ( I ) Theodorct fath , and the fi; it general! cOUncell of ft'icumm- ConJlankiS'fplc- wrote the to ^ e/fmhrofe ^ and o- (o] Con‘Chiike- a?(^rn} Th^^odorn dXioPaewt&ii^n) The CQunceWo^ A file a fYcondl ** cited by ('yprian producing Scripture, as 1.35. APIs Ancploi'^. prove that the people had their confent in ele£tiun?j and (qjConc.Uodic. (o) the councell oi Chalcedon{'g jthe councell of Ancyron , and can,nt’f.cis d Cardinalihpti fuBa acce* pdommmine d. danftSo ( t)GelaJim the pope wriceth to 'Thilippus and Cernutius Bifhops* (oStephansts adRomantitn ^u) archieplfcapum Ratstu^ s j* cited in the giofic to that purpofe ; in fx) the fpyfl M 6z Epiftlesof/'Z/o Bilhop of ChartreSjWe being calledjby the will of (u)z),y?. 6t. G^d,the Clergy and people of fuch a City, and ihib Pope Vrhm iTi.)jvp Epifcop’ j.‘ra<5lired upon "jvo,. €mm-n^sep,ii 2, Cor.claf. But eleftion?. in the ancient Church were not by onefingle congregation, but by the Bifhops of diverfe othes ( y ) Condi Churchef.In the f y J councell of Sardfs, Si unnmtamumin prfit S-Ariicew hi- •• •• ■r’^v r ' IW/jirc continent remmtre hpRcopum^ jup.rjxts eptf copus couvo^ ^ ' * care dehet Epifeepos vicin a proviwcU , ■& cum iis or dinar e ftbi conaprovincaks Epi'eopoS'^ quod fi id facere negligat, populus con* vj)£4r€ deht Epifeopas vkina prQvincU & petfre fibi re3m»f» la Sect* 8. Ek&ioH of officer! belangeth to the Peitpk, Inths (z oiTcldj CM abou. Biihops to be bh fiiccefibrs , faho priviugio Hri.HfcH* pnvincU. CjifdjiiaUs a?c forbidien to ufitrp to chufc* ' a BUhop, if the fte vace in the time ot a generail GouncelJ, ^ .. this was enafted in the coHnceli oi Confiame ancY a ) Abbot oiTmn>nmo faith, it was obtained of the counccll t'd Carthage (^b') to ^Voyde dilTenfion ^ that they (hould transfer 37- ^ their right to the Cardinails. So {c^ Alma‘mAv,d(^d^ Gerfo7i{h)lnc. licet ^ prove the eq u y of this by good reafon?. That wicked t. cou'iccli ot Trent, labouring to exalt the popes chaire,did abro- ikpatei’Ecckf gate theCe good a(^8 to the cflfence of many, as the Author (d)Ja.Gcr[ondl ( e j of the review of the counceU of Trc»t foeweth 5 nor Ibould pote/i Ecolef. good men liand for Lro his abrogation of what the counccll cf Reviewof Baftlddd inthiskinde, as may be Icene in that wicked coun- cell of Lateral ( f ) wherein much other wicked power is given ({yQon:iU*Li^ to the pope and his Legates by lulias III. and the III. tetun. and the nil. and (g) Thtodoret iAthf all the B;fliops of fg) /AeoisretJ. a Province ought to bee at the ordination of a Bifliop. The . ordination of the wonhy^iy^mbrofe^ ashee ('h) himfelfe faith j £*,7/ rViU confirmed by ail the Bijl^ops of the Eaft Weft. Cornelius * ’ Biftiop of Berne w^s confirmed by the Bifhops of Africa* More ofthismaybe feencin (ij Zovaras^ In (k) Theedoret (1) theTU Zomraiin CQuncell of (fart hage and (m) a Navarre, who ail witnes CorXudic.c^u ordination of a Bijhop'was never done in the 'ancient Church one ^ f- fi>igle Congregation ^ anefthefe d fit ate o/pafto:s and Eiders*' The learned . f fd) Zanchm ^OM.WjEph. 5. Sect*8. of the caUmg$f our Reformers, 205 Qoncluf. Illv.It is falfc our (g) Brechren fay , that the calling of a Miniftsr confifteth principally and clTcntially in eleftion of the people, for the Apoftles were ellentially paftors, yet not one of them, except CMatthUs was chofen by the people, 2. If, as our B'ethrcn fay, the peoples after acceptance may fupply the wantofElcftion at firft, as facohs after confent to Leah made her his Wife, yet all the paftorall afts of Word, Sacra¬ ments, and cenfiircs going before the after confent fhall be ««//, becaufe he wanteth that which raoft principally and cflentially is required in a calling. And all baptized by him muft be re¬ baptized. And what if the people (hall never affent, and it is or¬ dinary that hypocrites in hearts will never confent to the Mi- niftry of a gratious paftor, (hall his afts of converting, and baptizing be no paftorall aftsjand to the hypocrites no paftorall afts : and (hall all be Infidels , who are baptized by him ? The people are not infallible in their choife 9 and may refufe a man for a paftor , whom god hath called to be a paftor ; elcftion makethnotone a paftor, /tiro then he lhall be no paftor whom God hath made a Paftor, becaafe people out of ignorance or prejudice confent not to his Miniftcry. Nor are we of Dr» Ames judgement, that the calling of a Minifter doth eflentially confift in the peoples election ;for his external] calling confifeeth in the presbyters feparation of a man for fiich a holy calling, j as the Holy Ghofl fpeakfth, finde no C'hstrch calliftg im^l ' i gods W ord of foie ele(Jlion of the people, and therefore it cannot ‘ be the cffentiall forme of a right calling. All the arguments of D jftor Ames prove, that ele(ftion is necclTary to appropriate a made Minifter to fuch a Congregation, but concludeth not the poyn*. Qu. y. Vrom whence had Luther,CaI vin, and our hie fed Refor¬ mers their calling to the paftorall charge ? T his queftion there is moved becaufe of our Brethren , who thinke. i. If ordination of pa&oxs hy he fo necejfaryfor an ordinary calling to the Miniftery y and if EleBion of people be not fujficient, thongh they want paftors and Elders then Luther and our Reformers had no calling , for they were called by the Pope and his Clergy, for faith (h^ Rohinfon when there he no (hj j^ohinfon ' true Church’ofBcers on Earth to give ordination , we maft hold D d 3 5 with oft he calling of OHf Ref0rmers» Ch A P .8* with Accians, afsa exjH S nsw ApuJtLs to give ordination j neither can a true psftoi’^o and feeli^ a calling fiom a falfe paftor. Hence pbferve carctully tbe following diftindion$j to obviate both pa- pifts cavilhtions and cur Brethren* doubt:. I. DiJlinQ, T nat is. l . Properly extraordinaryt which is im¬ mediately from God , without any other intervening cau& • fq Mofes his calling, when God fpake to him out oft he Bu(h to goe to Pharaoh and command the letting goe of his people, was- extraordinary, for, both the matter of tbe cajling,and the per- fons defignation to the charge was immsdUtcly from God, Znthers calling this way was not extraordinary , tecau^ hee preached no new Gofpell , nor by any immediate calling from God, 3. That is extraordinary which is contrary to the Law of of nature. Neither the c^ling of Luther nor of Bus and TViccliff wasexpraordinary jforjthatany inlightened of God^xid members of the Cathoiick Church Ihould teach, informe, or helpe their fellow-members being (educed , and led by blind guides, is agreeable to the Law of nature; but accon'ingroour Brethrcn»gr®und 8 tailing here, w^« not onely extra- ordinary, but unlawful! and contrary to a Divine Law* For now when Apoftlos are ceafed, Z,«/3rr had no warrant ( if our Brethren fay right ) nocallmgof to txercife paftorall a£fs of preachingjconverting fouleRto and baptizing through many yifibUChurches & congregations,becau(e that is^tay they) Apoftolick ; and no man now can bee a paftor, but in one fixed congregation whereof he is the eleded paftor. 3» That is extraordinary , which is befide a Divine poficive Law. So that one ftiould be chofen a paftor in an Hand where there be no'Eiders nor paftors at all , and that the people onely give a calling, is extraordinary, and fo it is not inconvenient chat Ibmetbing excroardinary was in our reformer?. 4. That is extraordinary , which is againft the ordinary coriuptionSjwicked and fuperftitious formes of an ordinary cal- ing.do/m this fenfe, Luher and our reformers calling was extra¬ ordinary. 3. GDifi, A calling iraraediatelyTrom. God,, and: a calling from God, feme way extraordinary, are farre-differenc. ifiin im¬ mediate Sec 207 Ojtke caUing of our Reformers . msdiitf c-jlling oftea reqaireth nji^icies co confij me it , efpeci- ally the matter bfing new , yet not aiwayei 5" -John cai • ling was inimediatc , his Sacrament of Baptiihie befidcth^ poli- tive order of Gods worftiip 3 yet hee wrought no miracles, but an extraordinary calling may be, where there is an immedidte and ordinary revelation of Gods Will, and requlreth not mi¬ racles at all. 3. D iff. Theugh ordinarily in any horologe the higher wheele fliouldmovetheloiver , yet it is not againft ordinal y art , that the horologe be fo made as inferiour wheelcs may move without the motion of the fuperiour. Though by ordinary dllpenfa- tion of Gods (landing Law', the Church convened in a Synod (hould have turned about Hus^ Wicltjf.^ Lmher^ to regular mo- lion? in orthodox Divinity \ yet it was not altogether extraordi¬ nary, that thefe men moved the higher wheele*, gnd labou¬ red to reforms thcnii Cyprian urged Reformation, ty^ure/ius Biftop of (farthage, Aftgujlin and the AfricanBiihope did the like, the Bilhop of Rcme repining thereat; It i* fomewhat extra¬ ordinary that Reformation (hould begin at Schollcr*,and not at principall Maflers. 4. D/)?. A calling may be exprefly and formally corrupt, in refpe£t d the particular intention of the ordainer* , and of ths particular Church, ex intemione erdinantis & opsrantis. Thus Luthers calling to bee a Monke Was a corrupt calling, and fiatenusj and in that refpeR hee could not give a calling to o- ther*. But that fome calling may be implicicely and virtually good and lawfull in refpeft ofxbe intention of the Catholick Church and ex intentisne cpfris dfipjius ordinatimiS)\ie..v/SfSC3Med topreachthe Word oiGod% 5. Difi. to preach the Gofpell did oblige him ai a paftor, this is his calling according to the (ubftance of his Office, and is valid j but his Oath to preach the Roman F dth intended by theexafters ofthc Oath was eatenm^ in (bfarjUn” lawfull, and did not oblige him. Even a W^ife married to a Turke, and (wearing to (bee a helper to- her Husband iu pro- moving the woi (hip of the Adahomet oiBemg a papift is in- gaged in an Oath to promote Romifh Keiigion ^ if fhee bee converted to the true Faith o^Chrifi^ needeth not to be married 208 Ghap,8. of the calling of our Reformers, denovo^ but remaineth a married Wife; but is not obliged by that un juft Oath to promovc thefe falfc RellgionSj though the marriage Oath, according to the fubftance of marriage dutiesj tieth her, 6. Difl, Apaftor may, and ought to have a paftorall care of the Catholic}^ Chnrch^ asthehandcarcth for the w^hole bo¬ dy, and yet neither nor Zttmglms are univerfall palFofs, as were] the Apoftles. For they had ufurped no power of Go- verning and Teaching all Churches : though, I profeffe,! fee no inconvenience to fay that Luther was’exttaordinarily called by God^ to goe to many Churches^ to others then to Wittenherg^ where hee had one particular charge , yea even through Get- mmy and the Churches of Saxony , and ZHtnglms through the Helvetian and Wefterne Churches, which yet doth not make them edentially Apoftles, becaufe. I. They were not wit- neffes of Chrids Death , and Refurredtion , which as a new DoRrine to the Worldjas ApoftleSjthey behoved to preach, They only revealed the old truth borne downe by an univerfall Apcfta(yi2.Becaufe they were not immediately called, nor gifted with diverfe Tongues. And the like I may fay of a^- thanafiHsfor men in an extraordinary apoftacy to goe fomewhat farther then to that which a particular Church calleth them to, is not formally apoftolick, yet lawfull. 7. A calling to the Miniftery is either fuch as wanteth the ef- feWalls, as gifts in any raeflengcr, and the Churches confenr> or thefe who occupy the roome of the Church, the Church confenting, fuch a Minifter is to bee reputed for noMinifter. Of. 2. An entry to a calling, or a calling, where diverfe of the Apoftles requifices are wanting, may bee a valid cil- ling, as if one enter as C alphas who entered by favour and mo¬ ney, and contrary to the Law was High* Prieft but for a yee. :eyct wa? a true High-Prieft, and prophecied as the High-priell, 8. If the Church approve by filence,or countenance the Mi¬ niftery of a man who opened the Church doore to himfclfe, by .a fiver having given the prelate a bud.The ordinance of God is conferred upon him, and his calling ceafeth not to be Gods cal¬ ling, becaufe of the fins of the inftrumencs both taking and giving. 8 E c T ♦ 8. of the calling of our firfi Reformers* 229 9. Though Luther was imiueUiaceiy called by Men An. 1 508, by the Church of Wittenberg as may be (eerie (a) in his writ- ^ ingSj as Gerard (^b jftieweth^and the Jtiuit Becamts { c) faith, hee \'enbcr.f lo^, was called and ordained a Presbyter , and fo had power to (bjGeuri loc* preach and adminiii-er the Sacraments, yet that hindereth not cem.t0.6Je mi- that his cal'.ig was not trom the Church, Whereof hce was ^^fierecck^e^* a member, that is from the B-oman Church, and from God^ and that his calling to caft dowr.e Babylon was not from the Church pufe je voc. min* of Rome ; and bis gifts being extraordinary. 2. His Spirit H.T.the(. heroick and fupernaturally coaragious, and fo extraordinary. »2.8. 3. His Faith in his Do^rine greate,that hee (hould fo bee bleffed with fucceffe in hjs Miniftery extraordinary, hrs calling in thele' confiderations may well bee called extraordinary, though not iiuniediareor apoltolick. 10. Then wee may well acknowledge a middle calling be¬ twixt an ordinary and every way immediate ealiiBg,ahd an. ex* traordinary and immediate calling, tor the calling oiLmher was neither the one, nor the other, in proper fenfe, but a middle be¬ twixt two ^ and yet not an immediate caliing.Sec(d)5’««/« 2. Concltf X*.-. vc\rj it be gathered from huniane writers, that the vifibie C urch of Proteftaiats this day hath becnc fince the Appftle:, laves. I meane the determinate perfons may beknowen by humansT€.iionsandfigne8 5 gj, ;i. If GrthodoJ: E e * Doctors ago Of the calling of ottr firfl Rcf&rmts Ch A Pt8». Doft Jrs are k no wen to have lived in all ages fince the Apottles* icis'ikely that there was a vihble Church, which appj^ovedo^ theie Dof^ors ; and if we teach that fame Docflrine in fubftance, that chet’e Defters did , then hath our Church , this determi¬ nate Church, beene fince the Apoftics time. But Orthodox Dedots are knowen to have lived in all ages as men ofappro- ved learning and loundnelfs in the Faith 5 E^go, cur prefent Church vifible hath continued fince the Apoftles time. The propofiiionis probable, for thefc Fathers would not be fo re¬ nowned, if the Church about the had not approved theirDoftrip* It is probable ( I fay) becaufe the writcers againit them have beene fupprefled, falfc Teaohers have beeve fpokcn of and re¬ nowned, and true Prophets ill reported of, Mat. 5. ii, it, I prove the aflTumption ; for there lived in the firft age, John the theApoftles, znd Pclycarppu^ the Sc holler of (as they fay) and Ignatius^ And in the 2. age, lufims, fltmtns Alexa»drims^ Ireneus^ Melito Sardenfis ^ Thetphilas, Inthsj. age Tertullian , Cyprian, Djonifius , syAlexandrin^ Methodipts^ Origen ; It is likely they oppofed purgatory, prayer for the dead, reliqucs and the Popes fupremacy , which in their (eededid arife in this age. In the 4. age were Eufebms fafarienfis^ Ba- films, Athanafius, Magnus GregoYins, Nifenus, Nazian, Ma¬ carius, Bilhopof Jerufalcm, Arnobius,LaElantius,Epi- phaniuSy Optatus Melivitanus^ Hilarius, Ambrofe^ 'Erudentius, Hieronymus, Ammonius, Ephrem, Fauftinus. I thinke they op¬ pofed the infallibility of councells, invocation of Saints, and the monaftick life fpringing up in this age. la the 5. age were tMnafiaJius^ Chrjfofiome^ Augufiine, AlexandrinusfiTheodoretus, 1 Leo, Socrates^ Vigilianus, Cajfianus^ Prciper, Slutherius, Mar¬ cus eremita, Marius Vi^orius, Wee conceive thefc oppofed the corrupt Doftrine anent freewill, finne originall , juftifi-. cation by works , mens merits. In the 6. age were Eulgen- tius^ Cafitodorus^ Eortunatus^Olympiodorus, Gregorius Magnus, Maxentfus ; Thefc oppofed the herefics of this age , as the Do61rine of worfhipping Images, Indulgences, Satisfa^ions, eroding, Pilgrimages, ^rvice in an unknowen Tongue, Offer¬ ings for the dead, worfhipping of Reliqucs of Saints, neceffity abfolute of Baptifme , the making the Sacrament a Sacrifice lor the dead* In the 7. age being a time of Darkaeffe very few, . Sect. 8. How our Cknnh hath bin viable 231 few, Ifisderus^ and few otheri, here t?he holicft oppofed the Popes ftlle and place of being univerfall Biftiop, and the abomi¬ nable Sacrifice of the Mafle. In the ^^MoCc'S adaf Pau/us coms , Jtann^ Damafcen, a fuperftitious Monke, Curolns Ma^ gtfSi Inthis age camein TranfubfiantiatioHj the Sa¬ crament of penance, and confirmation* It was an evill time. In the p. age were Rabmus ^ Haymo^ Remigias ^ Hindtmatus^ Vafhafius^ then extreme unifiion , orders^ and marriage were made Sacraments. In the 1 o.age was Theo^hyUEl , Smarjigdns, Cjifelbertus, Jnthell. Anfelme ^ Algerus, In the 1 2, Schoole Do(5Iois^fnch as Peter Ciuniarenjis^ t^/fX^nder ^len^s^ Themas Adr,ni^.’jo, am ^ Pomeraniamj 'Botujfum, Poloniam^LucinUmj Sueviam^Si- fg) blegefppus ieSam^Bohemiam ^ ALoraviam^ (falabriamt ^ Siciliam, (farolus Lotharingus ( f ^ the CardinaK Gomplaineth,2S alfo ( g ) Hegeftp- pus,that for jixteene ages fince Chrift, the firjl onely was ef (Jod, divJvfiiuUUx, and of the Church was a Virgin, And none made thele com- t. plaints, but thele who were So dfocomplaintrh 0)Pelufot.l:^* ( h) La^antius , and (i) Ifiodorus pdu/fotai Why did^l’''*^^* E c t 2^2 fiffce the Apo files time* Chaf.0 (l) C9ficfuJ.cont. ayp.il. (m ) Hiccfhor /. 2 C.40, (n) Britamorh loci RomiYiu in-, accefji ( Li efl- Scotia) Chrijh fuhiiita (urn di- verf’ JiuUos c* 6.7. (o) Ceiit i.l.Zi (I'jBam anna- (q Ori^en horn- 4.m Eiech. (r ) HicTom. ai Euurwiu (s) Pius 2 Ep. 228./. I. (t) Poet/ us difp. eauf.pipatus /• 5 feii.zt ij^w) lP^^j[>eus in mjflet'- hiiquu. .£.2.. ^ii^MolhiJeno' 'vitatepipifm/.c. ^J.i.p4rt. I. (y) Gm[er, ex. ’ am.mjifer. pkj}. (z) Bellamde pontif.Kotl, 2;, g. (1 ) Cofieramkin^ on him to prove the fuccclTion of the Ro¬ man Church for 1400. yecres, leaves 300, years blanck, where hee cannot finde his Mother Church ; and yet ( m) N/cepho- rm f2kh,Sir/io/i ZeUtej preached theGofpell in MattntmtaeP' Aphrorum regtone^ even to Briitaine, that is, to the end ofihe Earth j yea 'Balms ^ ¥UmingHs ^ Siropm fay, that Jofeph of A- rimathea preached in Tirrtaine, and ( n ) 'tertullian in thefe- cond ceatury which was his owne time faith the like. Seethe (o) CentHriafts^ yea and(p) Baronins^ and( q) Origen about an. 40^., faith the fame ; and (r) an.407. Galltay Brit¬ annia^ (ty^fiica^Verfs y orient India ^ ^ cmnes'Barbaranationss ■unum Chrijinm adorant y (dr mam obfetvant rrguLm veritatis* What were ail thele but fiich as after were called VValdenfes ? And in the fil l! ages (s ) Pins 2. faith, concilium Nicenum parvus rtfpeEins habitus futrat ad Romanam ecclefiam ; before the Nicen counc il little refpePl rvas had to the Cjhmchoj ^ome. See this iearnedlv D mnnllrated by the learned(/)fWi/n',and his rcalon is good. lgnatiuSylrencus.^jHfiin, Martyr ^lem* Alex .n- dr* Tertullian y Cyprian fpeak^not one fy liable of popery or pepif) articles ; alfo Lucian ^ Porphyrius^ Tryphen^ Celus* SofymuSy Symmachus y Julian^ mockers of Reiligon would have fpoken againft tranfubftantiation, one body in many thoufand pla¬ ces, worfliipping of dead bones, the worlhipping of a Tree, Croffe.anddumbe images, and bread, a Pope who could not erre, and they would have challenged and examined miracles, end I adde it they fcoff-’d at the Duffrine of thele called alter Vfaldenfes as the conf (lion beareth, then were the Church ©£ lValdenfes{j:\\onoh not under that nameyin their time.Tbe Jewes ob/e^ed againlf the Fathers Tatian.^ Theophilus , AthenagoSy lujiinf Tertulltan^ Al xand, Cyprian , Chryfoflome , JfodorstSy ^Piifpalenfis ^ lull nus PomeriuSy They obj fted all they could devileagiind theChriftian Faith, but not a word of povntsof popery now controverted ^ Ergo", popery hath not beene in the World then, an*i^%* In the Time ofFe.ii^ produce one holdingthe popilh Faith, (b) CUmews RomaKHSs(^aEkuthcT. and Elntherius ( r) in the Eptfile to the Biihop^ ot France CO Gretferyex'^ keihall Bijhops pafiors of the Church univirfaH. Any who rea- dcth(i3l ) Gretfertts^ againft ^UjJie mYg fee in the 4. age that Baronius and BelUrmins cannot defend, that appeale was made j 1 8,p.70, tothePopein thecouncell of (farth&ge^ yea the Popes Legate brought cy^piarias to theCouna)!, that his caufe might be judged there, becauf: the Pope could not judge it- , and that the Counceil of C halcsdon was , ptr precepta V dentiniani^ con- ji/m An.? ^4, vened, and that Canjlantir.ople was cquali with' Rr we. That OJf'ondFrtiH' SimplicifiSyGeUfius^anA Symmachns were Judges in their owne <:ofurtenf Ciure5 and that Hermifda an. 5l8. bad no command over thcO ientall Churches, as may be feene in (^e) 'Baronins, So ' l^eUgius the I. loan. the 3. and Velaginsthe 2. were refnfed bifiord^ the honour of univerfall Bifhops , and could not heipcthe mat- doiirmmQVsl- fer ; See (/) Gretfer.yr^6 (^g ) Honorius m\^A be defended as not iwwr- di:nyifsg two wills ; and two natures in Chrift. See what feich •* Baronins of this. The councell of ( ^ ) Confiantinople would not receive the wor (hipping of Images.Thc bed partof the Weftern pjr.z.p.ii^c. Churches were agairift ir. The Churches of France ^Germanj^ {n)Omphrmin Jtaly^ Brittains, The (< j councell of fianckford^oi (^kf) P/im, fodid they all refufe the power of the Pone. So Occam. Gerfon. hif » Scotatyn moft poyats were not papilts. Nor fajetan, Contaren, (pf lamp^^. in Almain^ loa^ Major Therefore faid (/ J Thteanns Mellifc. hijl. p. the Do^nne'o( the EFa/denfesvjer enow and then renewed by 3.^04,i05» VVich^e and Bns , and when Hildebrand carae in , all know Beninedenp what wicked new poynts bee brought in , as in the Tomes ( w)of the eouncelis may bee feene ; and [» ) Onuphritu fayth, quod major pars antea parum in ufu fuerit ; Thegreateft partof his novelty not heard before, or little in ufe, Plis Tyranny up¬ on the confciences of Chureh*men forbidding marriage : and over the Lords people may be feenein ( wjy'^c/;« 8. gins 3. BenediBm 7. Bugemus lohn 9. and John 22. had no tolerable meafiire of learning to be pritfts, how then could dvimtemjoru they be tmiverfall prophets who could not erre ? Libcrim was kjccerum, upo- an Arrian (as(i) Athanafitss and ^Alphonf, faith') Zepherhm was a Montanift, as Tertullian (X) faith, Honorim was j^etiofkMin ' demned^ for faying QMx id. had but one rvilt,^ in (/} general! coun* tiunui Ude c4- cells at Conflantinople , MarcelUntu facrificed to Idolls aS Um,Rema,tem*' (nj)BellarmiHeconit(feth ;/was an Arrian and confecra- > fscerdotesy ted by an Arrian Bifhop, fa8(w) Bieronim, faith) t/ftiajl^fim ‘d^idl.Art>i pon. Ro.L^’C.S. (n) H/erm. incjtalog.in Acdc. fo) AIpkonfu~f iCs{tr.Li‘C.^, MErafm.prafdtMJrena.l^* Md^dJonlnJan, 6.c.i4.(r) RegiUd^in Cdvivo- Tut}^. l,t.c<^*{s)Vjferus de EcckfChtiffuCtcAy. i ^^•Ct)GTet,ad F(ir,Filicbd.p>jo^, »h$ 256 Our Church had bin ftill vifibk fence theApoJites Ch A P.g* > the end of Teter ^Ukhdor^Ms.hh Treaties contra IValdenfcs^ (x) CalvhrEpt ancl '('t/) by Reiner Hs contra fValdenfes •, Their confclfion con- ^ condemning of the popes Supremacy, unwritten Tra-* To/omy"^’ dilions, worftiipping* of images , Invocation of Saints, Scc«' (y) GnuineK' and ali the Articles of popery. We know how well (^x) f'd* am p'e[}' e- $• vin thinkcch of their confe(lioo(y )The flanderous Gretfer Uith, W Tbuintt^ jf'/V/rJifir renewed their errors and taught this Article. dhet obedire diabolo, Cjod Jhould obey Satan, But that faith tull glJes ctnt%^‘ witcefTc ofChrift, hath no fijch thing in his vvrittings. Ma- c. B'V ny Other peynts areob|efl:ed to the Waldenfes, but (z) Thu» 1107. anus faith, Reliejua eju^ d Waldenfibm apn^untur, per invidi* (b) Sjndenis de ajjinpuntur. Other lies and falfe Doftrines are laide upon ‘ 5 ^ J '^AHagdeburgenfes let downe faithfully (JycoccwTfcc- the Articles that they held, which wee ownc as the Truth’ fau tom.i. 1‘ of God* Art, 3. W hat Sanderm (c ) (foccifts (dymd Tar font hs obje^ed to them that they Taught that carnafl coneapifeence was no jin. 2. ^'^onvlrfionk-% T^hat all oathes in any cafe are unlawfulL 3. That the Magistrate ac.io. ^he /word, 4, That the A pojiles Creed is to be con^ (e)V^er dc Chr- tetnned thefe and other calumnies ate well refuted by V/er ecclef.fuc, c. and proved by the TeUimony , that Papilts g ve of the j^qIy life of the WaldenCes, to bee but Lies atsd meere ca-* fOVcylirirtsiw lummes. tnkarefiod.r-c % Thefe whoof old (faith ('/)werccalled^tfr^»^^- ^g^lonriJtkifid- riar.i from Berengarhu^are this day called CdXTini^i , and thefe deljioru prafm y^bo arethis Jay (^fayih (g )'Joari.1Vendeljlont(s^ cattedTrotefantSy codic.ciiyf/ de novi^ fcn:(^jrrnsimci Jdf^ldcnfes. , The new Waidenfes of de ^'^‘“maoyi iVef wy<7(faith(h)Z^jf(rrj Citing the forclaid Authors) ^cclef- ebri ft. ](ijlamadhHC catfdm videre pojfimtss, ejaamobrem horum major um j'uc.&finbii- c- pndere nos debeat.\ we neede not thinks jhame of our for bearers 7 p-i9S‘ . the tVaUenfes. Whether did Berengarius feare the 9. his:, un juft fentence of excommunication : but contrary to the 2. he did ftoutly plead that the E'ements were a figure or' (\) Alhcricut figneof the body and blood ofChrift, 10, And before ■CsjjiriMChton'f JSlicolaus the 2. in aSynod at Rome before 1^3. Bifhops, for (k) 'sl^onitisde^^^ fpace of feven dayes hee pleaded the famecaufe. So faith re^m itdlc.L^. Albericus- ( i ) Diacon, C ajf nehf,;'iii^ (k) GafdlUs SigoniusiYedty tAu.i9yoniJ}sof¥a^ tit^andthe DoEiors . calleth the Scribes and Pharifes, Theeves axd Robhert^ becauje they came not in by the deorejfut climbed up another but how¬ ever there, was corruption in the way of their comming to the chaire, forthey leavened all other the Ordinancts of God, and the high prieft was entered a falfe way , the reft of the Rulers could not come, bat in a corrupt way. But though Auguftine (a^)an f('b) Clemens A/exar, expound the place , John 20* of {i)Aaguflimj want a lawfull calling 5 but then the place cannot ^I^^ prol^.c. with Scribes and Pharifees, which fcemeth to fight with 4. venerunt a the courfe of the Text.Butourlnterpctcrsfcj^rexrf/W {d)Bez,a feipfts^mntnijfu expound the place of thefe who preach notChrift (b) Qlem. A!ex. j-q thedoore and the foundation, but Kumarte ntif^d’Dzo. Trtditioos, a;id yet had a calling ; and the Trxe faiih Co (c) Brentiw,hu- rtiuch, where 7^ 9. Salvatioh is promifed to every one who miHuram tra- enterethin by Chrift the doore, now falvation is not promi- ditionm doSto- jq a man, becaufc hee hath a lawful! calling to the Mi- /w. 5 * ChHd of per- Rolloc^cow* dition. ib» 3» Wee are no vvhere forbidden in Gods Word to hcare Tea¬ chers fent and called, butonely Wolves in ftieepe skinnes, voyd of all calling, and intruders ; for paftors may be antichriftian in the manner of the entry , as Cajephas,2,\n the matter oftheir Doftrine Teaching fome of mens Traditions, in place of Gods Word as Scribes and Pharifecs. 3. Yea, andbrookean anti- chriftian calling, as prelates doe and have done in Brittaincy and yet their Miniftery be valid. For that the calling of a Mi- nifter be valid, and his Minifteriall aftsnot nully itisfuffici- ent that the governing Church give him a calling , either by themftlves, theirexpreftfe call, their filence, or tacite confenc, «r their approbation communicating with him in hisMiniftery, , or by thefe to whom the Church refigned her power , or by chefc who ftand in place of the Church 5 though prelates in- I vadeibe place of the Churck.* yet becaufc firft they themfelves bepaftorsand have power to teach and Baptize as paftors called i ^ Chrift. Matei^i^. 2» Becaufc they ftand for the Church j the Sect. 8, tht;Hghfrom Rome^ is valid. 259 the Church approving, orfomeway by filenceconfcnting (ai in the caft of Cajaphas entry to the prieft-hood^chcreunto. thefe who are baptized of tbetn, are not rebaptized, andthefewho are ordained paftors by them are not reordained , but have a cal¬ ling to the Miniftery and doe validly confer a calling upon others. Yea, many of great learning thinkethat at the begin¬ ning of Reformation thoufands being under popery bapti¬ zed by Midwives and private perfons , were never rebaptized, not that they thinke fuch Baptilmc valid , but where the Sacra¬ ment is wanting, ex invincibili igmramia out of an invin¬ cible ignorance of a fa^ , fuch that way baptized doe indeed want the Lords Seale ; but wee canrot lor that fay that they are no better then Infidells and unbaptized Tmkes diW') Beza (c ) the learned Rivet us, WcftandnotforwhaC (J) Bellarmwe(e)Mal^tjatus(f')Gretfe-^^^l and other papifts lay on the contrary s and alfo (g) Cajetax cathol. Orthod, and (h) Toletus, tom.z.trall i.^, 4. Rohinfon ( i) $nd our Brethren acknowledge that the 7* Church of Rome hath true baptifme j for they retainethe effen- W Bdlxrnu de tiall caufes of Baptifme^ even as the ve fells of thehoid^hoe^e pro- Maldonat» faxeel hEibylon may he carrie(d hack, to the Temple^ but if thefe comJnlointLc* ve fells foere broken and mingled with hrafe and Won. and cajl in 6.V‘33, another mould they could not ohtaine their former place in the (H Gretfer. in Temple, Baptifme is a vefeU profaned in Babell, hut not broken ; Is hut the mirtifiry and priefl hood of Rome « like the new melted and ^fe^. mingled vefell, and efentially degenerated from the ofice of pa- (g)cajeten, florfbip. But I anfwer, if baptifme be valid in Rome foare the cm.inlodn- 3. Minifters baptizers, for if rhcMinifters and priefts be eflenti- in ally no MinHlers, the baptifme adminiftrated by the Romilh fi-sRohnf.iufli* priefts is CO Miniftery , and all one as adminiftrated by ^77, F f 2 * wives 240 Our Refoymtrs calling from RomCt "ifalid* Ch A P. 8. wives and private peribns, who therefore cannot adminiffrate the Sacracnents validly in the effentiall cau(es» becaufe they are effentially no Minifter?. If theretore Kobinfon will have the Rrimilh prieft-hood cfTentially no miniftery . by that fame rea- Ion he muft fay,baptifme adminiftrated by Romilh pricltsisno baptifme , the contrary whereof he cotifefTeth ; othcrwifchee nillftfay>baptirme adminiftrated, dmnhubente poteBatem^ even by Women and private Mso, is valid, and cannot be butefteemed lawfull in the fubftance of t he a£f. 2, Thefc have a miniftery eftentially entyre who have power under Chrift to preach the Gofpell and adminiftrate the Sacraments , Matthew 28* ip. The Romlfti priefts have this , and are called to this by the Church. Bm faith Robinfon. How can Er gland the Church of Kome^andforfak^the mimferj^tvhich is in the Church,^ in the fub» jeBy efpecially^ feeing jott teach that a true minijlery ma^th efenti- ally a true Church ? lanfwcr, England may well feparate from Rome everting the fundamcncdll parts of Faith, and not feparate from Romes baptifme, or miniftery, in fo farre, as they be effentially the or¬ dinances of Chrift : and 1 retort this argument ; How can Se- paracifts feparate from both us and Rome 9 and yet retainethe baptifme in both our Church and Rome. 2. A miniftery true in the eflence may make a Church true JcaiK rljin fo farj bur becaufe of many other fubftantiall corruptions in Rome , it is a Church - which we ought to forfake. (2) Eobinfon But Robinfon,( Dift# A Jeene frofejfton is the ^remd of nHwhers ttdmiffton tdthevifihle Church. Hence there is a fatisfa^ion of the confd" ence of the Church m admittinf of memhers^either in the judge¬ ment ofchnritjyor in thejudgemmt of verity. $• Dift. I here is a fatisfaflion in the judgement of charity Jitive, when we fee fignes which pofitively afure us thnt fuch an one is regenerate : and there is a fatisfaflton negative when we kyow no¬ thing on the contrary which hath alatitude : for I have anegative fatisfaflion of the regeneration of fome,whofe ferfons or Behaviour I know neither hj fight nor report. This U not fuff dent for the accepting- of a Church- Memberfhip, therefore fomewhat more is re<\uired, 6. Dift. There he three rankes of men here confderahle, i.’ Some profffedly and notorioufy fiagitious and -wicked \ little cha¬ rity may exclude thefe. 2. Some profejfedly fanhitfyed and holy^ little charity m^iy accept and welcome fuch to the vifible Cihmch, 3^ Some betwixt the fe two, of whom we have neither a certainty full and fatisfaUory to the confcience , that they are regenerate • nor have we any pltrophory or perfuafion , that they are in the State of nature, 7. It is no leffe fin to fadden the heart of a weake one^andto breakjhe bruifed reed, then out of overplus of ftrong charity^ to give the hand to an Hypocrite, as a true Church-member. 8. Materially it is aU one not to admit members of fuch a Church to your Church, ^ to feparate fiom fuch a Church , and to Excommunicate fuch members : for it is a negative and autho¬ ritative leaving of/uch to Satan, if it be not a pof the excommu¬ nication. p. ThereisaviCibmtjoftbeQhxrchbj writing. 2.Ty Synods which meeiefor confultation, as our brethren teach.^. By Martyr- dome. 4. The feeneprofejfion of many Churchet, and the fe b^o without the bounds of a Congregation , it is not hefiice to refiria aH viability to onefingle Congregation', i O.Vipiefecurity,backslydmo oveifwaying predominants tolerated may confif with tkeC^tch\ member ftup of a vifible Qhavchi I. CoHcluf. Thefe two be farre different, ( Hie velinhoc catu there or in this company there h a true Church. h'Adx.]M%{HaceJl Eccle fa verd) ihi« decerminat com¬ pany 244 Not the viable Jbut the invifible Church Ch AP.9. pany of fuch perfons by name is a true Church ) the former is true) where ever God fecteth up his Candle, there be their Church-^members of Chrifts Body either a^ually or potentially; forafmuch as ii their be no converts there at all, yet in refpefi: of Gods Decree which Hee beginneth to execute while as Hce erc^ech a Miniftery , certainly there mufl: be lome converted there at laft. But as concerning the latter propofition, none can fay certainly, fuch vifible perfons by name, lohn^ Pan/, Anna , Mary, &c. Are the true Spoufe and redeemed of Chrift, becaufe, as Divines anfwcr to Papifts , we believe the Church of Ghrift rather then fee it. Yea , the Sponfe of Chrid, as the trueSpouft, is aH glorious within ^ PfaL^’y.i^. and that which. elTentially conftituceth a Spoule of Chrift , is not vihble, hut the hidden man in the heart, 3 Pet,^. 4. Neither is there any Union of believers as believers vifible. 2* Faith and true grace are not theeffenceof a vifible Church,a8 it is vifible, bccaufe no¬ thing (imply invilible can effentially coahitute that which is vifible. 2 . ^on* The invifible and not the vifible Church is the prin¬ cipal!, prime, and onely proper fubjeft, with whom the cove¬ nant of grace is made , to whom all the promifeS doe belong, and to whom all TitleSjStiles, Properties and priviledges of fpe- ciall note, in the Mediator doe belong. If our reverend Bre¬ thren would be pleafed to fee this , they fhould ferfake their Dodciae of a vifible conftituted Church, of leparstion, of popu¬ lar government, of independency , of parochial Churches, which they conceive to be the only vifible Churchts under the NewTcftament. i. The Church, to whom the covenant, and the promifes of the covenant are made, is an Church, and 4 Jied which fhall endure as the dayes of Heaven, Pfal,%^,^^ ^6; and fuch as can no more fall away from being God* people in an eternall covenant with himyhcn their God can alter what he has fpoken^or lie, /’/2/.8p 33534,3 5» They can no more ceafefrom being in Gods Favour, or be caft off of God, then the ordinances of Heaven can depart fiom before God^ then Heaven can heme a^ psred ahove,or the foundations of the Earth fearched out beneath, Jerem.3l»35«36,37. Nor the Mountaines and Hills canberemo'^ ved om of their places, E fa. 5 4. 1 0* the World can be defir oyed^ ^£C T.p, is the prime fHb]e& ej theprivikdger of Saints 245 with the waters <7/Noah againei Oi then God can retrad his Oithand proinife. Heh.6.iS^i^^2o, But the vihblf Church of this or that congregation or parifli ( as our Brethren fay) of Ropxe^ f'orittth ^ (^olofe y ThejfnUnica ) Rhi/ippi^ and the Jeven Churches of (hall not endure as the day cs of Heaven, yea they aie all this day under horrible defection of Antichiftian Idolatry and Turdfme and Jadaifme : if it be (aid, the laithfull and believing of the Vifible Churches at Rcme^f'crinthy Co/fJfcj could no more fall away, then the of Ktael and/eed 0/ DdVidcould ceale to be Gods people. I anfwer, this is to flee CO the invifible Church ; but the ProftflTors of thele Y.^fible Churches as Proftflbrs and in Church ftate might fall away from the Church profeffion. If they fay, they cannot fall from the finceriry of a true profedion ; now yet they are afide, and flee from the vilSble Proftflbrs, and Churches vifibility agree¬ ing to the Church as vifibie ; to the Churches fincerity and h.vifible grace ol conllancy proper to the invi(ible Church, and by this meaning, none are the tiue viflble Church, normem- bersthereof, but only fuch aS have profelTun, ^nd withall fin¬ cerity of proftUion j ib Hypocrites, the ngh never fofairclyin- cl.urched , have no power of the Keyes, of cenfurts of exccm> ipunicaiion, of acinitting of Church rrtmbers, of Baptizing, &c. All which is very Anabapcilme, that there is no vifibie Chuich on Eirth, but a company of truejy , and (inforoDei) regenerated and converted perlbns and the onely redeemed of God j and. 5. Our Divines in vaine contend vvithpapifls a- nenc the v fiblc Churches failing on Earth, for moftcertaineit if ( except we hold with sy^>mtm6* for they are not all which are of Ifr^el. 2. Our Brechrens argument is ftrong to prove, that the Church of Elders are not the true Church fpo- ken of in the Word ; For, fay they, the true Church is a flock that Chrijf hath Redermedwith his Bloodf^ABs 20,28, The Temple of the living God^ 1 Cor. 5. But the Church of Eldetsis nota flock of r^ecitied one^, and Temples of the holy Spirit, but in fo far as they believe, and are elcfted to glory, and not as a flock cf Elders, are they redeemed ; fo they fayjtrue Elders, as Elders, are S eC T»9« is the prime fHbje& of the privHedegs Saints, are not apart of the tru3 Church, nor the Church to whom Chfiftgavcfhekeyeg, i6. But the Church making ters conlcfljon. So fay wee, the Cbnrch of vifibleprofeflbra , as they are fuchjare not the redeemed of Chtitt, and Temples of the holy Spirit, butin fofarasthey areBdievers andtheeled: of God. For if our Brethren fayjthe Church, as it is a compa¬ ny of vifible Profcflbrsj is alfo eSentially the Church of Re¬ deemed ones, then only the Church of vifibie Profeflbrs, and all the Church of vihble ProteCTors are redeemed of God, but this is ab ford and i^\k,QjiodconvenhK<3.^' avto cenvenh «vr/re^e- just'ws&K.afloA/xiJj, Our Brethren acknowledge there may be an hundred Believers and Temples of the holy Spirit, who are a flock of redeemed ones, and yet not be a company of vifible Profeflbrs* i. Becaufe they are not united (fay they) covenant- wayes into a C^jurch-hodj* J. (Say they) becaufe ot weakenefle and for feare of perficution , men may hide their profcflion as many doe in the Church of Rome^ and yet be the redeemed of God, And be the feven thoufand who have not bowed their knees to PWjand our Brethren cannot fay, that all the vifible Church arc the flock redeem 2d of6'^ for then fboiild there be no hy¬ pocrites in the vifible Church. 3. In this our Brethren main- taine one of the grofleft poynts of the Armiman^ Tofijh and Socinian DoBrine ^ even that all vifible Profcflbrs arechofen to glory, redeemed of God^ and the children of the proraift, and that in Gods purpofc, the covenant of grace and thepro- mlfes of the covenant arc made to all and every one in the vifible (^hurchy and that God hath an intention that Chri^ (hall die Tor all and every one Jof the vifible Church, and that he inten- eth tofavealland every one of the vifible ^Wr/?.This I prove, for if th’ covenant andpromifes of the covenant, if the ftiles of Chrifts Body, his Love, his Spoufcjhis Sifter and Dove, if the revelation of Chrift made not by flefh and b!ood,but by Chrifts F ather the ground of that blefled confeflion of Peter, Mat, 1 6$ 17. For which the keys were given to the vifible Church, if I (ay all thefe be proper to the vifible Church as vifible, and due to her as to the principall and prime (bbjeft, and not to the chofen redeemed and invifible Church as ftch, then the pro- miitt of the covenant, and all thefe ftylcs belong to the vi- Gg 2 * fiblc Not the vifiblejknt the invifihk Church C H A P fiblc Church, and God promifethand incendeth a new heart and a new rpirit to all vihble ProfefTjrs as fuch, andfohein- tendeth redemption in Chrift and raIvadon,and Ghrifts Righte- oufneirs and Forgiveneffe of fin* to all the vifible Church. 6uc ouf Brethren do not (I hope) thinks that Gods inrention>, are caftles in the Aire, and new lUnis btymd the as if his intentions could be fruftraced\ and he could mifle the white of the (cope he fbooteth at; for certainly tliefe to whom the covenant , and promifes thereof belong as to the prmc and firii fobjeft, thefe are bis covtnaiited people} now the orthodox and reformed Church ho-ideth , that the covenant and promiles are preached to the whole vihble Churchy but for the eleds fake, and that howfoever externally, the covenant of grace and promifes be promulgated to every one, and all with* in the lifts of the vilible Church - ytt they belong in Gods Intention and gratious purpofe only to the Eleft of and his recsemed ones, to that invibble Body, Spoufc , Sifter, whereof Chrift alone is Lord, Beadg Husband, and Brother, and the fir ft begotten amongftmany Brethren. Hence let me reafon thii*.. T he Church whofe gathering together, and rvhofs unity of F aithyk^iowledge of th; Ssn of God^ and growth of the tnea- furecfthefatureofthefulnesofffhrij}^ the Lord intendeth by giving to them for that end, fome to be fome Fropheti^ Jonts^Faftors andTeachers^Eph,^,ll,l2tt^» muft be the Church to which all the promiles of the covenant and priviledges do belong. But the Lord intendeth the gathering together, the unity ofFaith^the knowledge ofthe Son olGod, a id growth of the meafure of the ftature of Chrift only ofthe invifible Ele6ted and Redeemed Church, not of the vifible prolelhngorconlef* tngChurch ^ nor doth the Lord (end Pallors and Teachers up<- on a purpole and intention of gathering the vifible Church, and vilible except you ftie to theTennof ArminUnsFL conceive thefe arguments cannot be anfwcred. If any fay, that Chrift in giving Prophets, Pallor* and Teachers to his Churdij intendeth to (ave the true vifible (fhurch of the chofen and redeemed, in fo far as they are chofen and redeemed , now they whoanfwer thus, come to our hand andforfakc the Doftrinc oi their vifible Church , and fay with u«, that the Mioiftei^ Sec T.9. is the fubje&ofthe privtlet^ges of Saints* and the key? are given only upon a purpofe on Gods part to fave the invfi3feCWc^, and that all thele promiles of the co« venanr, the Ityles of Chrifs Spoufe, Sifter, Faireone,arenoE proper to the viftble Churchy nor any grcfund or argunent to prove that the keys, the power of e xcommuaication , ordaining oforticers are given to the viCib e Church ^ as to theprimeand principal! fuhje^. ' Trte invifiblc Church ; and not the vldhle Church asic is liich , hath righc to the Sacraments, becaufe thele who have right to the covenant , have right to the feale? of thecovenant 4 and this is argument to prove the baptizing of Infants to be lawfall, 2.38 39. But only the invili^lc Church hath right to the covenant. For God faith only of, «»nd to the invifibic Church, andnotof the vifible Church in his gratious purpofe, I vf 'ill be their Gs^y'tndthey ptall bs 3**35* ^ thetr inrvard parts^ 34. 7 hey Jhxlt all knowme ( all within the covenant ) Iwillfor^ give tbsir inlcjuitj. Now the vifible Church as the vifible Church is not within the covenant, therefore the vifible Church Vifible Churchy and being no more but the vifible ChurihM^^b not right to the Seales of the covenant , but in fo far as they are within the covenant, and in fo far as God is their God, and they his pAfdbncd and. fandilied people-, as it is, hrew* 3^*33 34*. - . 5. Ic if know’cn thit our brethren here joyne withPapsfts, for Papifts ignorarft of the D;)ftrinc of the vifible Churchy la¬ bour to prove that thctifiWs Church on Earth, the MiniftfriaHi Teaching and 'Governing Church, cannot erre , but that (he converedin a vifible Synod, and met in Name, hatha promife of an infallible afliftancf. And by whatargamunts do they prove it f You^l^rrow here Bettarmine^ VtreriuSy Tolet, Stapleton^ BaihuSy Sua''cz,, VafcpucK, HArding^ CretferuSyCojlc'^ THs^ urrecrematay 'Salrueron^ Lociitus^Cajetar}^ flWanholtof them fay, becaufe x\\z Chwch ii buibaed on a Roeb^^ and a^ainji it the Gates of He U ^ all not prevaile : becaufe ChriftYaith, I have frajd to the Father thatthy Faith faile thee not : becaufe Chrift Ukhyl mil fend you the holy Spi.it, and he- fh all lea ie you into ail truths Now our D.vines Tay , that thcinvifible Church of G g^3 * Eleftr “The right conjlitutiondf Chaf.^, Eieft believers cannot fall off the R(x:k, and cannot fall from faving Faith, and cannot erre by falling into fundamental! here* lies, but it folldweth not;£rfivine nature^ &c. And that all viftble churches that meet not in a materiall Houfe, in a vifible and conlpi- cious Society, as on vifible Mount Zion , and not corfifting of fuch a covenanted, fanftified, and feparated people, are a tallc churchy falfe in matter^ not an ordinance of (ZhxXfi.but an Idoll^an antic hr tfiian device ^^a Synagogue of Satan vtyd of the power of the Keys, 6. A church in covenant with God, and the Spoufe of Chrifi^ and his my fticall Body , and a church which he redeemed with the Blood of God, Afls 20.28. 5,2 5.26. G«/.i.i8. 1 Cor* 12,12. Is a church whereof all the members without exception are taught of God. ^erm.51.34. They fisatt all know me (faith the Lord J from the leaf ^ unto the greatefl, Efa,’^^,i^, ^dthy children jhad be taught of the Lord. iAnd therefore they all haveing heard and learned of the Father, come toQhnR, John 6. 45. and therefore havt all the anointing within them which teacheth them all things^ i John I. ay. %And fo they have all Fares to heart. Yea among fuch a company , Ffai.^%, ^,10, there is no Lyon, no ravenous beafl,but the Redeemed, and Ranfomn ed of the Lord. But fp it is that no vifible congregation on Earth, that are vifible Frofcflbrs of any competent number, is fuch a 251 Sec T.^. the true viftble Church proved froru Scripture, a church vherec f all the meiftbers are tmght of God ^ all rate- fomedand redeemed} and therefore no vilibk church , as fuch is a people or Church in covenaifc with God. Sec ( <* ) Rodgers iii)Rodger. ca- Catechifme, tech fm part. i. 3, Conclttf, A vifible profeffion of the Truth and Do^irineol godlinefle, isthac which elfenriallyconhituceth a vifible and every member of the vidble chu^^ch ; onely our Brethren and we differ much about the nature of thlsprofcflion which is required in members added to the CWcA. Our Brethren will have none members ofthevilible Churchy but fuch as are, fat is- faftury to the confcienceg of all the vifible church, and give evidences fo cleare , as the judgearent of difeerning men can attaine unto, chat they are truly regenerated. Weagainedo teach , that the fcandalotfly wicked are to be caft out of the by excommunication , and thefe of approved piety are Undoubtedly members of the vifible Qhitrch^ fb thefe of the rriiddlefhi'C are to be acknowledged menders of the though the Church have hbt a pofitive certainty of the judge¬ ment of charity, that they are regenerated, fo they be knowen. 1 TobeBaptizid. 2. Thatthey be free of grefle fcandalsw 5, And profefle that theV be wiflih'g hearefs of the D j^rine of the Gdfpell.^ SuchTl’^bfefiioh'/ as giveth'^'cVidendiis tdthe pofitive certainty of the ja Jgement of charity, of found con- verfion , is f\t)t required to make and conftitute a true vifible Church, 1. I/r]ieiemerteut, 2 g, huiChurcheshy that Oath were not fuch , as to the fatisfa^ion of CMofes , and the whole people their con fcicnccs gave pofitive certainty of found converfion. Bedaufe v, '4:T’he Lord (faith the Text) hath' not givehyou an heart to fhreeive^ nd^ eyts to fee^ nor Bares to heare to thisdaj^ Deuf. 31*27. for / k^ew thy Rebellion and thy ftif neck, j behold.^ rphile 1 am yet alive vsith jopt this day ^ yeehave been rebellious againfl the Lord,verti\,L>em,'^i,v,^,v,\'y^l6,i'yi. 2, Chrift would not feven times have faid. He that hath Bares to heare , lep him he arc what the Spirit faith to the Chstrehes^^ 2$2 Ch Ap.9. The right conflitution of the Cod of this vforldy Satan, hath blinded. What can be more repugnant to the truth and to the Gofpell of Chrift ?Ic cannot 255 SeCT.9* vijthk Church proved Scripture^ ■be ahfwered ^ that thefe **i [orinth who were hypocritei and walked fo contrary to the Gofpell wete not members of the Church of For only the truly converted were fueb. I anfwer. i. Then *?<«»/ writeth not to the \i{iblc Church and to all whom he doth rebuke, the contrary whereof is cleard. I Ccr^ 2.11, 2C<7r.3.22» I Ccr.5.l«2. I foy.d.i.J.J. 1 Cor, 11,17, 1 8 19,30. i^or.15.12. 8. and in many Other places, 2. Then the vifible church was not betrothed to as chafit Virgin : contrary to this our Brethren alleadgcd , i Cor^ 11.1.2,3. 3. Not only is converfion profelTedly true in the;udg« ment of charity , btitalfoin the judgement of verity, eflenti- all to a vifible church as you teach ;and fo none can be a mem¬ ber of the vifible churchy but he who is a member of the invifible Church, which is Anabaptifme. 4. Three thoufand in one day were added to the vifible churchy who could not ( as ! have pro¬ ved ) aU he apprevid to the confeitnee one of another , as true cot\- verts, 2. Since zmong&. them yinania^ znd SaphlrAf and the time was (horf. 5. If we are to bearc one anothers bur¬ dens, and fo fulfill the Law of Chrift, and if grace maybe befide many and great finnes, as we fee in A/a\ in Salomon who remiined the children of God^ under many out breakings, if the children of God may be the children of Gtfd, and yet feme of them habitually proud, paflionate, fome of them worldly minded, fome talkative and imprudently rafhinzeale, fome luftfulI,rome flothfuIL fome ambicicus, yea and if Simon Magus his profeffion, though falfcjwas efteemed fufficient , for to give himbaptifme, the Seale of the covenant, ASls 8,9, Then it is not required that all the members of the vifible church be fuch as pofuively wee know { fo farre as humane kixiwledgc can reach ) that they are converted , yea if this were true, then fpe- ciall commandements would be given, that as we are to exa¬ mine and try our felves, I Cor. II. 28, 2 Gi>y. 1 5. 5. Andtotry officers before they be admitted, iTrw.3.10, iT/w. 5,22. and to try the fpirits of Prophets and their Dodrine, l lohn^.i, and, I The f.'), 2 1, ASsiy.i^. So would God in his Word give a charge.tbat wc try, exam ne and judge carefully one ano¬ ther , and that every man lab ur to be latisfied in confcience H h * anent CHAP‘p. 254 T'he right conjiitution of a true anent the regeneration one of another. But fuch commande- ments we rcade not of. 6* If many be brought and called into thevifible churchy of ptirpofe both on GodsreveUcd intend* on in his Word to convert them, and on the churches part that they may be converted ; Then doth not thee con - lift of thefe who are profeiTedly converted, but the former is true ; Ergo, fo is the latter. The propefidon is hire, thefe whom God purpofeth to convert by making them Church* mmhersy they ace not Church-members bec^ufe they areal- ready converted. I provetheaflumptionjbecaufe. i. The con¬ trary doctrine , to wit , that none are under a paftors care till . they be firlf converted, maketh to the everfionoftbepublick Minidery, and gratifieth %/ir'mmims and Sociniaus , as before lobferved, becaufe Faith commeth not by hearing of Tent pa¬ ftors, as Gods ordinance is, 10. 14. but by the contra¬ ry, we aske a warrant from the Teftament of Chrtft , that now fince the Apoftles are not in the Earth , private men not fent to preach, fhouldbe ordiimry Fijhers of men^ and gatherers of Chrtjis church And Kingdoms* 2. That Chrift hath provided no Faftors nor Teachers to watch over the Ekft, yet remaining in the Kingdome of darkncilc, and that Chrtfi afeendingonhigh^ as a viftorious King hath not given Paftors and Teachers by office to bring in his redeemed flock , which he hath bought with his blood , so.28. 3. It is againft the nature of the vilible Kingdome of Chrift which is adraw*netandanojpc/»<«, a workchoufe of exter nail calling into Chrift, even fuch as are ferving their honour., hsywg a Farme ; and their gaine^ buying fve yoke fif Oxen 5 and their luHs^ having married a Wife,. Luk» 14.1^,17,18. 4. It is againft the nature of the Miniftery, and Wifdomes maides, fent out to compell them to come in, Luke 14. 23. Matthevs 22, 4, 5, 5. T>roVi 9* 2, 3 1 4, 5, rpho are yet Tvithout, 7. If none can be members while they be firft converted, i* The church vifible is made a church vifible without the .Minifte¬ ry of the church, 2. Thefe who are bapti2cd are notby bap- tifme entered in the vifible Church contrary to Gods Word I Cer. 11.13. and the found judgement of all Divines, 3. All thefe who are baptized. 2, Who write as Dolors for thede- ^ fence Sec T ‘p, viftble Church dem^mjiratcd fra/ft Scripture^ 255 ,.,s. fence of the Orthodox Faith. 5. Who feale the Truth [with their fufferirgs and biood. 4. Who keepe communion With vifible Churches^ in hearing, partaking of the Word and Seales, as occafion fcrveth , if they be not profefledly andpjotorioufly totheconfcicnces of a particular parlfti converted to Chrift, are no members of viftbie church, 8. All our Brethrens arguments to prove this Do(^rine doe onely prove the truly regenerate to be members of the in* vifible Church, and not of the vifible Church. And if the \ arguments bee naught , the conclufion muft bee naught and falfe. 9. It is againft the Dc(Srine of Fathers, ^Au^u^ine C^) Augupin. } Cjprinn(^c)Gregoriptt(d')Chyfojlcme(e)NAzliaKK,(nf^f)Eu‘ /tf^/w.Who al accord that the vifiblecWr^ is a company of pro- /.y^. ftlTorSj cor.fifting of good and bad, like the Arkeof Noah as donatif. coll. 10', (^g)Hiercme maketh comparifon. Cypkn.1, t . I might cite Ireneut ^ Tertuttim, Origen^ Qjrillm^ Bajiliut, miarius^ Trefpir, AmbroJiHS, Primajius, Seduliu4,Jufi, Mar- tj/r^ (Siemens Alexandrinus^ Euthjmius^ Theofhjlah.^ Epipham- tUy Theodorety and 1 utheryMelanchton, Qhtmnitiue , Mtifner- {^)chry[ofi. in tUy HmiuSyPiemingim y (^erardns^ Crocius y Calving ezayVoe^ I, tius y Sadeel y Tlt^ms , Whittakeruiy Joannes WhytCy Franfc, f^cerd. WhyteyRejKoldw y JusttuSy Rich', FeilduSy ferkinfftfSyPau.BayneSy TrelcatiuSy TilenuSyPifeator, ZdrfinuSy Par am, Sibrandm,^ro- {()Eufebius de\ fejfares LeydenfeSy Antonius TValUm, And, Kivetus, ^et. Mo- prap>evang.l.6» linem yLam. Tc^anmyMercerus.,Fefl,ft(!^mim^ullingermyMnf- "f^gc- vernment , whiqh you cannot makegood from Gods Word. Now to refufe communion to thefewho are knowen to be mem¬ bers of body, and to feparatefrom them is all one, and’ ihcreforc in this you feparateyour felves from Gbrifts Body. The Author addeth, Th9 Chuxch i^piidto^ethehnl^i~- tation of God h} the Spirit^ Eph.2.22. to be theTemple of the Hom ty Ghofiy and the Spirit of God to dwell in them^ 1 Cor.3JdjI7^ To he efpotifed'to Ghrift6. jecHudum pletatem : but P*/«/ here forbiddeth to exhort the proud and malicious blafphemers and refiders of the Tiucb, and not towaice upon them any longer, whereas otherwifehe hadfaid in the end of the preceding Chapter, 24.25.26. O- ther8#who arc detained in the fnare of Satan , mufi he waited on^ anMnflruBei with meek^nefe ^ if God will give them Repentance^ Ergo, Tlrw'C^jr was as a Pallor to infirutfl unconverted perfons, and to joyne in communion with them , but as for defperatc enemies and blafphcmers , he was not to waite on them , nor to exhort them with meekcneflTe. And if this Text prove any thingdt will conclude againft our Brethren, ithat fuch asdeny the power of godhnelTe , Ihould not be hearers of the Word, and farre IcflTe ( as our Breathrcn rcafon ) members of the vifiblc fhurch. The Author ^ fay th the a^uthor') judge fueh perfons fit materialls ibid. for theconfiitutingandedfying of a Church, who are more fit for the mine and defir uBion of the Church, fuch as leave their fiefi love ( as aR hypocrites will at length do ) thty procure the removaH o^ the candle filch: Anfw, The argument mull be thus formed. tAll thefe whom GodintendethJhaR edifie and not ruine the Churchy are to be only members of the vifible Church .* hut all kl>owen hypocrites are fuch 5 Ergo* The proportion is faIfe,for if wc fpeake of Gods fe- cret Intention and his decreeing Will ; It is not a rule for the Church to fquare and to regulate them in the choyfing or refu- Church-members , becaufe (/oid intendeth in his decreeing will, that many hypocrites, fuch ai Judas and lhall be fhurch -members ^ and let our Brethren judge if theybefitnia- terialls to edifie the Church. If we fpeake of Gods revealed will, the propofitioH alfo is falfejfor by our Brethrens Doftrins, it is Gods revealed will that the Church receive as Church- members latent hypocrites , (ucha Simon Alagusj ABsZ\vjho are conceived to be regenerated, as the churchy 9y^Bs ^.concei¬ ved Simon Uhfagus to be a (bund Believer, as our Brethren fay, and yet latent bypocdces,are no lefife unfit materialls to build the Churchy Sect.9- Reafofts for feparation dijfolved 2 6 $ - - I - - - - ’ ■ ■ " nil- V. Churchy then knowen hypocrites. 2. We doe not tbinke that hypocrites fallen from their firft love, and by (candaloiis liv¬ ing declaring themfelves to be foch (hould bee kept in the fhurcht Bnc fo the Author alleadgt'th , Revel* 2. That the fhu^ch of Ephefus falling f'jm her love ^ muft bee a falfc COnftituted Church, in rvhich there rpere members ftter to ruiney thentotdifietheChMTc\\* And yet certaineit and Ch.xi^,ReveL 2. acknowledgeththeChurchofE/j^^/wrtobca true vifible Church. fVepjife ( hiththt Author') the types of the Old Tejlament, yvhich yet are not without their due weighu Rough fiones were not * laid in the building o/" Salomons Temple till they were htwen and prepared before ^ I King.^.y. and behold a greater then Salo- men^ here^ the attendance of theporteres fuffering none to enter intotheTemple whowere uncleane ( 2 Chron.23.t 9* ) dothevi^ dently type forth the watchfulnejfe of the ojjicers of Ghii^s Churchy to fujfer none uncleane in efl ate or in this courfe of lifcy to enter into the fellowPsip of the Church, which ought to be a communi** on of Saints, Their apology fay th (ay though alllCrael were ad- (a)^iofo7 c 9. mitted to the fellowjhip of the Ordinances adminif rated in the fyna^ . gogut^yet none uncleane were admitted into the Temple ; for Cmnecejfu. of 2i*whhout are dogs, &c. So Matter Can and Kobinion prejfe feparstrc. ,^.fe3, this place, Anfw, In this Type miny things are loofe and doubtfull. I. We defire a warrant from the Wordjthat the Temple was a Type of a vifible Congregation , and that all mutt be as really holy before they enter into a vifible congregation , as they be¬ hoved to be Typically holy, who entered into the Temple of Jerufalem* The Temple is a Type of Chritts Body, ^ohn a. and of the Church of the New Teftamsnt invifibic, which mutt confift of fanftified ones, but how it is a Type of the vifible Church wo fee not. For the Lords building vihtvtoi the Corner-ftone and the foundation isChrift, is the Church invifible built by Faith as lively Stones upon Chrift, i Pet: 2.7. Zd nto you therefore which believe he is preciouSy v,^, yee aU fo as living Stones are built up a fflritualiHoufe, oppofiteto the difobedient y v,y, who fumble at the fVorfl, v.Si yeeare Gods building y 2.20,11,22. Expreffely the building I 13 * . are- ^ • hSu Reafonsf&r feparmthn diffblvsd^ G H A P , 9; are thefe 4rtf built on the DoBrine of the Prophets and ^oflles ^ and grow up into an holy Ttmple in Cht\& y and are the habitation of ^od through his Spirit, This Cannot agree to a vi- fible Church, the members whereof may be ( as ourBretliren teach from Revel. 2.) Hypocrites who fall jr^m their firfi love. Yea alio the laying on of ftones on the bulding is not the aQ: of in- churching, or of union to a Churchy asit muft bcjif thecom- paiifon prove the poynt» bud the joyningof the flones to the building is the union of thefe ftones by Faith to Chrift, the chiefe corner ftone, as is expounded, iPet,2* Towhomcom^ mingas toa living flone, t/.5. joe alfo as liveing flones are built ^ Y ea, and ^eter doth not build this comfortable Daft rine all upon the comforts of a Chureh-fiate in a Angle congrega" tion 5 for many of thefe to whom he writ , were difpcrfed and perfccuted through Pontus, Afia^ and Cappadocia, (^c. And might have , and had an Union with Chrift by Faith with¬ out a Church Union in a Parifli. 2. Though in this Type were fignified a moral!' obligation, that 'all before they be in* churched in a vifiblc Congregation , fhould be converted , how is it proved that the (fhurch fhould receive none to a vifible Congregation till they bee converted ? for thefe are farre different. All fhould be converted , but there is no new Law commanding the Church to receive none into her fellow fliip, but the converted. 3. The hewers of ftones or builders of the Temple, muft Typifie Pa ftors in Office, drefling ftones for the fpiriiurll building, our Brethren make them to Typifie pri¬ vate Chtiftians out of Office, and deny that any Paftors as Paftors doe fit and prepare ftones to bee kyd on the fpi* rituall building. Alfo none layd ftones on that Temple fave onely builders by Office , but by our Brethrens Daftrine, onely Paftors doe not convert Soules. There were no Stones at all in the Temple of Jerufalem^ but choice and welifqugred ftones, are no members of the vifible Church but the choftn of God > ■ 3.1f the Porters typifie the Minifters of vifible Churches, firft only Potters hold out the uncleanejHr^i?, oncly Paftors fhould hold out the fcandalous, but you admit the whole Church with t quail authority to Cake in, or refufe (fhssrck members* 2. Ifthe Temple ECT.^ Reafons for fepArit^iondiJhJfed. 2^7 Teraple be a Type of the vifible (^hurch , then noprophane per- fon, nor uncircumcifed in heart feould meet with the vifible Chftrch to hcare the Word^ for hearing of the word prophanes the holy things of God* Thi» you cannot fay, for infidels may be, as you fay 5 fellow-partners with the Churchy in hearing the ■ word# ^,RohiH(on\KQ\d^txSx( fence of a vifible Church^wt is. it eflentiall to make one a mem- fitie. * ber as VI? 268 Reafousforfiparationdij[folvecl, Ch Ap.9s bcr of the vifible Church , that he be converted. It is Tufficient that he be a profeflbr of the Faith. And it is a poore compa- tl^ontoCiy^lhditprofhAnnejfecanHot he put irtthedefcription of a vifihle ChurchjioT in the eflence of a vifible Church as vinble,we neither include li&lir,efex\oiT*ropanen(fef)WK only;a vifible com¬ pany profeffiag the Faith of Chrift and called by the Miniftery of the Word, whether they be Believers or Unbelievers it is all one,neit her of the two belongeth to the eflence of a v‘ fible church: a vifibleC^/#rc^ is (aved in the number of fourtyjall being conver- ted)Or in 40. being all unconverted, fo they be externally called by thcMiniftery of theGofpell and profefle the fame. And it is as foohfhtomakcholinefTe theefferce of a child, as to make it of a vifible Church, and as vaine to make chaffity the effence of married Wife;for this is not our philofophyjbuta conceit of Mr. Robtufon falfely imputed to us. R-obiiifon, Rohinfon, ^ll the Churches that ever the Lord planted I td- 97- corjifled of good only , as the Church of the Angellt in Heaven and of mankind in P or adife, ^od hath alfo thefe fame ends in creating and rejloring his Churches, and if it were the fViS of God that perfovs netorioujly wicked Jhould he admitted into the Qlmichythen Jhould God dirtGlly crojfe himfelfi and his owne ends , and jhould receive into the vifible covenant of grace, fuch as were out of the vifihh e fate of grace ^ and Jhculd plant fuch in his Char ch for the glory of his Name, as fervedfor no other ufe^hen to caafe his Name to be blafphemed* , Anftv^ This argument proveth that the vifible Church is not a vifible Church , except it confifi of onely holy and gratious prfoiiS, without any mixture; and fo not only holinefie in pro- • fertion, feat holincfTc rcall and before God is required eflenti- ally to a vifible (jhurch* Then Paftors, DjftoiS and Profeflbrsi binding and loofing,e/«'r-'r non err ante , are not a vifible Church. Yea, this is downc right Anabsptifme that no vifible Churcht s areon Earth, but fuch as confilt of reall Saints only. 2. It is moft ignorantly reafoned , that God in creating eJManand An^ gells goody did not intend that they fjould fall by his permtfjion^ (i)Arm.Antip, (hat they ftiould continue holy and then God was fruftrated Arminians and Socinians Teach. So fayth (dlVu!'adrosf>( Arminius Antiperk* (b') Corvinus* The Remonftrants Wat SeCT.9* Keafons for feforationdiffolved. 259 (c)ditDort, and-{^<^J that God irvtcndeth and purpofeth {c')Remofffi. hi -many things which never coroe to paflef. 2. His Decrees faile S)v»d. and are changed. 3. Men may make Gods Decrees of elcftion « faft and fure,or Joote and unfurcjas they picaie. 3. Here is iruch M ignorance that God iotendeth nothing that may be againft socimr the glory of obedience due to him > as Law-giver j as if finners conn-a putkum. and hypocrites being in the Church becaufe they arc difliono-i cMo fol.^ij, xable to God, fliould crofle Gods end , andpurpofe : (b 7>r- tukian (e ) bringeth in fome whom he calleth dogges, tbui reafon- W ing againft providence , which fuffereth finne to be in the World fo contrary to his Will and goodneflTc ; And who de- gj niethbuc Chrift commanded Juda/i to preach, and that the b9nui(s‘pref~ Apoftles according to Gods Will and Cammandement recei- ems fmuri 0^ vtA Ananias y Saphira, Simon Magus in the vifible Church by baptizing them ( for I hope the Apoftles finned not againft Godi revealed Will in admitting them CO the vifible Church. ) And Qaall we fay that GoddirtSlly in that crofeth himfelfe andhisonvn ends, bccaufe God gathered hypocrites into his Chaxcch ^ and jet they difljonour and blafpheme the Name of Cfod ? ^ hi\\tt Robinfon faith , Gods maine end in gathering a vifible Church is, that they being feparated (/j from the World, may he fpeaketh groffe tAbrminianifme , that God faileth in his ends. Laftly, he faith that God cannot rvill that perfons notorioufiy roick^ edpjouldbein his vifible Church, forthenhefhouldcro^bim- felfe and his owne ends (^notorioufiy) is vainely added, feeing we teach that notorioufiy wicked ought to be call out of the vifible Churchy as alfo it he (hall will VTicked perfons , let alone notorioufiy wicked, or latent hypocrites to be in tbe Church , yea or in this vifible World , he fhould by this ^r- minian argument crojfe himfelfi and hts osvne ends ? Do you be¬ lieve with ^rminians that Gods end i8,thac Angells and men fhould have flood in obedience, and that a Redeemer (hould never come to fave finners I And that blafphemy andfinneis againft Godspurpofe and intended end, and that finne crofleth him ? but when all is done-ic is his intention and revealed will that hypocrites be invited to the vifible and preached covenant, and yet he k^oweth that they are out of the vifibr®,yeaand in^ifibh ft ate of grace* Kk * (zjRobinforsg Kk * 260 Infants of Profejf irs to be bapi^d, C h a p . 4 ii^s havt once heene dedicated to Cbriji in haptiftne^ and the child (J'aith he') hath onely intereji in that part of the Covenant^ which U found and CathoUke^ while oj the parents thetnfelves jiand guiltk of herefcjwhich by their owne proper and aUuall confent^ they have added unto the Churchy And I thinke the Scripture lakh here with u$_, that the nea- reft parents be not the onely conveyers and propagators of fe- derall holineffeto thcpolieritie^P/i/. 106.35. They were mingled, with the heathen and learned their werh^s^ 36, and they ferved their Idols j&c. Neverthelejf he regarded their off ill ioti^ 45. and be remembredy for them^ his covenant. What Covenant? His Cove¬ nant made with and yet their neared fathers finned, V.S.tVe have fnned and our fatherSjV.j. Our fathers underfoodnot thy wonders in I^gjpt^ they remembred not the multitude of thy mercies^ but provoked him at the Sea^ even atihe red Sea^v. 8, Neverthelejji be faved them for hk names fake. His name Was the glory of the Covenant made with Abraham., by which his nahie and truth, by promife was ingaged, ffa. 63.10. But they rebelled and vexed his holy Spirit^ therefore hee was turned to bee their enemy and hee fought agamfl them^v. 1 1 . T hen he remembred the dayes of old^ Afofis and his people^faying^Where is he that ledthem, and brought them mt of the redSea> SoalCo Efay ‘^i. 1^7^ nhd moft evidently, Eat'i^20, 8. They rebelled againf me,,&c. But I wrought for my Thames fakc^ that itfhould not be polluted before the heathen^ among whom they were, in whofi fght I made my felfe h^owne unto them^ in brining them forth out of the land of Egypt. Now this name is to be expounded his Covenant, ^re»2.3i. 32. which he made with them, when hec brought them out §f the land of Egypt., which Covenant is extended unto the Ghriftian Church, Ht'^.S.S.pjTc. Now if God gave right unto the fonnes of the yejvt'/p I meane federal! right, totemporall deliverance, and the meanes of grace: for the Covenant made with Abraham.^ though their nearell: parents rebelled againfl: the Lord, that fame Covenant in all the priviJedges thereof in- durethyet, yeaandis made to all the Gw/i/w, Gal.'^.S.Heb.S, 8,9,10. for it is the covenant national! made with the whole race, not with the fbnnes upon the condition of the neareft pa» i«nts faith, as is cleare after Chrifis afeenfion unto heaven, AB. 26i S E ct,6» Infants ofProfeffers U be hapiT^d^ Ati.l.^^.ForthepromiJe is to you and toyour children^ and to all tbtt dre afarre of, even to as many as the Lord our God fall call. Now h is clcare that their fathers hflkd the Prophets^ Matth. 23.30, 3.1, 2, 3333453 V they were a vpichpd generation under blood, ^^.37. 2. It is cleare that thefe externally, and in a federal! and have rightccclefiartick to the Covenant, to whom the externall calling of the preached Gofpell doth be¬ long, while he CAith^dse promife (of thQ Covemnt) is made to as many as the Lord our God fall call fo the called nation, though the neareft parents have killed the Prophets, and rejtfted the calling of 2 3. 33. 34. 37. is the nation which have externall and to the promiles and Covenant, and Rom, 11.2^, As concerning the Gofptll they are enemies for your fake^ but Of touching the ele& ion they are beloved for the fathers fal^e: now their neareft fathers malicioully oppolcd the Gol^ll, there¬ fore it muft be for the eleftion ofthe holy nation, in which re- fpeftjthe nation of the Jewes,?;.! 6. noas a holy Jeed^ and a holy rooty ^nd the children were allb the holy with theho- linelle ofthe Covenant- and Jofua had no reafon to circum- cife the people at GVgal^ for the holinelTe of their neareft parents, whole carcalles fell in the wnlderneOe, yet he circiimei led them, to X3ike apray the reproach of his people now this reproach was imcircumcifion inthefiefh, the reproach of the Fhilifl/msfCo Goliah is called an uncircumciled Philifim') and of all the nati¬ ons without the Covenant of God: yea by this there were no rcalbnto circumcile the formes of Aehah and Jezabel^ whole iocareft parents were flaves to Idolatry, and who were bloody perlecucors ofthe Prophets; nor was there re^n to circum¬ cile yeroi^o^w/fonne, inwhomtherewasfomegoody for both fa¬ ther and mother were wicked Apoftates : and very often, by this do£fnne,lhould die people ofthe jewes leave off to be the vifibleC/wt'/:?, and fo the promife of the Covenant fhould faile in the line from Abraham to Davidy and from David to Chrift . cvenfo oft -^s the neareft parents did evill in the fight of the Lord-^ and many times Ihould C5(3hom be fore- kyterv ; contrary to that which Paul faith, Pom, 1 1. 1,2.5. To theleladde, if the infants ofthe Chrifian Church have onely right to baptifme, through the faith of the neareft parents Kk 3 ©ncly, , 262 Keafonsfor feparatiott difcujfed, Gh AP.9 (gjiThef. I. jrom the (g) very heart roote in Chrift , and for all whom he hi* 8c t-Ep, gave thankes^ alrvayes making mention of them in his prayers^ * mthout ceajing remembring their ejfe5lfsa/l Faithfliligent love^ and patient hope in the Lord '^t^wh'^hich did grow in every one of them». Anfw. Here is much Scripture abufed to no good ufc ; 1. that coaBive Laws of Princes be the onely way of inchurching pco-v pie, we never taught ; but ot this hereafter, a. He calleth the Kingdome of Godvihiich. is a draw-net of good and bad (^) a called (h) Mat.i3,47. company invited to the Supper of the Gofpell, whereof many are called^ but few are chofen* ( i ) which is the field where grow (i;Mit.2i.9.r4 Wheatand Tares fkf) the Barne-floore wherein is Come and (kjM3t.i3.36, Chaffe* (/) HecaUech (I fay) thele men and had Jhuffied 37,38. together in a new monficr or Qhimara* Sinne is a moofterjbut that (i) M3t.3 ,12. jj. be in the world is not without the decree of efficacious providence, except we turne Epicures with ^rminians. 3. That all and every one baptized by John Baptifi jufiified God , and were true converts is more charity, then the verity of the Text Luk* 7« can warrant. 4, And that the viiible Church con- fiftcth-onely of men chofen out of the World, as he fpake from Joh. 1 5. is a plaine eontradiftion to that (many are called^ but few chofen out of the fVor Id ) and ferveth much for Hiiberians, who will have all. the viiible Church chofen , and for Arminians who make all in Gods intention feparated from the tVorld, and fb makeelcfkionto lifeecernall, asuniverfall in the viiible Church as the. preached Gofpell. y. It is an adding to the Text, ABs2. That the Church ( aH of them ) and you fay did communicate in all things with finglenejfe of hearty and were to he . faved,. For we have not foinuch charity to beftowon ^na* ^ , mas ^ Sat>hira^2inASim9n Magus ^whow ext zdidt A to ih^Qihmch • * yifible : but why call you thistheTefiimony that the Holy Ghcfi giveth of aU them ? where did yqu reade or dreame this ? The Holy Ghofls Teftimony is tcue, and whatDivinry is it, that > all added to the vifible Church Jhall be faved ? deeme you with ■ Origen an4 ibm€ others that none are eternally damned ? 8. And yoti wy of the vifible Church, AUs^ 20.28. All of them ■ wereredeemed by the Blood of Cjod, If had f aid fo,r could have believed it, but your faying is groundfes. All whom they are commanded to feede^ and all who tzpere to be devoured hjl y I Sect.9. Keafom for fiparafion difcuffkd. 263 by grievous Wolves, and all the drawen away Difciples oHalfe Teachers, 29.30. Are all thcle redeemed by the Blood ol God This Church is an Armrnian Chimsera : that all to whom the Gofpell is preached by Feeders and Pallors, mwft be obliged to believe that Chrift by his Blood redeemed all and every oncof themjisArminianifme. Corvinm and ( b J (a) ^rminins^ (c)iVzV. Grevir.chsvim {d) Epifeofms^ (e) Suintu contraMol'm. (f) Smdeim (gj Oftoroditu will thanite you, for they hold that Chrift gAve his Blood for all the damned in Heli , and purpofe- Ij to redetm them^ and fsr his fart gave hU life for all the (Vo/ andefpecUllyforthe vifblcChurch. 7, That the ^pofile g^ve contra, Amefniml thanks to God, for the found faith of all yvho profejfed the gof- Ipcll at Rome , and were perfwaded that God would perfect the (^)h^pifcop.difp. workg of falvation in all and every one of the Philippians^ is a 6- Thejf.i.z, wicked dreame^that they were all partakers of the grace of the Gofpell, and that all the ThelTalonians , without exception * had effeBuaB faith ^ diligent love ^ and patient hope. All chi? is (f) Smalicm faid , without ground of Gods Word ; and contrary to the pttr. Word* Were there none, Kom.6. S;i vanes oflinne ? None who walked a^ccr the fl=lh ? Korn, 8 So and Phtl.^ 2* {S. (g)o}l^rodm Thil,2»2i. l Thef.t[.,2.2Thef 3.8 9 lO.None inT^r/z/jpz whofe luflh.c.i6,yy* God was their belly^none who minded earthly thing8?No dogs? No evill workers? fa) Kobinfon- Tlzejewes were forbidden by Gody under the Robin fon*ib» Law to fow their Field with diverfe fteds.^ and will he fow his own Field with (Vheate and Tares ? and (b ) the hotd% Field is fow en with good feedy ^<*^.13,24 27,28, His Vine Noble (c)and alV"^ the Jeed trutyhis Cbuccb Saints and beloved of God(d) but through (d)Rofn,J.-y> the malice o/Satan, and negligence offuch as keep the field adulterate feed and abominable ptrfons may be, Anfw, God who is above a law forbiddeth the Father to kill thefon, yet may he command kill his (bn, inpo- fitive Lawes , fuch as Cowing of feeds , Gods pra£lice is not a Law to us ; I remember Jeluites, efpecially SuareZy Didac, Ruiz, AFolinay Leffius,^ Lod, Jpleraiius Hiero, Fafolus and their Z^z/lif/frjtheArminiins, labour to prove that God cannot pre¬ determinate the will of man to the policiyc afts that are in fin: For then he Ihoald be the author and caufe of fin which he 264 Chap.9; Reafonsfor feparatien diffblved* he forbiddeth as to do , and he would not do himfelfe, fay they, that which he forbiddeth U5. Which is bucinthege- nerall a weak* anfwer 5 for it followeth not hence, that he is tbeauthor of the malice i bccaalchepriEdetcrminates the will to the pofitive aft of finning. F or though God in his working Providence permit wicked men to be in the Church (as you cannot deny his providence here ) yet doth it not follow, that he foweth wicked men in the Church, Nor doe we fay, that it is the Lords appoving and revealed will that hypocrites ftiould joyne with his friends at the marriage fupper of the Gofpell, they wanting their wedding garment. It is hy¬ pocrites fin that they joyne thcmfelves to the Church, they being heart Enemies to the truth. And in this refpeft God foweth them not in the Church, But the queftion is if the Church and Paftorsfinin receiving fuch into the bofome of the Church, becaule they fee not, in confcience.that they are regene¬ rated .* That we deny, yea the fervants bid al. jomc whom they findc. 9. and that by the commandement of God, And in this refpeft God doth not plant hi* vifible Church a noble Vine, and a Field fowen with good feed, yea it is his revealed Will that the Church and the Servants of God invite all to come to Wifdomes banquet, Prov,9.2.y,!LndCo all the called externally arc not thechotje Vines, This you are CO prove, that the vifible Church in all its members, or eflenti- ally as it is a vifible Churchis a choife Vine, and an holy fied. Nor is it the Pallors negligence chat Tares grow in the Lords Field ( though it be Satans malice ) yea the Pallors here are to invite all to come in , and to call externally all to come to Cbrift. That they who are invited give ifoc obedience is their own wickednefie, but neither the Churches, nor the Pa¬ llors finne* (h)Rohin[on, (a^ Robinfon, There be you hundreds and thoufands partaktrs of the lifi of God in refpeil of your perfons^ but inref* peSi of your Church Communion , and your Ordinances^ you are aR alike , becaufe you are all alike partakers of one fet forme of worfiip, «yfnfw, TheChurchoftheJewesfolhouldbeafalftly con- ftituted Church , becaufe however there were many Believers amongft Sect.9 K eafofts for feparation dijjolved . 2^5 amonjjtt chem , yet all are commanded to receive one Miniftery of Sedbeg and Pharifees fitting in Mofes chaire. But know that the leaven ol the externall worfliip ^except it evert the foundation) doth not make the Church a falldy conftituted Church. (^)Kobinfon ^ Mr. Smith truelj affirwfth your Church to he a Rchhfm ^^reater Autkhrifiian Minifery and worjhip then Rome , as the luJUfp.i Temple which janhlifeth the gold^ and the altar which fandifieth the oferitigti greater then the offering : fo the Temple of the Ntw Tefiament^the Church and people of God, hjwhcfe Faith aUthe Ordinances of the Church are fanhlified, is greater then theAliniffcrj, werjhip^or any other Ordinance, and being Idolatrous is a grea^ ter Idol I, An/rr* This IS a ncwpoynt of Divinity that the Faith of the Miniftery or congregation fanftifieth the worfiiipjas the Temp'e did the gold and the altar the offering: yea though the Mini- fter }Kcre a fudas ^ and the people latent hypocriteSj the Ordi¬ nances of God lofe no authority, for all the Minifteriall fandifying of the Ordinances is from Chrift the Inftitutcr, not from the inftrnments ; and the Donatifts did fufpend the power of the Ordinances of God, upon the holinefte, orunholinefie of the Inftrument!. 2. The Miniftery in its fubftance is not An-- tichriftian , though it be from the Antickrijl» For Prelates giving of a miniftery is not to be meafured by the particular intention of the Ordainers, but by the Nature of GoJs Ordinances , and the generall meaning of all the Catholick Church. Robinfon here ob)efteth, The Law fayth nemopoteff plus juris in atium transferre,cjuam ipje habtt»? relates have no calling of God them f Ives therefore they cannot give it to others, A»fw, Prelatet reduplicative, as Prelates have no calling, yet as Paftors they have, and Antichriftian prelacy deftroyeth not theeffenceof a Paftors office in the fubjed. They objtft, at a Prelate he ordaineth MinifterSf and not as a Paftor. Anfw, l» as a Prelate he ufiirpcth to give a Miniftery , but al a Paftor hegivethit. 2. He invadeth the place of the Church and with confent of the Church ftaudeth for the ffhurch , though he be not th^ Church y but a fimpls Paftor, therefore whatMiniftery 266 Reqfomf&r reparation dijfovled* CHAP.9. (si)Hkm> in dialog advcifj. Luctjerim he conferreth, it is the deed and fa<^ of the Church. 3. They objc^ljNfl man can give that rvhich he hath »ot,Ariiw. No man can give that which he hath not, net^ue virtualiter neque formaliter^ true;whathe hath innorefpeft, that he cannot give. What he hath in vertue or in fbme refpe(^,that he can give* Whatbap- tifme the hereticall Minifter hath Minifterially,that he may give validly, (a) Hieronimus faith, the Luciferians admitted Baptifine conferred by an Hcretick, but not a Miniftery, Ana» ulus was confecrated by T)iofcorm^Fdix by the Arrians, as Mr* (h')iohn Bull (y^Ball obfervcth* So (c) Bellmmine. (d) Gratian(Q')N a^ianzeny anfmrtocm (p^Augufi. r'c) 'BeUim de They fay ^g) we finde it bj experience that the refufng of- ficrificM c.2.6- Qhi\vch-comvcm\ioti hath been bU fed of God, to their conver* (d)Grdtun>de-fonrrhow(re holden cut, Anfw. Manafth his being bound in cretc.i.q.u fetters was a nieanes of his converfion. Z><«z/A;/by hisafflldions • 5- learned to keep Gods Commandcraents : did tfaerforc the perfe- Om enters of Manafthot David right and lawfully ? (0 cos- The Ape flies (fay they(h)W comntijflon to B aptize none but jefarS. Difeip/es, Mat. 28.1 p. AnCw» See you doubt not of a warrant (g)Apdc.i. for Baptizing children, whoare not Difciples :forthentheA‘ {h)Apon. ». pQ^jgj [fji3 place had no warrant to baptize the infants of Believers. {i) sdoU 9 ‘ Jhould (fay they ( \)open the doores of the C hurc h more wide V/ F - • * Godallowethjoow fhall we lay wittingly and willingly deadflones in the livingTemple ? ^Chrift be a Head of pure ^ald^ and the CMmuhts golden candleflick^fiow Jhall we be aUowedto put in leaden members f A'fw, This argument is againft the Lords difpenfation, be- caufc not without his providence are hypocrites in the Church. It is not againft his Commandement, for heallowetbandcom- mandeth th& (fhurch to take in Hypocrites, fo they profefle the truth 9 and (o commendeth that leaden toes and members be added to Chrift the Head of gold. Chrift is the Head of the invihble Church properly and according to the influence of the Life of Godjbut he is the head of the vihbJe Church as it is fiich according to the influence of common gifts, which may be in Reprobates. And they may ht this way in Chrifls Body^wbo are not of ChriftsBody^as Augu&ine fayth. We Sect. 9* Reafons for feparathft are (fay they) accefary to the prof hanifig e/the Loads Or¬ dinances. Anfw. So far asthcy are notorioufly fcandalousthey arc to bee caft out of the Church , and debarred from the Seales. The fhftrch ( (ay they) JhaH be peftered mth prophane and car- nan men^and the blind /ball lead the blind^if aR be admitted to Church fillofvjhip, Anftv.'Xht admiliionor keeping in of all to partake efpecially of the Lords Supper, we doe not allow. 2. The multitude of carnal! men in the Church is an inconvenience of providence, andrcfultcih by accident, from the receiving of ProtcfTors to Chrifts Body vidblc ; but it is no kindly fraic growing therefrom. A faithfull fervant ( fay they ( a) would admit none into his (z)AfQl.c* i Lords Houfe^ but fervicable injlruments^ therefore neither may the Stewards of Gods Houfe ( which is a Jpiritua/l building) admit any but men offf irituaRgifts^ Hying ftones^ fan^ifjed andmeetfor the Lords fVorke* Anfw, Thecomparifon halteth many wayes.r.All in a Noble mans houfe, are notftewards, you makeallthe Church to be ftewards having the power of the Keys to put in , and out. 2 .Members are received into the Church, not oncly becaufe they are ferviceable* for the makers ufejbut to be made fervicable and tobepolilhedby the Wordof God, and care of Patters, but fervants are taken into great houfes becaufe they are fervicable; for if that follow, that they are made more fervicable , it is not the intent of the Lord of the houfe, or of the under-ttewards. j.The Oeconomy of Princes houfes is no rule for the government of the houfe of the King of Kings. Mr. Coachman (b) while the materiaHs and pillars of the houfe (I'^Peter Coach" are rotten , and the houfe founded upon Briers , Brambles and man cry of a rtibbijh^ that is ^ while wicked men are members ^ no Difctplineyfi<>*^ no Reformation y no cenfuns , no EleElion by the multitude will doe good, Anfw. The connexion is naught, the fruit and power of Gods ordinances depend not upon the cenveiiion or non-converfion of theinttrumeots, the preaching, Sacraments, cenfnresare of thtmfelves golden and txetcifers and difpcnfcri thereof, L 1 * following i68 Ordinary hearing is Church CoMmunioit> CHAP.9. following Chrifts direftion therein are %o\6cT\^*atems in fo far, though in refpcflt of their perfonalleftate they be wooden and clay members voyd of faith. 2. It is falfc that the vilible Church is founded upon men or their Fauh.^c«l fireagthcnetb the bxrres of his own Sio», And Chrift and the Gofpell are the pillars thereof. Nay the Church ftrandetb not upon and T^aul and th e Apomes faith ftthjeBive^ bccaufe the Apoftles were holy men and Believers, but upon the Apofiles Faith objetlive^ that is, upon the faving truth that the Apoftles deli¬ vered from Chrift to the ChurcheSjF/f^e/.ao.ai.i Cvr, 3. 1 13I2, Qneft. 3. whether or no there be 4 true Church communion with ordinary hearers of the Wordy who cannot be admitted to the Lords Supper^ and what union excommunicated perfons who do heare the Word have with the vifible Church ? and how thepreachm ing of the Go^ell is an efentiaU note of the vifible Church ? For the clearing of thelcconfiderable poynts tending much to a fuller underftanding of a true vifible Church in its right conftitution, let thefe confidcrations make way towhat wc can fay of thelc poyntf. 1. 'O'l&.lThtre is a difference betwixt ordinary and fet led hearers of the WordyKnd tranfient and occafionall hearers, 2. Dift. Pub/ic^ordinary preaching for the converting of foules is a publick^ Church‘W»rfi;ip, ^Another fet way of ordinary publicly ufe of converting foules ^ by preachers not in office^ wee know not, 3. Dift. Some he members of the vifible Church properly and JiriElly ^ fuch as are admitted to all the feales of ihe covenant and holy things of God. Others are leffe properly , ^ in an infer tour degree , members of the vifible Church , fuch as are baptized and are ordinary hearers eftke Word ^ but not admitted to the Lords Supper^ofold the (fatechumemi were fucb»As there be decrees of Ci¬ tizens^ feme having all the priviledges of the City and feme onely right to fomt priviledges y but not to all* 3. Some have right to all, and art moft properly intbe vifible Church. 4. Dift. Excommunication being medicinaU and for edification] cannot cut off the member clofe, except we Jbould confound killing anicHring*. Dift. 5' Szcr, (^.Ordinary hearingis a part of Church Communion, 5. Diit. Thtre ts a note of 4 mivtjieriall Church , fpfcpj as is preaching of t be fVord of God, and a note of the vifible Church of Believers ^ -and obedience prof fed to thefVerd preached is fmh a note, 6, Dift, Preaching of the tVord may roell be a note of the Church inviSble in fieri rohile it it in gatherings becanfe God pnr- pofetb to convert where the tVsrd is purely preached* 1. note of the invisible Qharch already confiituPeds in fo far asititobey^ ed. And, *3. oyf note of the LMinifteriall Church , in refptO: where God holdeth out the Standard of the preached wordsthere ishis ordered army, ■' I. (foncluf. To communicate with the Church ordinarily and of fee purpofe is an aft of cxternall Church communion, i. Be- cauft if the preacher in preaching edifie the Church convened for that cfFeft to receive edification 9 and if he convince the Infidell by preaching and eaufe him fall downe andworfhip God, and report that God is in that meetings then to communicate with the (fhurch in hearing and preaching is an aft of externall Church communion. Becaufe an aft of worfliip terminated and bounded upon the Church is a Church-aU. But the prophet prpphccying in publick to the Church edifieth the Church and converteth infidell* in caufingthem to worftjip & acknowledge Gods prelence in a Church^mteiim^.ki is cleare.i.Cor.l 4.4.^^ that prcphecieths edifieth the Ct\liiTch.v.’^,v.l2*feekjhat you excell to the edifying of the Church. 29. Tet i«f fee Church Ihadra- ther fpeakjive words with my underjiandingy^e.2^. If therefore the whole Church be come together into feme place and ad fpeakg with tongue Sy and there come in thefe that are unlearned andZJnbelie- fersy will they not fay that yee are mad I 2^, But i fad prophecy and there ceme in one that believeth noty or onethat is unlearned^ he is convinced of ad, &c. And that this is a Church»meeting for¬ mally, ifiscleare, becaufe it is faid, 34. let your women keepe filence in the Churchesyiow women out of a Church*meeting8 are not commanded filence, for Tit,2,/^,Thej^re to teach the younger womeni and at home in the houfe,Pro'f.3i»2d. She openethher mouth with wifdomcsand the Law of grace is in her lips, Afts JO.y. and upon thefir^ day of the wtek^ the *Difcipler came together to brea^ breads and Vm\ pt'cached to them. Had they not then a LI 2 Church 2/0 Ordwary hearing ofthe word is CHAP.9. Qoarch Communion in hearing the Word, as in the receiving the Sjcrament : Our brcchren lay that eating one bread together at the Lords Table ii properly a Church Comtnu^iiop. F'or thereby, vfe may eat on? bread we are one body, for we all partake of one bread,! C :>r,lo.iS, But lieatioa one word is not a Church- communion, becaufc Infidels andTu.kes who are not members of the Church may hejre one word, 1 14.24, 25. I aobwee It Wee fp#akeof aprofelTed and refolved hearing. Turks and Infidels comming in without purpofe to )oync with the Church, as I Cor. 14. 2.25. are not fuch hearers. 2. If this weie a good reafion, a latent hypocrite earing one bread with found be¬ lievers at the Lords Table, fhoiild kcepe no Church-communion with the Church , for by curBrethrens Djftrinc, a hypocrite is no more in deed and truth a member of tht vijible Church then a leg of wood is a member of a living body. But we hold that be is a true member of the Church as vifible, and that his binding and loofing with the Church ( fuppofe he bean Elder) is no Icfle valid in HeaveUjW hen Chiifts order is followedjthen the binding and loofiig of a believing Elder, and therefore that his eating at the Lords Table is an aft of exter¬ nal! Church-communion, and of vifible fellowlhipin a vifible body, and the fame is every way ftrong fora vifible Church- fellowfhip 5 in hearing the Word, for that fame Chrift and fcl- lowlhip with him, which is fealed in the Sacrament, is preach¬ ed in the Word j and as joynt communicating of hypocrites and Believers is an externall Church-communion , ought to feale an internail communion with Chrift and his Church, fo the joynt-hearing in a profefled ad joyning to the vifble (fhurch is a comparthing vifible in a vifible worfhip, and a profefling of an union with that fame Chrift and his Church in the fame word preached. For as ths Apoftle concludcth the unity of the caiho- lick Church by one Baptifmei fb doth he conclude it from one faith, and one Lord of the covenant preached to all. 2. The vijible Church of called and cho fen, and not chofenjis the fcope of the parable^ Mat, 17,* andX«4?i4.i6,i7.&c. Now^'.^. Mat* 21. All are bidden come to the Supper, andbejoynt- hearersef the Wordofthe Gofpcll, though all be not chofen who are ex^cernally called, i* Alfo if converting of fcule» ta ,] the Sect.9. ^ Apart of church Com’utmiott^ 271 tfaeFaich ot Ghriit be the moft fcrma;l and rpecirick a6: of edi¬ fying, and of laying ftone* upon the chiefe corner ilone inr the building,! T their (i)Robmt dif ike of idle perfons, and hisreifons are. i» Becaufe if Chrift biddeth accompt the excomunicated perfon as an Heathen and a publican^ wow /d Paul thereafter accompt himas a brother ?2,Jdola- tersand Hereticks are to be excommunicated^ and mllyeu have fuch A brotherhood, as brother idolater / Butlanfwer, i. We read not in the New Teftament, where Chriftj or his Apoftles bid break off Chriftian fellowfhip , with any but there is cxcornmunication fignified. f f thefe words ju,>» nit'etoxn'i^foS't at/Tw, have no fellorojhip tvith himyhat he may beafjamed^ fignifie, not to forbcarc fellowfhip with him, as a caft out perfon,but only to (hew their dijlike of the fin^that he may fee it ^ andbeafbamedr as Robinfon fayth, there is no more pu « nifhment to be indifted on a contumacious perfon v/ho will not obey the ApolUes w'ords , then is inflifted for any bnne ■ to which contumacy is not added ; for we are to fhcwourdiflike of any finne, even the feene infirmities of our Brethren. For Augufiine fzkhypeccatum tuum efi, tjuicejuidtibi non difplicet, every fn in another is thine , againf which thou fhewefi not thydifike, 2.TheLawof nature doth inforce, that Levti^.ij, we fhould generally rebuk our brethren, and fo fhcwourdiflike for any frnne. 3. Be 5ect.5>, cnt off fr&m the vifibk Church* 277, 3. Be not mixed in fellowfliip with fuch a man, is a publickc abliinence from communion with him, clfeitdoth notihame him. For every fhowen diflikc or not*communion with another in hisiinne, is not that which will put pubiick ftiaracon him, that he may rcpentjas is intimated here. 2, Chriftbiddeth not accompt him « Tublican,b\i^ amp 6 : eicmp is a note of hmilitude. Simile qua fimile Kouejf idem. Every thing like is not the famf.So that he may well be acampttd cis an HeAthen.wot. being altogether an Heathen^ and yet a Brother, whofe falvation and gaining you muft intend. Nor i* it altogether againft the comparifon of Chrift, and that gentle waiting on perverle idolaters and excommunicate perlbns to admonifh them as Brethren. Seing it becommeth UJ to be mercifull as our Heaven¬ ly Father 2Trw.2 24)i5‘ ty4nd rve mujl forgive our offending Brethren fevtntj feven timet ^ Mat, 18, 22. And therefore though he were twice excomraunicatedjheis to be dealt with as a Brother. And an Idolatrous brother is no worfc then a Samaritan neighbour or friend. 2. If Excommunication be a medicine of the Church toward a fick fonne, the end where¬ of is falvation, that the Jpirit may he faved in the Lords Hay ^ I [‘or. that he may learne not to hlafyhemey iTimi.i 2. That be may he gained , Mat, 1 8.1^. Ergo, he is not altogether cut off from the Church, for delivering to Satan i# medicinal! , not vindiftive, as the great Excommunication is which is called Anathema UMeranatha , which we cannot u(e, but againff fuch, as have finned the fin againft the Holy Ghriff , and is hardly dlfcerned,and I would thinkjfuch an one as Julian the ^pofiate fhould be debarred from the communion of the word preached. But thefe who are ordinarily excommunicated forcontuma- -cy and particular faults , and not for unirerfall Apoftacy, are not altogether excluded from all brotherhood of the Church, 3. If the excommunicate perfbn be excluded from all priviledges of Church fellowjhip , then alfb i* he excluded from hearing the word as a fick patient under Church-medicine , for it is a paftorall jand fo to our Brethrea a Church-ali , shat the Shep- htzrdjlrengthen the dijeajedf heale that vehich is fick^^ hind up that which is broken^ bring againe that which is driven away , feekg that which islofl ^ E'zec, 34*4« And feed the flock with know¬ ledge 2^4 ExcofMmunicdted perfom are not wholly Ch A p. 9. ledge ,as a Pattor according to Gods heart, and a Bi(hop.Jer«5. 1 5, A^.20.28. 1 Pet. 5.2* Jerera. 23.1,2,3 4. Jcr. 5 0.7. Efay 56.10. Zicb.i l.PjiOji 1,12; IthuPafloraliaSl to preach wiih all au¬ thority, reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longfufFering anddo- ftrine, 2 Titn.4.2. 5. He fliould as a Paftor teach femd dothine, exhort, convince the gainfajert , and filer.ee heretickes , TiM.5?, But feeing the excommunicated perfon is not excluded from hea¬ ring the word , and the Paftor hath a Paftorall care of hi« foule, .and is to intend that his fpiric maybe faved in the day of the Lord, I Cor. 5*. 5. he cannot be utterly cut off from all Church* {ti)Thtyivj oi feHovpJhip, Alfo this Authour (a ) faith,chatCWc6.iw^w^^r/are the Churches, to be admoniftied , and if we doe it not , we hate them in our ch.i. fcA.i. Levi r. 19,17. and if we warne not an his fin is the prop 3* qj all^4^/.Now if an excommunicated brother remaine one, whom wc are to gaine, and whofe falvation we arc to intend, if he be an ordinary coworfhipper in hearing, the objeft of Pafto¬ rall and brotherly teaching and admonifhing, he cannot be wholly excluded from all Church-fellow fhip. And this alfb provcih that thefe be members of the vihble Church in fome degree of Church- worihip, who yet are debairei from the leales of the Covenant. And it cannot be faid that the excommuni¬ cated perfon ought not to rebuke his brother, and not hate hiai in his heart, as Levit.ip. 17. Penall excommunicaticn loofeth not from the Law of nature. But our brethren make rebuking andmutuall exhorting one of another Church duties of watch- fulneCTe 5 then is the excommunicated in fome degree of Church- , inemberftiip. Nor can our brethren here reply with good reafon. Indians and Turks may heare the Word as well as theexcemmu- nicated perfon, and therefore hearing of the word is no note of Church communion. I anfwefjthe Turke and Indian muft heare the word, but at the by, and not profcftedly} but the excommunicated perfon by the ty of his Covenant made in baptifme, and that relation he hath to the Church under whofe cuie he is , for the faving of hie Ifint, and to that GofpeJ which he proftflTetbjis obliged to the Church- communion of pubhque hearing the Word ; yea, and according to his oath given, to be fubjeft to the miniftery of ftich a man whom he chofe for his Paftor, to give obedience to him in the S E c T . 9 • from the vijtble Churc 6. »75 the Lord , however in that one particular for which he is caft out, he hath failed againft all the forefaid obligations. 2. The Church, as a vifibic Church, exercifeth no tnedicinall afts upon Tftrks or Hfathen ftrfons , and doth not repute them as Heathen, but doth repute them to be Heathen. Nor hath the Paftors any paftorall charge of Turkes and He Athens ^ except they would de¬ lire to be baptized and profelle the faith. But the Church as the Church exercifeth medicinall a£ts of {hmiwm^C^riflianftUjw fifp with the excommunicated, and that with a continuated in¬ tention even when he is excommunicated , that hts spirit may bet favedin the day of God and the Pallor hath a paftorall, and fo a rniniftcriall care and obligation of paftorall teaching, admonifti- ing and perfwading him to rcturne to God. ^ 4. Neither doe we aieane with (a) Suare*. and other School* ? men, that cxcotr.iriunication doth not Co cut offa member aS it Tiiom?dc removeth not that b<^ptijhi>ad charafter^or that pdSive power to fur.difp.f . fed. receive the Sacraments 5 or that the prayers of the Church are dc excom* notoffered of direft intention, for the inwardly humbled and repenting excommunicated perfon, while the fentence of abfo- lution be pronounced by the Church, as (b ) Soto^(c')iAdrianHs^ (cjsAdriands () Amhour ) hut alfo in the Chtirches, fome meafttre of fnctrity and truths Hence none are to be excom- fap.5. re£i.j* municated and delivered to Satan, but regenerated perfons; then it cannot be the Chnrches mind , that the excommunicated per¬ fons are wholy cut off from the vilible Churchy fince they being the true matter of the as our brethren teach, remains therefore a part of Chrifts body in covenant with God, having right to the promifes of the Covenant , and fo thefe to whom the keyes are given^ by our brethrens grounds, and are regenera¬ ted, can onely be excommunicated, and none el fe can be excom¬ municated, by their way alfo, for the anrcgenerated are without, and fo cannot be call out. rtlJ? B ‘ ft ‘f ^ know not what Mr. Rohinfon can mcane ( ;? ) that the Church S^fepar«*V^ * caft out fas he faith) any part or par cell of her true matter^ 148. * * The Church cannot excommunicate the regenerated, i.^ecaufe ( faith he) the true matter of the Church, hath the forme and effence of the Church , and the Church cannot cafi out her orene effence^ % The Church fhonld deliver to Satan the true members of Chrijls hody^-which he abherreth to write, ^)C^chm, - But I J'ave learned of fg) Mr. Coachman that onely the con- cryof theftonc verted are to be excommunicated , becaufe they have a jpirit to be fcd.4»p.xa« faved inthe day of the Lord y 1 Cor. 5* The non» converted are flcfti : buttruely this is ftrange, Vaul fpeaketh of the incefluous perfon according to the judgement of charity, as fuppoflng him to have flefti and Spirit, as he profeffeth himfelfe to be a member of the Church ; but truely this is weakc; for in the fame Chap¬ ter Paul will have drunkards, railers, extortioners, idolaters , to be excommunicated* Peter did really excommunicate Sme» Magus V7 cut off from the vipbk Churchi MAgm excluding him from part and portion in the viliblc Church. Aft.S.ai. and arefuchnot to be excommunicated be- caufc thtj CAnnot be cafi outjwho uvere never within ? Sec into what inconveniences our brethren are fallen > while they agree (1 fpeake with reverence of thofe godly tnen^ with Anabaptifts in the nature of the vifible Church. But truely hypocrites are with¬ in the Church, and when their hypocrifie doth breakeout into grievous fcandals, they are to bs caft out of the vilible Church; but they cannot indeed be cad out of the invifible Church, becaufe they were never within the fame , but our brethren ftill doe confound the vifible and invifible Chnreh , which in nature and eflence are oppofed by way of contradi^ion , if Augnfline ‘ oves extra vijibltmEceiejiamie^ mnlti lupintra* Qmtn erefeen. For the Church invifible as it is (itch and eflentially, is not the l*a*c.ti. Church vifible $ and the Church vifible is not cBentially invifi* ble* But CO returne to Rebinfon, if the regenerate cannot be ex« communicated , they cannot fall into fuch grievous finnes as in* cen,m jrder, and contumacy to the Church, which deferveth excommunication. But this latter none can fay but NovatUns, Ergo^ neither can the former be faid. The major is undeniable, whofoevercan, and may commit fins deferving excommunica¬ tion, are to be excommunicatedtas Chrid faith. Match. i8. 17, 18, andTW,! Cor. 5-4.5» Now if the converted cannot fall into grievous lins againd the Church fach as contumacy; neither can they fall into grievous fins againd God, s; By this doArine DO profelTors are to be excommunicated at alF, for all within the vifible Church are either converted or non-converced ; the converted are not to be excommunicated , faith Robinfon , be¬ caufe they are the due members of the Church , and of Chrids body ; now the non-converted far leffe can be excommunicated, becaute chofe cannot be cad out who are not within-, as our bre¬ thren teach. For they are the falfe matter of the Church , and no part of it, yeaf andasourAiithour faith, ^ have no meafure of fneerity and truth ; and therefore cannot be members of the fhurck. Now the Church (fay our brethren) cannot judge thofe which are without , 1 Cor. 5.12. 3 This opinion is jud the opi¬ nion of the Anabaptiffs , that the true members of the vifible Church are one jy regenerate perfbns, and they onely have the effeuceof the ttuememberfhip, which is falfe $ they are within Mm a 278 Excommunicated perfom are not vpholly Ch a P.f < the vifiblc Church, and truely within the net . and a part of thfi ground called the Kingdome of God5Matth.i5.4. Though they be not aaeinbersof the invifible Church of believers and the re¬ deemed in Othrifl* 4. The NiccUitans^ thtfalje ApoflteSi the Balaams doSlrine^ Revel.2, and thofe who offmd in Chrijfs Kingdome are all ncccflinly either not to be excom¬ municated at alijOr neceffarily they are all unconverted , by Ro~ ^f<5y^«jdo61:rine, or allconvei tedjby Mr* Coachmans w&y. And the Church then (hall not bind and loofe in Heaven , but clave errante^ except they be all known certainly to be converted who are excommunicated , or certainly knownc not to be^ converted. But this were ridiculous ; the obje^ of excom¬ munication by Chrift is one whiQ^xrefptfeth to heare the Churchy whether he be converted » or not converted. 5. All our Di¬ vines ftanding for thecerainty of the perfevtiance of the re¬ generated, anfwer ‘Papifis and sydrmwians alledging for the apo- ftacy of the Saints, the example of the regenerated who may be , excommunicated, that excommunication doth never evince that the perfon excommunicated is out of the ftate of grace, but onely that he hath fallen into a Icandalous externall fad which defer- veth that he fhould be delivered to Satan^ and that one may be a member of the vifible Church and converted to ^od , who is ex¬ communicated. Laftly , Robinfons arguments doe bewray great ignorance in the dodrinc of the true Church j to wit, that firft it (hould follow , that if the Church excommunicate a converted ■perfond-t pjouli defiroj its oven ejfence • for converfion is the effence of the invifible Church , not of the vifible Church , and is not deflroyed; by excommunication.Buc the beleever is edified there¬ by, for he is delivered to Satan for the defiruElion of the flejh^ that the fpirit may be faved in the day of the Lord ; but that he is Cut off from the vifible Church is no more inconvenient, then to cut oCa rotten apoftume or exetefeent carnoficy of the body, which hurteth the phyficall integrity of the body, but doth not take a- way any part of the elTence, lo as it (hould not thereafter be a li¬ ving body. His mixe argument hath a cry, but no force; Jt fhould foUow that the member offfhri^s bodj(Uvh. be}(hould be delivered to Satan which is not inconvenient, for this is the Ordinance of Chrift to Jave the m^ns Ifirit^ and to teach him not to blaffheme, l:Qor.5.5f 2 Tift]. 2p« It were an inconvenience to deliver a Sect.9- cut off from the viftble Church. 279 member ot Cnnlt to iacau morally, as iLor,6*i’^> This is a finfull deliverance, when one is given over to Satan, that Sntan ntAj Tvorke in him as in workzhonje^ tstnd as in a child? of difobedi- ence, Ephef 2. 2* a converted foule cannot thus be delivei't'd to Satan, andthis we abhor to write, no IcflTe then Bat to deliver to Satan penally, as to a penall tonu er who wotketh forrow and leare in the conlcience lor rinne,to humble the offen¬ der, and to lave his f^-irit in the day ol Chriit, is neither horreur by word nor by writ, but the Word of God, i Cor, 5. Now to fay fomeebingofthe Toms and nature ofexcommuni- cation. We acknowledge not what (a')Navarrpu and Qb')gre^ory fay, That excommunication^ whether jufi or fsnjuft yds to be fared ; r^. iotythe curfe canfl fj doth not fall. The fcntence is either given (b'^Greg.n, GU' ydjure^ velab homine hy the Law, or the perfons. Secondly, it is either Juft or unjuft. Thirdly, and that three wayes; Ex animo^^ood or illz'al ; Tecondly, Ex caufa^ a juft or unjuft caufe j thirdly, when order of Law is kept. An unjuft fen- tence is either valid or rull. That which is i avalid is either invalid through defeat of the good mindeof the excomniuni- cators, and this is not effentiall to the excommuncations vali- CO dilie. That which is invalid this way onely, it bindeth in j faro exuri ore. But that which ism juft through want of a juft [xcom.mif. 4.’ ' caufe, itonely bindeth from exteroall communion ; but becaule (e^ Concil. c^r- Gods Ordinances are to be mcafured from their own nature, and thig-5-c>^ o. thegenerall intention of the Catholike Church, and not from fibales and particular intentions of fuch excomraunicators ; ? therefore they doe not exclude from the gencrall Church-defres, ruconenf.c.6. The fourth Comcell of Carthage , ( r) as alfb (^d')Gerfon faith, (h) Coned. A- an unjuft fentcnce neminem gravare debet j (bould af right no man, githenfc.i'^, . I fee not a warrant for divifion of excommunication into penall and not penall excommunication. The ancients made fome ^ ‘ excommunication not penalljas the («) fifth Councell of Carthage, con, proving •and (/9 Concilium <^relatenfe^ Qg ) Turraconenfe^ (h) Conci- n.7 q.\^. Hum Agathenfe, As if one ftiould culpably abfent himfelfe from (fO ^ -dim- a Synod) erat privates Epifeoperum communione^ (pace excommunicated from the communion of other Bifhops% The rep\A), ef Canonifts ( i ) infer, that this excommunication was no Church- ckfl.^ 0,9. cenfure 5 and ( k,) M, Antonias of Spalato defendeth them in this. 6, 7. But 200 Exeowntunicated per font are not wholly de dm. loc, citdt. n. 8. (r) Cajet. com. Butfinct Chiiftiur JcdotiaJs appointed oiicly pubiikc rebukiogi or lecondly, con'tflirg j or thirdly, cxcomn unication from the Church, not oncly ot Chinch guides^ but of proftfling belee- (0 Mar.iS. veis- (/) wekcnot how any are to be excommunicated from i7ji8. the feliowfhip of the Clergy, or fburch-guides cncly. For Chiift ordained no fuch cxcommunicatijn. and therefore wee (m)Zef.epiJl.t. are fo repute this a fsfijh device Zofimm (w) faith Zanchins^ (») Cceiejl.ep.6, (») Ceh'flir.uSy (o) liorrKifda ,jud Pe/agius 2. (p) did threaten tO (o)Hontt. epA'i excommunicate »f Confmtimplehom the communion of (pJ Pdag.i,ep>t Apoftolike feat, arid of all Biftiops. his argument C^) Antori. (j^) forthi^ fort of excommunication is, 2Thej[alomans whiwh comniandeth all Thtflalonians to forbeare any fellow- fhip with fuch asobeyeth not the Apoftles dodrine, and doth not infi.^mite any excommunication from the fociety of Churd’gmies onely. Nay , fuch an excommunication is not in in\ fled' t Word. Cajetan (y)calieth it excommunicatio claufiralis^ ^ forac were interdicted the company of feme other Church’ orders. It is true, that in the ancient Church the ex¬ communicated perfon was debarred from cemming to the Church to heare divine Service. And Sylvejler appointeth three degrees of excommunication; barring ef the corttumaciout (tYPaludanui entring into the Churchy fccondly, A fnjpsnding of them di9a^6 * communion yeith the f'hurch- thirdly> An anathema or im* («) Cajet. in precatioie by curfng them. So the fifth Synod under Symmachus 'verb, excom. appointed firft that the contumacious Chould be deprived of the wd;>.c.tifn»io.Qon«imunion ; and if he Ihould not repent, it was ordained, ut anathemateferiaturi that heftiouldbe curfed. So faydiverfc of Avar, in the Schoolmen and Cafuiftf, 2%{s')Soto^ (t)T>aludanus^ (u)Ca^ fummi i'j.n.\g, fitanm, SjlveJler^ (y) Navarrua^ that it is not UrofuU to heare {fl Condi. Car- fervicCi ortobeprefentat a Afa^fe veith an ex communicated pirfon, t:.84.E-gm in the fourth (founcellof Carthage^ as (<«) Papifts ac- , K‘rSeatiri^-c- knowledge, no excorntniinicated perfon is debarred from hear- the Word. But itisTobecobfeived carefully, that for the audireverbicn fame reafons Papifis think j:hc excommunicated perfbns fhould ^eifivegenti- heare ScrmomsAnd the Word preached, that our brethren fay^ gCfot jurifdiClion and authority, but (4) Z)e cmfe- aot'ojF^ofcfer j and therefore preaching is not an act ot X.C.67 Churclucommmilon, but common to any who have not recei¬ ved (s) Soto dijp. cut off from the vifihk Church. a8i ved orders, and may be performed, as the reading of the Word by Deacons y and thofc who have Prieft-hood or power to ad- miniftrace the Sacraments* And (ff) Innoctmim the third faith, (b) Jmoeent. 3. PreachiHf^ ts proper to Driefis^ who have received adders by nodi- verb- excom- vine Law. (c) Indeed Zfothe fifft madea Lawof it, for which ^ caufe (d) Suarez faith, That Chrift in thcfe words, 7 -hn 2 1. Teed j. my Pseep ; and ATatth. 28. Preach the Gojpel 5 gave power ofjnrif- (d)Stia?-eifto-<;. diBionjsut not of order onely : It is given commonly (faith he) to the Clergy to preachy and to Deacons, becaufe decentim, it is more fitly and decently performed by them then by Laicks. Though lihttmexhdXtvio CardinalSi(j;)Tolettu ^nd (/) Cajetanus be iS. Mon dedrs againft Suarez in this, and fay, that, lohnii. Peter is made the potefiatemordi- head anduniverfall Pafior over.fheep and lambs to feed and governe ^JedjHriJdi- thens. And ( g) Navarrus faith, Preaching (foli facerdotio tutione dhina adjunSla efi ) is by divine inftitution proper to the nquirh Prieftfiood. Yet this excluding of them from coraming into ordmemjedau- the Church, was from comming in to the holy place only where fboritatempi- the Lords Supper was celebrated ; and they ftood at the Chf*rch com in doore where they might hearethc Word, and therefore were yoan.u!iT7[^ called aKfe<^(AiJoi and «?[»o)tAetio»'785 hearers md murmur ers, as (Jo) Ba- (f) cajet, cm, filiusizith, and (i)Field^ Excommunication doth not wholly in.foan,z].v,ib. (faith he) cut off men from the vifible Church, and his reafon is (i) Tl^varfum. good, becaufe they may and often doc retaine, firft, Theprofefli- on of pure truth; fecondly,Thecharafterof Baptifmej third- adAn^L^^^S. ly, Theyprofefle obedience to their Paftors; fourthly. They (j)Field'books willnotjoyneto any other communion- And therefore to fay of the Church, with our Author ( k^) we dare not, to wit, 7 hat though the feed of faith may remaine in the excommunicated perfon -,yetto the fociety thTch of thefaithfuU joyned in a particular vifble Churchy they are not ches of Chrift knit, but wholly cut of from their communion. Alfo, he is delivered in M. E. cbA» unto Sat any and therefore wholly cut of from the communion of the fcB.6. Church ; and fofrom the fealst he and lots feed, as heathen and hea- CypBan 1. 4, thens feed are. We condemne Novatians, becaufe (as (/) Cypri-^^f^^^^^^^ faith) they denied mercy to the repenting excommunicated perfon, and becaufe (as (m) Socrates faid of them) CJod onely can (n) tAtigup, forgive fins. And we condemne the D onati ft s, who would not (as <^oma i>omtU (n) Augfiftine faith) receive into the fhurches commmunion againe fwh as had delivered to perfecuters the Bible and other holy things. * So 232 Excommunicated perfons are not wholly Ch A P.^, So we are to condemRe thele who are more rigorous toward fu«.h as are excommunicated, then Chrijlii: (or Chrijl keepeth them, as fick children, within his wiCibh {'hurch y and ufeth . . j Satan as the Phy fitians fervant who boyleth Herbs and drefTeth C Drills for them, while he by Gods permiffion, tormenteth their (p; Jugiifi. de fpiric with the conlcience of linne. As when a child is lick 'iiem KcHg. ( faith Worthy («) the Father (q) Cbryfoflnt. phyjiiians to cort/uh aipont TtjeZche , to he given to the child. So ii (rTchryfo(imi Contumacious pcffbu under the medicine of cxcommunica- Is^r/seophjlii^f. tion adminilircd by the Church-presbytery; Now this wee /a Mdt. 18. cannot fay of heathen and publicans. (t)Hildrms. And therefore (p J Atignjitne fay th exceUentIy,exconirauni- perfons non ejfe Ethnicos , fed tanqmmethnkos ‘yure not (x) Gregor.honi. ^^^^hen^ hut ejlcmedae heathenx*6. and (q)(fl>^yfo(lo?ne faith the z/^jnEvung. fameinfenfe. Yea, I gather this neceffary diftinftion out of (y) Hieron. in the Fathers :as ^ryf>>Jlome(r')Theophylafius( i)Hil4tritie (t) that tsAmsi. t:hgy arg members of the vifible Church aBu plenoy in a ’ becaufe they want external! communion with the (n)Augufi tTd£i.^^f*^^h y yet aBuimperfeSloy imperfeftly they are members. A injomn-ii^. fecond diftinScion I colleft from {w) Irenem(x) Gregorys (^)Eugenm 4. (j J Hieronim, ( E) Optatus ( d) Attgujline , that they are rx- 7n con.l lorcnt. ecclefta quoad communionem , non ah ecclefta ipfa, T hey z^JnJmnT' ate excluded from the vifible communion of the Church, rather fQ)aregor,Hd- then from the Church. A third difti ftion may be drawen ordt, ad from (^h ) Eugenitu (c") Chrjfo^omef^d) Gregor, Naz.ianz-ny ianSl. while they call Bapiifme januam if iritualenOy and Uvacrum the doore of our entry to the ffor which caufc fO Tf i- p^pift*! though fondly, place cheii Font at the Church-doore) dentin, con. 1. ^ the Lavator of the foule. So as excommunicated perfons are as.c. 10. within the doore of the vifible Church, though not admitted to Pet. a Soto, the Kings Table. 4. The Schoolemen do allow to theexcora- * municaced perfons , jus, non confortium ; right, hut not fedor^/hiti (hX^M./oc.cow. 5‘{ Turrecremata(f) Vega, {g) Soto fh j fanvu wftnuat 4. diflinBionem inter partes cfr membra EcclsfiavifthilUy becaufe of (iy SuireX'dt fome extcrnall communion that they have, as Teeth are parts tripi. of the body in a new borne Infant j but they are not members, heoeg. .$.je ’ (jg^jy them to be members becaufe they arc cut ofif. 6, (fj Suarez excellently f privantur quoad communicationemeum alik Sect*9‘ CHt off from the vifibk Church 283 aliis mtmbrti ^ noncjuodd eft memhri» They are deprived acord- ing to the aSi of communion with other members yttot as if they ceaf ed to be mtmbers'yas a member which cannot receive nonrijhment ii yet fill a member. Oar Divines from Scripture make three degrees of excom¬ munication. I. A debarring from theLords Supper, 5. 24. but ic is not indeed a delivering to Satan or excommunication : this is called the leller excommunication. 2. A delivering to Sa¬ tan, the greater excommunication.! Cor.5.3.4.of this wefpeake' here efpecially. 3. Maran-athaia the Syriack an ii Utter curfing till Chi ills fecond comming. , 3. Conch f. Wee hold the preaching of the word to be an if^e cryof'Jpo^te efiential noteof the vifible Churchy Our Brethren as ( 4) Mr. p f'eachmetn Q) (w) our prefent Author y deny that the CO ^obinjen. profefiion or-' preaching oi the Word is a true note of the vifible Church. Becaufe^oy^Rs 17, Paul preached to the htht- nians, who were not for that a vifbleClmtch, 2. PapiTls feme of Gods Ordinances y and hereticks alfo ^ as baptifme ^and Ch.x.Sed-z. the Old and New Tejiament as the Philiftins had the Arke of (n) Stapleton God amongjl them. 3. The word may be preached, where Chrih ^^l^^-t>ecn. de ii but gathering a Church , and fo is a meane of gathering a Church, and therefore not an efentiaH note of a gathered and cor.~ (o)'Be/jrJ-dc flituted Church. Bat herein our Brethren fay no moreagainft ecd.militant.l. the Reformed ChwcheSy thGn(n)Stapleton • to wit, that truth of dodrine is no note of the Church , becaufe it is not perpetu- Cefemds all and conftant* 2. Truth of Dodrine concurs to give being (q) totheChurchandtotheconlUtutionofit. (0) BelUrm. Hww/iw ro»j,r. note may be found in other focieties andcompanies bejide the Church, cont.z. c. 4. p. as among ft Sclfmatickj and Beretuks* More of this pleale 4. the Reader to fee in ( p) Cofterm Qej,s^ * N n Doflripa Chap.9* fnhliJhiHg of the Gofpellis an ‘Do^riaa fur a efi Ecclefia ndtma & eftntia quA dat ei ejfe , adio « ftgmm ejfu ejfe non fotefi 5 cum fignum ipfum^a recujus efl fignum , eliferre oporteat. But the truth is, the preaching of the Word hath diverfe relations, i. As the members of thevifible Church Atcinfiri, in the way to be githered,ihe Word preach¬ ed and believed is a way of gathering a Churchy Rom, 10. 14, I Gor,i.2^. I Cor,^.*), ABs id, 14. 2. That fame word preach¬ ed , believed, and outwardly profellcd is a figne of the vifible Church. For where Gods paftorSarid (hephcards are, there be flocks of redeemed ones , ^4«M. 8. 10.12,15,14. jThe Word limply preached and profefledin a letled way of a fixed miniftery is a note of a tninifteriall Church • this is cleare from Gods intention , for he lendeth ic of purpofe to fave hisown. Rem 10.14. ABs lo.lS, For amanlighceth not a Candle in hishoufe for nothing. So this word preached, as it is Gods Word, is not properly the forme and cflence of the Church, but as believed and received, it is the forme of the Church invifible. 2. But to profefle this word favingly, ejf fignum EcclefiA^non not A 3 it u A fignCj that doth not infallibly notifie to m that fuch ii for this time an invifible Church of redeemed ones : for I have not infallible certainty what one man , or what determinate number of men byname are true believers , profelTion may be¬ guile me, as alfo the invifible Church (as fuch)i* believed , and not knowen infallibly by any note or externall marke thatin- curreth into the (enfes. Neither is the preaching of the Word a note or infallible marke of the Church minifteriall to all, or in relation tu Infidels ; for the Word preached aBu pnmo exnaiu'a e jfent tally and of its orvn nature , is more knowen and more fcnfible then the Church : becaufe the preached word is a Dodrine expounding what the true Church is, and we do not expound ignetum per igmtiust velperaquo ignotum, Dii knefle cannot let us feedarknefle, or colours 5 only light doth reveale things. But the word preached in relation to un¬ believers cannot be an infallible note of the Church, fortoa blind man the morning as not a fenfiblc marke that the fun is fifing 5 nor is fmoake to a dead man, a fcnfible marke of fire « becaufe he hath no ’fenfes to difeeme either. So to the iufidell though the word as a found , or in a liteiali evidence be Sect.9« effentiallnote of a true vifthk Churchy be clearer then the Gharch , and in a confufed knowledge he kriowcth the one better than the other jyet is the true word , in refpc(5l of certaine knowledge and (pirituall evidence, as darke to him as the Chnrch : tor he hath not Eares to heare, nor eyes to fee any of the things of God , either the word preached, or the Church; and therefore the word is both by nature and to us, cf" natitra & fiebu ^ in refpeft ofdiftind knowledge, more knowen, but not (imply as the word , frimo , but a6lft je* ettndo , as it both ftriketh upon outward and inward (enfes and as it revealcth and difeovereth the things of God, according to that, iC'?r.i4,24. But if all prophecy ^ and there come one who u an Hnheliever^ and an unlearned ^ he is convinced of all and judged efalLvt 2 5 . and thus are the fecrets of his heart made manifefiyand fo falling downe on his face Jhe wiU worfhip (fod and report that God is in youyof a truth. So here is Gods order how the word preach¬ ed is a notifying markc difcovering to an unbeliever the true Chftreh, If I would poynt out one of the Kings Courtiers by this, that he hath a purple cloak and a blew fcarf, if the man to whom I notifie the Courtier , do neither know what a purple garment is, nor what a blew fcarf is , the markefhali be no marke to him: yet arc theft fufficient markes in their ownc nature, if we fuppofe that no other Courtiers are in that manner apparelled* Therefore I would difference betwixt no- tarn notificantem¬am notifcativam^n note that of its owne na¬ ture doth make a thing knowen, or that which aOiually maketh a thins: knowen to forac. The fettled profe0ed preaching of the Word is a note of th6 vifible Miniftcriall , and that there either is,or in Gods own time (hall be fome invilible Church of fanftified ones there, i. Becaufe, Deut, 4.6. the hearing and doing of Gods Word maketh the Church of thejewes a renownedand wife people in the fight of the Nations, s. The preaching of the Word and adminiftration of the Sacraments are proper to the Church and diftinguiftr them from other Nations, Pfal, 147. 19. Hee pHwethhis word unto Jacob , and to Ifraelhis flatutes and his judg¬ ment s^^O, He hath net dealt fo with any Nation, SbZ)f«f.l2. *9,30 31^32. The Lords worfhipis fo peculiar to his Church as it ditferenceth them from all others. S057W.2.2.3. *Nn 2 ^ laft tS6 Fuhlifhing of the Gofiell is an Gh A P.^, Uftverfe. 3. The Church isdeiined, ABs 2,^2. acempattyof thefe who profejfe trnlj 5 ani contintte in the ftApofiles doBrine a»d breaking of bread* 4. The planting and gathering of Churchet is expounded to be teaching and baptizing, Mat,2^.i^,2Ci 5. Chrifts (heep heare his voyce in his own fent fticpheardsj ^ob, 10.27.28. 6 The (fhurch is a company built upon the Dj^rinc oitbe Prophets and Apoflles^ Eph.2,20, 7 The Church is the pillar and ground of trutb^ 1 1 5 . becauie the Church U? teacheth, profelTeth, and keepeth the truth, (jal) Anguflins vnitit. Ecclef. Tertuhlian ( c) Hierem* ( d ) and ChrjfoJlome will have U! to '^(b)*Tcrtullim Icc^c-^he true Church by the true Word ot God, and not by adverb H^eti mens word. ( e) Robinfon objefteth firft ; Trcfeffion of the truth (c) Hieron. cm> made by men of lewd eonverfationmaketh them not Church 5 inPfal.i??. beeaufe they deferve to be cafh out of the Church, hut by mm (d) Cbryjo(iom* >vifibly and externatlj holy ^ Mat. 2*6', APIs \ .2%* zy4td,2*2n.2%, (eJMhfjuU. » Cor*JS»u Mar.i0.4G.i^t.Aas8. 1 2,1^. p.zf5- Anfw. Thefe and many other places do ftrongly prove our poynt;and efpecially, that the profeflion oi Simon who before God delerved to be caft out of the A bis 2, is fufScient to make one a member of a vifible Church* Yea but nope deferve in foro EGclefH_,mx\ic Churches Court to becaft outj but fuch as either confefle fcandalous fins, or are contuma¬ cious, orconvifted judicially of the fame before witnefles, other- wayes the deareft to (fhriftjio legally before Qoddtbtts^ all to be call out. Robinfon faith, The word in the 'Bible is no note of the true Churchy but the Word believed and obeyed* for Paplfis have the ( /) Ceschmn 'Eible, And (/) y^r.Goachraan faith^the Phihflims had the Ark? ^ 'a 8^^ amongbi them 5 and a lefuit at a river fide baptized with a skoop "a & p.g*. ' thou/and Indians j, were they for that a true Church ? and Fapifis^ .(g>The way of {faith our{g) iAtuthsur^have baptifme* the Churches, .^»/.Thelike is objefted by SocinusfTheoph.NicolaideSyCsttech* ^h.t. fe^ha* Paccovienfs^ and by Anabaptifis* But firft we make not the word and materkll Bible, and naked.fealej the marks of the true invifi- ble Church ; we are now difputing about the markes of a vifible Church. 2; We make not the naked prefence of Word and Sa¬ craments true markes of the Church ; but a fetled profefied ere- ( ^l«d feeding by fhepheards, feeding: with knowledge, we make 3 marke Sec T. ^ , ejjentidl note of a true vijtbk Church, markeof the ftiepheards Tents; wtiich way neither nor Indians have the Word of God : and for the Church of Rome j we cannot deny but (he retaineth fo much of the effence of a minifteriall Church , as maketh bapufme adminiftrated by them to be true baptifme, that is, a valid (ede, though Ihe cannot fimpiy be called a true minifteriall Church. Other two queftions here are (hortly to be difculTed, as belon¬ ging to this purpofe j as i.whecherdifciplinebea inarkeof the (h) Robin fiuii. viliblc Church?Mr.i?(7^/«A’^(h)raith»t/;e poiver of cenfnres is fimpiy of fepar.p.zSz, necfjfnry for the being of the C'C'/j, iundry of our Divines affirm ^8?- it is. So the learned Profejfors of Leyden^ and (fif) Vrfin with (0 ^arem. Great (f) Jmius faith 5 it is a note belonging to the Theoi°dil'p.*4.* CMuxc\\eiOxdtr^ad decorum^ ihe(w) Qetun in 6. of their order ofdifciplinej and is there called an organicall bo¬ dy having Ejes^Haire^TcfthXempleSyLocI^ and hi^e- ing particular Churchs under her, three (core ^eens,^ fmrejeore concubines^ and virgins ypithetit number* Yetis it fayd, “Z/.p. My Dove^ my undefiled is but one, fbe is the only one of her Mother, • Ainfrvorth who here may be more then, a witnelTc, (ayth this Church is theis/4A!^^r^r (j/Je-ufalem tvho is above and the mo- therofusalL C5rrh given the Keys to this catholick Church vifible as to the firft ^ S^^proveit thus, when ever Cbrft giveth gifts to a whole, he givech it to the whole,by order of nature, before he give it to tL parts of that whole, as is cleare by induaion. He gives Chrift a gift to the whole by order of nature, rft to the World, Joh.i^. i6. Then to this or this believer of the World. So hegivcth redemption and grace by order of nature firft to his in gcncrall, 25. dieth firft for his Chnrch, not this or that Angle company , or particular per- fon, firft for Bis fbeep^thzt is, the whole flock, Jeh. lo. 1 1, then for this or this company , or this of this ftraying ftieep 5 He came to feeke and fave , firft lof , or this loft man. He died fit ft to gather together mone , not onemanonely, ycenot the nation of the/^^^/ onely , butto gather together in one, all the Children of which were fcattered abroad, hh.ii.i%* and he is a propiuatiou by order ofnature.Firft/^r thefinnes of theMcfVorld. fecondarily , fdr our finnes , fo hath hee given the ^fts of ^pojilss, Prophets, and Teachers, firft to, and for Saints, in common and in generall, and for this company of Saints at P Congregations are parts of . *nra cir- and firft that they arc parts vifible of a p p cuit of Congregations , within^he Recall bounds 294 The Ordinance and Keys are given Ch AP. 1 0. bytery^ I make good thus. Thofe who have one common nc- ccflTary objedt of external! government in Church-affairs > thofe are a whole vifible community gifted with ppwer from Ckrifl to rule in that common and ncceflary objsft of government, and this and this portion of this whole community muftbe parts of that whole* But thofe Congregations within ihelo- cdl bounds of the circuit of a Presbytery have one common necefTary objeft of extcrnall government, in Church affaires ; Ergo , thofe Congregations in fuch a circuit muft be parts of this whole. T he major I take from our Brethren, who therefore make a particular Congreation to be one in rcfptft of ordinary meeting, to partake of word , feales, and to tranfaft matters of jurifdi^ibn , amongd themfelves, but this agreeth to ma¬ ny congregations within one circuit, for they meet occafion- aliy one with another in hearing the word and receiving the feales; and for the affumption I prove it thus, all thofe con¬ gregations have tbefe particulars of externall government in Church affaires , which they cannot tranfa^ within their owne Congregations , but doe ex aquo belong to them all. As I. That they doe not give offence one to another ; that one Church doe not hold theDodrine of Balaam to the offence and fcandall of other Churches, t. That one Congregation make not Afts and Canons againft the Word of God^ and againft the Afts of another Congregation agreeable to the Word oiC^od. 5* That one CWc^admonifh, rebuke, comfort, pr<;- voke another to love and to good works ^ in fuch and fuch poy nts j now though a Congregation make a&s and confiicutions for governing this, or that member of thecommunity; yet they doe not. nor cannot make a£ts that oblige the community and the Church as the Church; the Church as the Church being a part is to be regulated by the whole, and if there be things that ex aquo concerne al) , and doe not concerne one particular Church more then another, one particular Congre¬ gation cannot governe in thefe. And by the like reafon parti¬ cular Churches and clafficall Presbyteries , and Provincial! and National! Churches , are parts of th& whole Catholick vi-^ fible Church, 6* Becaufe C^/jf hath not given the power of MinKlery and Ofdi- Sect. IO. to the cathoUck, vtjlbh Chureh^ Ordinances, and Jurifdiaion to the Angle Congregation as tothefirft fabjea upon the ground that oar Brethren fpcake, to wit, becanlc the Tingle Congregation isthat Spoufc to which Chrift is referred as an Husband , and that body to which hee carristh the relation of an headj communicating life to all the mcmberi, Eph.U22. nor is it thatadequat number of ranfomed petCoxii , of Jheepe, of loft enes , o\ fellow cmzent, of (biritmll flones, &c. To the which doth carry that adeq lat and complcat relation of a Saviour y ol ^good Shepheard, of a Seeker of loft ones , of a King and Govtrnottr , of the chiefs corner-flone. Therefore that vifible Church for whofe Talvation Chrift hath given the Minifteriall power, muft be the larger vifible CWcibjuftasthe God of Nitare hath given to the whole race of Jheep , a power to feeke their own food , a'ld becaufe of their fimplicicy, a power to be ordered and led by the /hepheardy and fecondarily this power is given to this or this flock feeding on Carmel, or elfewhere ; fo hath the of Grace given a power to the whole vifible Catholick flock to fubmit themlelvcs , in the Lord , to other guideSjand he hath given to the whole company of Shepheards as to the firft fubjeft the power of the Keys, and fecondarily the power is given to this or this vifible Church, and company of Paftors. 7. When any fcindalous perfon is delivered to Satan, he is caft outoithewholeCatholickCWc^5 he was before his e- jg^-^on a member of the whole catholic^Churchyfot hecannot be caft ouc,who was never within. And when he is excommunica¬ ted, his fins bound ,38 in Heaven, fo on Earth, that is, not only in that Traft of ground, where « handfull of a little Congregation independentC as they fay j of 10 or 20 or an 100 doth ordina¬ rily feed , but in all the vifible World where god hath a Church, and all both within the little Congregation where hcc is, and without, are to repute him as an Heathen and a fPnb lie a». It is true (bme of our Brethren fay , he is excommunicated onely out of that Congregation whereof hce is a member^ antecedenter, becaufe Chrift hath given the power of excommunication onely To the congregated Church, when they are met together to deliver to Satan y andtheymuftdo it, in collegio^ in confeffu, coram tota Eccleftoybefore and m prefence of the Church ■*' ’ congrc< 295 Ghap.io 296 Ordinances and Keys are given congrt gationall , which i* to give their confenc and hath a cer- taine power of incereft in the bufines , but he is caft out and ex¬ communicated to all other Churches onely conftquenxer confcquent, and by vertue of the communion ol ChurchiS : I anfwer, the plaine contrary ; hee is antecedentW and formally delivered Co Satan, by the power of the catbolick vihble Church which is put forth 'in exercifes , and in aft betore that Church whereoi he is a nesreft member. Even as the left hand doth cut off a finger of the right hand j which otherwayes fhouitl infeft the whole body. Now it is not the left hand onely that cutteth off the contagious and infeftious finger, but the whole man , deliberate reafon and the will confenteth it fiiould be done for the prefervationofthe whole man ; the left hand is a meere inftrument, and thelofTc of the finger is thelofleofthc whole body, and the finger is cut off the right hand not denter ^ and onely off the right hand by that power intrinfecail onely in the right hand , but inirinfecall in the whole body 5 it is true the contagion fhould creepe through, and infeft the right hand, and right arme firft , and therefore incilion is made upon the right hand. So if the Elderfhip of a Congregation deliver to Satan^ it is not done by that power that is intrinfcaliy onely in that Congregation, but by the power intrinfecall in the whole univerfall Church, who (hall keepe communion with him, that Elderfhip cuts him off as the inftrument, orhandof the Church catholick^ and the inci(ion( as it were ) is perform¬ ed there in tl^at meeting (I will not fay of the whole Congre¬ gation , that is to be proved ) becaufe the contagion (hall come firft upon thefe with whom the delinquent is to keepe the neareft fellowftiip, and that Excommunication be performed in a meeting I grant, and the place, i Cor,$.x\. faith fo much, and a meeting of the Church. But that that isa meeting of the con¬ gregation, with favour of the learned , cannot be proved co¬ gently i though 1 thinkc excommunication when it is aftually performed, it fhould be done before the Congregation, but that is for the edification and neareft and tnoft immediate praftice of that Congregation, for the contagion is neareft to them, but f the reafon why the prefence of the Congregation whereof the Delinquent is a member is requifit7i5 not becaufe this Con- . gregation SeCT»io* to the Cdtholickjji(ii>lQ Chufch* 291 eregadon hath the fo!e mtrinfecali power in her felfe ;and bc- caiife (hee on?ly doth formally and mtecedemer Excommuni¬ cate and the reft of the Churches and byvertue of a’ communion : for the (ifter Churches are to dcbarre this exconumicatcperlon trom their communion wicn Chrift in the Seales of the Covenant, and that by an intnnlecali authorita¬ tive and Church power, where as if he were not exoommu- nicated , they (hould have received him to a Communion with them in the Seales, and that by an intrinfecail authoritative and Church potver, for one mancannot receive another to the Seales of the Covenant MJith him jbecaufe no one man hath a Church suthority. If therefore the Church iht Church is confociated by an intrinfecail ChHrch‘pv(>er have admit¬ ted him if he had not been excommunicated, it is evident that hee was a member not onely of the Congregatioh out of which he is excommunicated, butalfoof the whole confociated con- eresations. 2, Them^n^fln8 ateboundouEirth aMKcedwtej-, fo all the confociated C>mnh>s. He is now equally uncapable of Church-fellowfhip in all the confociated , as in that Congregation whereof he is a within that Congregation are to hold him for no yiflble Samt ; nottoeateor drinke with him , he is now to all the vifible Churches, in regard of vifible communion, no member ot that body whereof CW/? ii head , no part of that Cny, of that buildine whereof Chrifi is the iord and chief corner-ftone. And he is to the fiftetChurches in their authoritative & Church- eftimation (tofpeakefo) and in relation to their power of lurifdiaioo, in the very fame cafe a member of , thathet. is in relation to the authoritative power of Jur ifdiaion of that Congregation whereof he was a neeteft member ; )ua as the finger cut off is alike feparated from the body, yea the whole body, as from the hand 5 and it is a wonder to me that Cfi»J? Eiveth an intrinfecail power to a Congregation of twenty be. lieverstocutoff a member, for the prefcryation of that little company of the Lords Flock , and that he “len.ed that intriiiferall power to the whole, which is no leffe in dang.r to be infeaed , feeing Chrifl principally intendeth in the pving of a Miniftery to the whole Church, efpecially the gathering 2pS Kej/es and Ordinances gwen to the catholickChurch C H A p.io. ol the whole body ; To the, full and per fit flat ure of the age of Chrirt, ifs the unity of Faith ^ £pb, yci he intendeth the lalvition& prefervation of the whole from infeftionjmore then the lalvation of a part of this whole Body. That is , as if you ivonld fay, the Godoi Nature hath given an intrinlecall power to five hundred in a Citj to fetguides over themfelvcsand to rule themfelves by wholefome Lawes , but hec hath denied that power to the whole City confiding of ten thoufand j and he hath given to the right hand an intrinfecall power to con- lent that a finger in the right hand infeSied with a Gangrene, be cut ofifj but he hath denied this intrinfecall power to the whole man# I befeech you doth theC?^?d of Nature in confer¬ ring this power to the right Arme ^ intend the prefervation of the right Armeoncly, and its wellbeing, and not rather the prefervation of the whole body ? fo doth not C^rifl intend that the whole confociated (fhurches fhall be preferved from infeftion, and notthat particular Congregation onely ? Then if Chriffs mcanes be congruoufly fitted for his owne end , he muft have given an intrinfecall power to many confociated (fhurches to caft out a contagious lumpe ; other wayes the con¬ fociated are to exercife the punifhment of avoyding the Excommunicated perfon as an Heathen^ which flowethfrom a power which is no wayes in them; what confcience is here? What if the Congregation caft the man owt^cUve errante^ and undefervedly ? (hall \fxfy^confeqmnter^z% fifter Churches, in a brutifh fraternity execute a fentence of a power intrinferall in another Church , and not any of them, or their guides have any power to difeerne , whether the cenfure be juftly orun- juMy infflifted ? This our Brethren condemne in their owne Congregation .* for becaufe the reputing the c;e6:ed man an Heathen y is a matter of praftife, that concerneth the confei- ence of every one of the Congregation, therefore muft all the Congregation give their powers and confent ; yea do more then confent ( fay feme ) even exercife jurifdi^fion , or a powerinot different from it. Some things are objefted againft this way. ©b* I, The povfftr of the Keys cannot he given to the catho/ick^ reprefentative Church , or catholick^ Treshyterj ^ as to the frfl fnhflU t99 Sec T*10. Ohje&iom agamfi a Freshjterjf difcujffdt lukiea to ke an ordinary and confiant meant of edification exercife rohereof, in an ordinary aid confiant roay ^ u unpofitblf i Bat the exercife of this CMinifieria/i power given to the catho- lick vifible ^nsbytery , m to the firfi fabjetl , in an ordinary and confiant way ^ is unpcfiible ; Ergo , finch a power u the Catholicl^reprefemative Church, as to the firfi ^hett , to be an ordinary and confiant meant of edificatton. The fropojy tion is cleare > it is mcongruous to the fVi/dome Gnult that hee Jhould give that to bee a meant , which pofiibly cannot attaint the end. The tyfffnmption is as evident ; for the Ga- tholick^vifible ^rtsbytery cannot meete in an ordinary and con^ AnlS.'x. By diftinguiftiing the Major propofition 5 That power o< the Keyes remote cannot be given to the catholtck.prej- htery^as to the firfi fabjeSi ^ the exercife whereof in an ordmary and confiant way is impojfile phyfically and ex natura rei. True, but now the Aflumption is falfe ; That neerer power cannot be then as a moane of edification , the exercife whereof ts morally and through the corruption of mens nature phylicaliy w- pojfibie. That is falfc , and denyed , and in either fcnw the conclufion cannot be true* 1» I grant the whole > ^d yet nothing is concluded againft us. Far the pwer of the Keyes ts not then to the catholicl^ Presbytery as to the firfi fubjeSl ^ to be a meant of edification in an ordinary and confiant way J onely in an extraordinay and occafionall way , in thole things which concernc the power of jurifdiction belonging to the whole Catholick Church. By ( extraordinary ) hctt I mcane not that which is againft a particular Law of God, and cannot bee done without a Divine difpcnfation of pro¬ vidence, but by ( extraordinary ) Imeanethat which is raro conthoens, and doth notoft fall out; as alrnoft it never fal- leth out that the univerfall Church hath necde to excoromnni- cate a nationall Church , for all and every one of a national! Church doe never fall away from the Faith. Yet a remote power for Excommunication , is in the Catholiqac vifibic h is obieUed , if the vifible catholick^Church be the firfi and principallfubjeacfaUChuTch^lp^ov/ct^ then a goo .Thepomrofthe catholickvifihhChuYch> Chap.IO* Chufch cannot Sxcommmicate , bat by a fewer derived jrtm the catholicJ^vifib ie presbjtery , and fo the presbytery fjoald not excommunicate ^ bat by eonfalting with the (^atholi(jae vifible Church, bm this latter were impojfibls and abfurd ; fo mnft the antecedent be^ The conne^xion is proved thus^ for as all things have heate in fo far re as they partaks of the Fire j be- canfe heate is originally in the Fire , as in the firf fubjefl ^ fo all Churches exercifing Excommunication mufl partake of that power of cenfures^ that ts^ firjl and principally in the original fub- \eEl^ to wit , in the catholkk^ vifible Church* ^nd it would feemt that none can ufe orput forthip afis ^ the power of the cathc- Itque Church vifible , without the cenfcience of the catholi^ue Church Anfvp^ This occafioneth me to fpeake foniwhatof thcpoirer of thepresbyteriall and catholi'ek Church, Hcncc I fay. I. With (abmiilion CO the learned. Firft, It is an hard way of arguing , to rcafon from the power to the (everall exercifes and diverfe ai^s of the power. Gai^Bretbren hold that all power of the Keys, and ail power 'Minifteriall of preaching , adminiftrating the Seales , is ori- ' ginsliy in catu fidelium % in s Church of 'believers : but they cannot fay that therefore the 2£ts of Preaching, adminiftrat¬ ing of the SacraraentSjand all a£ts of jurUdiStion can be exercifed 'by the Believers, becaufe they arethefiift fubjed. Secondly 5 the farther that the members,, , or Churches cither Congregationall, Presbyteriall , or Natjianall are remp- “ved ifi locaU diftance , one from another ;tbe If fie is the vifible rand extern all communion of rebuking, comforting, andad- ^Hioniftiing one another ; .yet the power apd obligation of ihefe duties are not removed. So though the Nationall Churches be locally dlftant one from another, yet their power of ex- ftcifing duties , and Co their power of Jurifdidion , in an Oecumerricke Councell , is not from thence concluded to be null. Yea, Nationall duties upon occafion arc fiill obligatory : ^rtd communion of men of (undry ; Nations is clearc to mee, Efai,2.‘l, many Nations Jhail flow unto the Momtaine of the Lords Ficufe f Zack, S. 23. Ten mtn ^fh'all take hold out of all Lan¬ guages of the Nations^thej even Jhail takp hold of the skirt of him SbcT'10. ThepoiP€f^ of thi Catholic^ Ckuych^ that « 4 Jew, fafog, tat win got with jm, fit wtt have heard that God « with joa. I do not fay.thefe Nations doe m.cte all in one Synod, but the places doe well prove the power laty- full of petfotming duties , whereas the excrcife of Wem in one place is not hie & mac, inordinary providence, poffible. And fo this confequence mull, be weake ; the whole cathelick^ Churches i» their ^rincipall gut^es camot ordmmiy ^ and conflantlj meet, hie & nmc, for the excrcife of their power jErgo, they have [mh fewer. For if the power be exercifed m p,trts. which through occurrences of Provrfence and the cor¬ ruption of mens nature cannot fee exercifed in whole, atonce; vet its not hence evinced to be a power not given of for e.ification, for by cur Brethtens grant three^ thoufand are added to the Congregitionall Chmch of Jtrttfakm ^0, 2. and to this Church of three thoufand j and a hundred and twentv.Chrift hath given the ordinary power of the Keyes as tothe'fitflfubjea , though through occurences of providence, and the corruption of mans nature, fome ofthefe,fuppole a , thoufand, through ficknefTe, pefl . danger of perfccution. a,^ fintull feparatingfrom the alTembly of Saints, could «»t htc & »»rmeet in one houfe, to exercifejoyntly alltheaftsofthat power which our Brethren f«>y is given co them y C cannot fay therefore Chrift never gave to this whole Church confifting of three thoufand and a hundred and twenty , any ThndTyr there is a great difference betwixt the power given .ad ke Ctmplicterl to the being of a Church , and the ^wer ^ai here ejfe tan Am, onely to the well-being, a. Great difference alfo there is betwixt ordinary power to bt exercifed condantlyyand ordinarily .becaufe of neerer confoaau^° 'the Chmcles, in thofe things that eoacerne that particular f fuppofe a andapowertobe exerciled, brt mo great localld iff ance bccaiifc of the lefle communion viiiDie, a .h Mnw of Churches;, as it fallethopt in the whole vifible Now 'TirS The ordinary power of Jurifdiaion b«au£ornemft vicinity, and contiguity of m^n^ers is given by ? / C 502 N The^cwer of the Catholiqnevijtble Church, Chap*io. one Congregation in an Ifle.i. Becauie that Church is a Church properly fo called , though it be not a perfit and complete Church, I fay it is a Church properly (b called , Becaule. 1. It is a little City , and a little Kingdome of Jejus Chri{l having within it fclfe power of the Word and Sacraments : and that is a Church and hath the elfence of a Church to which agree the eflentiall notes of a vifible d^urch. Now preaching ol the Word and Adminiftration of the Sacraments are effcntiall note* of a vifible Church, Bud fay it is not a complcate and pcifit Church in the latitude of vifibility , ( for Churches, are leffe or more vifible , according as they have Icflfc or more vifible com¬ munion ) for vifible communion conftituteth a vifible Church, Now a Congregation in a remote IJland hath a Jefie com¬ munion vifible with other vifible Churches , then confociat- ed vifible Churches have- 2* It is not compleate and perfic in its operations , becaufe in cafe of doubts of confcience touching government and pra£fice , and dogmaticall poynts, it wants the joynt authority, and power of Jurifdiftion need- full for the well-being of a Church, which it (hould have , if it were confociated with many other Congregations : (b as wee fay an hand with five fingers is a compleate hand , but it is not a compleac organicall body » but a part of the orga- nicall body of a man ; fo is a Congregation a Church want¬ ing nothing, of the being and eflencc of a Church • yet is it incompleate j beciufe it is a part or member of a Prcsby teri- all Churchy and not being confociated wanteth that which belongeth to the well being of a compleat vifible Church, For vifibility ofa Church mud have a latitude, becaufe it is an ac¬ cident or adjundl of an.organicall politick body, which is totum inte^rale, Secondly, the ordinary power of ordinary Jurifdi(Sion in a mou perfit way, becaqfc of ordinary and perfiterconfocia- tion, is gVrf>q tQ the Prcfchytcriall Church , as to the pro¬ per fubjeft in ttjccQnftant and ordinary exercife of Difclpline, becaufe concignity being the foindation of vifible externall government , the Preibytcriell Church of lerujalenty Eplsefus Corinth^ t/f)ttioch, and Rcme^ is a perfit compleat confbciatd body. To which the power of ordination, exauthoration, or SecT.ic, Tkipower of theCatholickviJibleChu’ch* or deprivation of Paftor*, of excommunication in a conttant and ordinary way doth belong. For this is a principle of Chitrch-volicy. Every politick body of Chrifl hith power of Church government within it felfe. But a Presbyterull chttrch isfuch. 2. This is a received maxioaealfo. ^odtmgit omnes, ah omnibm, ftto more.traUtndibtt. VVh^tconcerneth all.fi^ould be agituted by ally eiccordlng to thelr^ decrees of cone eminent y but excom nunication of a perfon, in a confociated Church, concerneth all the confociated Churches in a Presbytery ; all arc femdalized, all maybe, and are in danger to belcaven^ed with the infcftiouilumpc. And here it is to beobferved, that as preaching of the Word is an effentiall note of the viiiblc Church, and agreeing to the vilible asnccelTary ad ejfs fimplicitery to the very being of a vilible Church, For if the word as Preached and fome way proranlgited benotin fuch afbeiety, we cannot call it a siQblc Church ^ fo Difeipline is a note of the vifible Church, and nccelTary ad bene e^e , and it cannot be a Alinifteriall Church in a good^ condition ex- ercifingafts of edificationj if the wall of Dllcipline be broken downe i and meeting in one olace for Word and Sacraments is but accidental! for a Minifteriall Church.lf the Word be preach^ cd, and the Sacraments adminiftrated in fundry Congrega¬ tions 5 though not in a PresbyterlaS f'hurch all convened in all its members in one place, yet hath the PresbyteriairChurch the efTfentiall note of a vifible Becaufe there is a difference betwixt carrying the colours in an hrmy tali modo, as all the Army at once may fee the colours, and the carrying of the colours. Yet the colours are a- note vifible of fiich an Array ; fo there is a difference betwixt preaching the Word, /w/i/iV/- ter » and preaching the Word , tali modo ; in fuch a way in one materiall houfe onely.. And therefore it is neceflary that go» vernment which concerneth many Churches confociated, be in its cxercife.l^iV w^wcjlargcr then preaching of the Word in its exerclfe, hie (frnunc : which cannot be done, but to a multi¬ tude which conveneth tori y to the fame materiall place. And we fee an aft of governtnsne, 15* by confeffionof ourBrethrsn, belonging to divers confociated Churches and performed by them , and yet thefe cannot- ordinarily Bicete 504 f ^ The power of the catholickvifible Church* Ch A p.io. lo one and the fame place in all their members for hfiaring of the Word. . i , .. ^ Thirdly, an extraordinary, andremotepowecof JurifdiSii- on which is but rarefy and in extraordinary cafes to be put forth in afts , is given to the C.thohck vifibie Presbytery of the whole Cathdlck^ vijiile Church, Becaufe.the Oemmunionex- ternail and vtfibiv is Itfle, where t,he local! di-ftaiice of vifible Churches is more : and therefore becaufeoec menicall coun- cells, being neceffary for the Catholic k yifibie 3 ne^ne ad jimp licit er ^ ncjite ad hin'c ejf^^/ed admelim fen optimum ejfe^ neither in refpt^ot the Churches being; norinrefpeftof the Churches well-being , but onely in rclped of her beft and raoft fpirituall weil-bciYg, thefe councells are feldome to be had in an ordinary providence. For the Cn ffe of lefus (^hrifi is rather a marke of the catholieft vihblc Churchy then Br/- Urmine his profpeioui condition , that he will have to be one of his fifteetie notes of the Church rand fince ihe Church cannot have her wilhes, the wantof generall councclis is the Catho- lick Churches Croffe , not her fin ; we doe not fay that God is deficient in mcanes neceflary to his Churchy or to feme of his owne Children ; bccaufe the Woman hath wings given her of God to pe to the PVtlderrse ffe to hide her felfe fm the Dragon^ Rev. and fo cannot enjoy Gods ordinary prelehce, in his Sanftuary, Nor doc we.c fay that God hath (denied a power to his Church in the Wilderneffe , to enjoy them in a vifible .‘'an&uary,^ I mcane a moraifpQVf errand jpu^ a right and incerefi in that prefence, bscaufe he interrupteth the Churches phyficall power, for a while,intheinjoyingof thefe comforts of a vifible ChHrchmComrftHr.ion^in\.)\QSa\idLi\aiy. ' Fourthly, hence it doth pot jfpllow.that bccaure the catfiolitk teprefentative vifible .Church i? the firft fiibjtff ofthe powerof the Keys i that the power of Excommunication is derived from the vifible to a Piesbyteriall Churchy or that a Pres- byteriall Church cannot excommunicate without confulting ' with , or fetching authority from th^ Qitholic\jViffhle, Church : Becaufe the ffathclick^vifthie ffhurcb is a great incegrall body of lefus Chrifi, and he is the head of this body ; bccaufe though the power of feeing by order of nature be firft in the whole man. The power of the catholick vifihle Church, Sect. 10. _ _ man andTh^in the in the Eye isnol dsrivea from the reft ofth=bohdleorg4lii«d,Body as its 6rftS Id fubj-ea^;^at'it doih not Mow, that the Hand hath UK derived to it from the whole body: fo becaufethe noweofthe Keyes is alfointrinfecall in the Presbytery . as m L decunieniiall doiinc^n' f itdbthmOf ftlfoav P°™" thatus intrinlecall ir^ffe P'‘‘bytery is by derivation qrbor- “rowed aiid at the'fecoiVd haud y fromThe Ci^olick presby¬ tery of the whole World f farre leffe that the ‘Prer^ierr car.- liOiExc'ommt'hlcate .'txceiJt it cOnfult with thc'uthdick.v.-- The power of th^^ 4helvihthe caihllckHprtfi^m‘Vy.^iirth AV^ the flrft fub- iea , but in order of tifnb , this Tbwet ,s communicated rom the head Chrlfl to all the integrall pirts of thiS-greac Bo- dV according to the capacity of every part . fo a^it is intrin- feMll in ■ the particurar .‘Elderffiip of h Tingle .Congregation in t^efe ^ foy nfs . 6f 6ifei^«e V that WHcerne a Cort^egrti- nn as a Congregation i ah'i it Is uhttrrifcCaU in the clalficall Stery a^' ’ and it isdritrinfecalt in the pro- t^hifciall and Nafio-nkll Synod, in poyh« belonging to them W obieS 5 if u f«pl> f SxcommwuiJcn, of Mire and compleat government mtb- h it M‘> ItttaHft it « ‘‘ part of a Presbytmall Church, ; and i an incompleat .Church hf thjttfam reafon a Trosby e- ■ S Church^/« ^e'W eWp/eafe^Church', ‘Vied have ent,ri and compleat power V Government wtthm ft ftlfe ; « prubyiJiaS Church U a part of a provtneaU Church , 305 §o6 The power of the Catholick^vtfible Church, ChAP.io provificiall Church be in the fame cafe , becaufe it is a part of a Nationall Ohvxcch , an A, a National Church, in that . fame cafe ; becattfe it is a part of the catholici^ vifible CMuTch^ and there pjall bee no perfit vijible Church on Earthy -which hath full and entire power of jurifdiflion , fave onelj the caho- Hcke viftble Church , which bj no peffibilitj can convene, before her Oecmenich^ and highejl eatholick^ Court , a Nationall Church, or the Church of great Brittaine , and upon the te~ Jlimonj of three witneffes deliver her to Satan , and upon fup^ pofatl of Repentance receive her againe to the catholick^povoer of that fame Court into fellorrjhip of Chuxch^iinion with the great catbom Uckfody, For fo becaufe this catholic\Qt\m\ch^ for many centuries, yea prffibly for a million of yeeres , cannot convene to exercife her authority in a Court ( and out of her Court fhee hath none') the repenting Nationall Qihutch^fhallremainein Satans bands for everfby aphyficaH and invincible neceffitj, ^J^nfw, A fingle Congregation is a [hurch , but fo as it is a part alfo and a member of a Presbyteriall Church , and be¬ caufe of neerneiTe of communion with confbeiated Churches under one Presbytery ; it can neither have compleat power of cafting out one of its owne memberf, becaufe that member hath fo ftri6:avi{ible Union of memberfhip alfo withconfo- ciated Churches , nor can it exercife that intrinfecall power that it hath as a remote part of Chrifis Catholick body , but the cafe for ordinary and conflant power of ordinary and conflanc Jurifdiffion is not (b in a Presbyteriall, in a provin¬ cial!, in a Nationall , in the Catholick vifible Body. And therefore it ^olloweth not that they are not compleat Bodies, and entire Churches for all ordinaric and confiant Jurif- di^ion $ and the reafon is cleare , becaufe Synods or Synodi- call Churches above a Presbytery to me are not ordinary ; nor conftant Courts, butextraordinary,and;>rore»4r<«occafionall, having their rife from fome occurrence of providence, as is moft cleare, by Scripture. The Church of Ephefm being a Presbyteriall Churchy did conftantly exercife Difcipline, and try falfe Tropbets^ andthofe which called themfelves lewes^ but Wire Iterst Revel,2*2* Whereas that famous Councell at /er»- faltm was not an ordinary and conlf ant Court, butextraordi- nary SeCTJO. The power of the Catholic k^vifible Church, nary>that iSjOCcaiionailf torfj ItaRcihe Word, iorexprtlTionjJ caufe>ndhad itsrUc^^^J l 5‘**frofn » fome came from ludca andtaught tht Brethren/xcept jee c/r- cumcifed after tht manner a/ LMofes ^ you cannot Ike faveJ^ nud thefubjcftofthis Court was not the conftant and ordinary af¬ faires of Difcipline.that belonged to the presbytery of lernfalem, ^xidAntioch,]:io,v.6xht fubjcft was only anincident controver- fv raifed by falfe teachcrSjiubvcrters of (oulcs, fore it is faid, v,6. The Apoftics and Elders, K'oyTt rSulrtjto confider of this matter ; therefore the presbytcriall Church hath both Word and Sacraments difpenled in it dif- tributively through all the Churches^ and for the power ot Jarii- diiSion ordinary intenfve, znd ejMoad effenttam lEcclefia mim^ fierialis, according to the entire effence ot a miniftcrull it ii as pcrfic and compleat in one lingle Congregation, as in a provincial! , as in a Nationall , yea as in the Catholjck vi- fible Body , whereof Chrift is the Head ; onely a provinciall, nationall, and the Catholick Church vifikle , extenfivcy accor¬ ding to the power of extcnfion , is a larger and a upcrior a man i» a part ot this ^ ~ perfit reafonablc Creature , and fo a whole man , and a partot the World : but a Congregation is foapartofthe^esbytery, that it hath not a whole , entire, compleat intenfive power over its owne members to excommunicate them, becaule its members are for contiguity and nCccffity of necrc vifible com¬ munion, parts thatcannot avoy d dayly cdifying.or fcandalizing of confodated and therefore the confociated ri;«rr^« muft have a power over the members of a Congregation. But our Brethren will hj ^.Contiguitj of locall cohabitatton doth not make aviftbleC\yutch, but only thevolmtary agreement of Fr of ej^ fors r,ho doe , ex paao , and by covenant tacit or exprejfe, ma^e up 4 confocUtiomfor a Bapif and a Protefiant may cohabit tn one houfe. f^nfw. That is true, but contiguity is fuch a neceffary foun¬ dation of exte. nail vifible Church fcHowJhip in one presbytery, as without that contiguity, I fee not how , jure > there can be cither a Congregationall Churchy or any other C • * Q^q toi The power of the catholickvipble Church, Ch A P. I o. 508 forjfure I aiDjChrift hath not ordained me to be a member of a Congregation in Jmerica , or of a presbyteriall fhurch in Qsneva, And that fuch perfons and no more be members of a Congregation, is not yet without a contiguity Itife or more they cannot be memberf of a Congregation, nor is this hngle Congregation a limbe of thii presbyteriall Orhurch^ jure Div'mo ; onely this in abfira^o is jus Divinuntf that there be a Congregation of a convenient number, and a presbytery of fuch as may mecte conveniently in their guides. But to returne, the Brethren do deny that gave a power of J irifdidiioa to the Catholick vihble Court of the Oecume- nick Chin ch.And why Ibecaufe a generall comcell camot €xccm~ muntcate^ nor relax jr^m ExccmmuntCAtion a mtionall Church. But I anfwer, i. It is by accident, and not through want of innate and intrinfecall power , that the Court of a Catholick councell cannot in an Ordinary and conftant way, txercile the power that Cihrift hath given to her, as the presbyteriall church doth ; and the exigence of providence maketh it fo, becaufe it fallcth out by the blefTing of god^ that Zion mud fay, as it is, Efai.4p. 20. The placets too freight for me ^ give place to me that I way dwell. And becaufe Jhe inlargetb the place of her Tent , and flretcheth forth the curtains of her habitation^ and lengthneth her cords , and breaketh forth on the right handy and on the left y and her feed inheriteth the Gentiles ^ Era!*54.2. 3. and becnufe from the rifing of the Sun , to the going dtuwne thereof y his Name is great amengf the Gentiles , and in every place tncenfe is offered to him^ MaUui I. yet have generall conncells condemned Hereticksj as Neforians ^ Macedonians » Eutjehes and others 5 and 1 fee nothing to prove that a generall ccuncell hath no power to excomrauniGate a Nationall Church. If the Lordihould be plealed to give the Chi iltian CWe^^^j a gene¬ rall count ell this day, they might lawfully, in a juridical! way, declare the faction ol Romifti pretended cathoiicks, to be my- fticall Babylon , a cage of uncleane Birds, which isexcommu- nication in the elfence and lubdance of theA^; nor h there need of a legal! and juiidicall citation of nationall or a citation of witnelfes to prove Romifti Herefies, and perfidi¬ ous and detefiable obfiinacy : for their writings , and deeds, are Sect.io. JhepowerofthiCathoUck, Churchy are fo notorious , that the fenfes of men may a* infallibly prove the faajas we know there is fuch aCicy in the world as Rome^znd Confiantino^le ; a8fortheinftanccthat4r^rWtVtf«/#«cf//rrf»»o^ ordiyiATtlj he hA^fto rel(^x ayefsnting tiationa/l Ghurch :1 anfweri the fame inconvenience will follow, if we fuppofe an ordinary cafe, the Chftreh (as our Brethren fuppofe) of rufa/:m, y^^if/.i.confifting of three thoufand and a hundred and twenty, having exconumnnicated and others, who yet by the grace of God, Ihould triiely repent; in the meane time, the Sword of the Emperor intervening fcattcreth this Churchy that they cannot convene in a fpirituall CourC^ to relax them (and one of Court they hive no authority of Jurif- diaion ) here were an invincible necelTity of their remaining in Satatis l^ondsjaforff externo eccUfiS, But what then V This is to li¬ mit god^ as Papifts do in binding and tying falvation of Infants totheoucwardfigneofcxternallbaptifme jas if God^iaforo in his own Court could not abfolve penitent finners,becaqfe the CWfi& will not, which is more ordinary, through mens cor¬ ruption, or cannot abfolve, through the necefficy of exigence of divine providenceund the more catholic k that crofics be, as wars, theuniverfall and catholick cruelty, and treachery of the church of Milignantsagainft the true catholick Church of Chrift , the naore eahly are the Juridicall and Court-operations, anions and proceedings of the catholick univerfall Church impedittd. And therefore this ol our Saviours, Chnrch^M neccflarily to be applyed to all Churches and Courts ofChrid, even to a catholick councell, though Chrift gave inftances in an offended Brother, who is to tell the Church, But I am furc,(ff// the church ) is not to be reftria:ed to a vocal & perfonall complaining of one brother againft another, in the face of afingle Congregation. For if the offence be committed before the Sun at noon-day in the feeing and hearing of the churchy either congregationall, or presby teriall, as fomc may, and one do by word and writ openly blafpheme goh in this cafe Chrifts affirmative command, rW/ the churcb^doib not in confcience oblige one man to come and deale with the delinquent in private, and then (if he repent not) before witnefleSjSc then to teH phe church ^Co as one (inneth if he t ell not the church'^oi here Gods providence difpofing of the notorioufncfle * 2 and Doubt i of Mat* tell the Church* Chap JO, and publicknes of the fcandall doth teU the chmch ; and yet » I hope, our Brethren could not deny, buahis Text doth warrant that fuch a publick ofFeader who fcandalizsth many Churches (hould be excommunicated by this place. Mat* 1 8, from which I gather the weakened of what is faid for the independency of churches from, Mat* 1 8. Ob. I. Here we cannat Hv^erflami the Church unlveyfalUl, 'Be-^ caufe he wonlinot faj where two or three are gathered in my Name^ I will he in the midfl of them , for two or three cannot reprefent all the Churches comprehended under the catholic!^ vifible Body (j/Jefus Chrift* ^^y^This is an argument from the leffe to the more. If I be prefent (would our Saviour fay j where two or three^though they be but two or three : I will far rather be prefent intheaf- fembliesof the Church. Nor can the words ftand according to the letter ftridly, according to our Brethrens mind, that two fhould be a Church j for there fhould be Paftors and Elders, and Chriftian witncfleSjtwo at leaft, and the accufed Brother here,2. two or three, and brother and brother are not to be taken as fin- nff gular men only, but as two or thee raen»or Churches, who as they may beoffended. iCor,io^2, fomiy they give fcandall and. of¬ fence ; fo may three , fours, of confbeiated Congregat ions give the offence, and that publickly 5 what ? hath Chrijl provided no remedy againft fcandals in his whole Kingdome, but only for fcandals fallen out in thefingleperfbnsof a fmall Congregati« on confifting of ten, 20 i oo.or 200. only when thefc little con¬ gregations offend After Congregations , they are left totheim* mediate judgement of CJodt This is wonderfull* Ob.*. The chrifian magiflrate as a nurftng father is to ytunifh thofe who offend ^ and hath power to command Chutchti to con fffe offences done to fifler Churches, and command C^wsreh-cenfureSyOS excommunication^to he u/ed^ and Chri^s power to be put forth in praHife^according to the wiH ofjefui Ghrifi* Anfw*Yct doth it fol¬ low that the Apoftolick Churches^Sc the fucceeding Churches to them under the ten bloudy perfecutions, when Magiftrates were enemies to C^r/y?, ^ndhk church , that the Churches wanted fpirituall meanes to gaine fallen and fcandalous churches* 2* Chrift hath provided an Ecclcfiafticall power to remove fcand- alls betwixt church and church 5 for the Magiftrates power is Sect.io, Doubts oftdat* 18.17. teM the Chu ' ch. ciyill,and put forth by the Sword»and by carnAli w^aponu Chnfit auoe in this^A/^r.iS.i^.'s to remove Icandalls.^dgame/ouleY. 1 5. htarff thte.tkofi hafl g^inedthy ^rothe^, T He b word oUhe MigUlrate is not ordained to gaine foales to flepentuicc. T at Lord who carethforthepartofavifiblcc^wj'c^, doth he not rar rather care,m a fpirituall way, for the whole > 3. What can the Magiftratc command here? the Elderfhip ol a Gongregaiion tur- neth Hereticks and fcandalour to lifter Churches and infeaeth them. TheM^gipate cotnTt^ind^th that Church cenfHresbcHjed <*?4m/?f^fw,asyoufiy,who (ho ild ufe them ? not a (iftcr Church that is ofFcnded.She hath no power;not the Elderftipthcmfclves ofFcnding.Chrift never ordained ih^i^chttrch (hould excommuni¬ cate her felfe;not the people^Who gave them powerUnd the ma¬ jor part of them turnech fcandalous. Alfo C^r»y?here hath left no remedy but Itt them grow till Harvefl,(o fay tAnalfapttJts. O 3.3. Chrijl here jpeak^thfor a prefent and conflant removing of fcand, Us betwixt Brother and Brother of one congregation, A ca- tholickcomcell of the whole vifible Church tsfar ofand cannot be hid. Anfw. That hefpeakethofaprcfcntandconftant rcmedy only, and of no remedy againft the fcandall of whole Churches, is denied. He fpeakcch of all remedies to gaine any offenders, perfons.or Ob.4.n^» JhoHldanuniverfallcomceU of the wholeworldbe abfo- iHuli neceffarjdfinfome cafes we mnfl tell the whole cathohckchurch v^«/.Neithcr doth that follow, generaU counccls are neither ne- ceffary to the being, nor to the well- being, but only to the belt be¬ ing of the catholickjehurchyTind if the catholick church enjoyed its beft-being, to which it hath jw, and due right, that is, a perne Re¬ formation in doftrine anddi(cipline,then (hould generall coun¬ cells be neceffary ,for the keeping of this beft being. And this rule of Difciplinc given by Chrift (uppofeth a particular Congrega¬ tion right conftituted (fay our Brethren ) ®lf® rule cannot be neceffarily kept. So (ay we, that it may neceliarily be kept m the catholic^ church, it fuppofeth the catholick eWefe to be reform¬ ed 5 but Chrijls church muft fayle with a (econd wind, when Ihc cannot have a ftrft. Ob. 5. Refufing communion with ftfier Churches in cafe of /can- dallUastffeUHall awayfor edification, as authoritative excommu- " ^ mcatton 312 Doubts of Mat,\d.l'p4eU the Church* Ch Ap.io, aic.ation of congrtgations bj Fresbjtsriis, Excommunication of Congregations is apoffible^notan ordinary fuppofition; but our grounds proceed(,when the members of one fijler-chttrch of- fendeth another, if there be nopresbytt :al! power fuperiorto both, that may take ordci with them, then ha^h notChrift, in the ordinary fuppofition ot iL admiuiftriJti n of the Eldtrfliip of a particular Congreguion, provided an ecciefiafiick way tore- move fcandalU(?wr 0/ 2. non-coinmnnion is no more then I may do to a brother who oft'endeth me.2.it is not fo a binding and loof»grfiti fed in Heaven,^, Itbath not that fpcciall promile oi fhnflj church frefenc Walking in the midft of the Golden C3nd\e-ll ' Ch''.4.It is a lecret condemning of the Wildomof ChnJt »n the i\ ititution otexcoumiiinication, thstthejpiritway be/av^'( mrhedAy fthrhordy I Cor. 5«4* that fame majf /ea> ne no* to b. ff nif 1 T /> . Ii2d, .t> if vxcomm iiiica- tion which is a publick ^utnoriuiivc mtane were luperfluous, if a private and brotherly no t-comn uni >n befufficient, and as efficacious a meaneof eclificatJoti,a? Chriiis mean. Ob.d. Either mnf yon complatne to a pmbyteriall provincla/l, and nationali Church, btfore joh c^ mt^Utne to that congregation of which the ‘Delinquent is a member^ or after that jot' have complain^ edto that congregation^if the former be faid^ then you cannot tell thepresbytery^or fuperior Courts but in cafe of obftnacy^for if you can gaine a Brother^ or a Church in a private way ^ you are not to bring him to a more publickefiame , that is co ntrary to Chrifis Wfr, v* 15* Jf he heare thee^thou haf gained thy brother, Andif you tell it the Presbytery and the fuperior (fourts^ after you have told it to the Church, whereof he is a member, then you make fourefeps, inyonr reclaimingyour brother^ iJ^^ereChrifi: hath made but throe* Anf, Chrifts order according to the number of Heps are three, when the fault is private, fcandalls of many Congofgations can¬ not be private, and in publick fcandalls we cannot go but to that church which the offence doth iramediatly concerne ; and if you make feure fteps or five according to year grounds, I fee no traiilgrellion ; if I. Youadmoniftithe offender.2.Bcforetwc.3. Before the half of the Elders. 4. Before all the Eldersjand.j.If you be willing that the Elders bring it to the hearing of the Congre¬ gation Sec T* 10 Doubts of i8. i yttcll the Church* 313 £iUon the number of three precifely are not of pofitive Divine inllitution , they are only fee downe by Chrift to fhew we are to labour to gainc our brother in privite^before we publifh hhfhame to th« Church ; and if he commit the offence before two, I think you need not teii him your fcife alonc.but before two, and yet the offence is priv; te, if three only be privy to it ; feeing it is not yet come to the C^ffrek. 3. I much doub’ if no faults be punifh' able by excommunication, but only oblfinacy : I thinke the acroefty of inceft, parricide and the like defervech excommuni¬ cation .though no contumacy be iupervenient to fuch crimes. Ob. 7. Chu ch fpok£»of^ JI oKe with theHoufe ef'God^ andthetioHfebfTrayer, where two/>r three airee to pray for one thing, v. ip. and the pUee where worfhiping is, and word and Sacraments^ that fochty in which ^^wsrds give a portion of the bread of life to every child of the Hsufe, iV[ac.24,45» ^ Cor.4. i.2e where publick^fitbnk^s are tendered to the f who jin t>nblickly^ before ad that others mxy feare^ i Tim.5.20. ««7rtay ; thir ntHfi be Churches hearing anA bpr^ the ■< .hg-e^at ion meet for the Word and Sacraments^ for thefe ord nances ofqxid workcfor the ef'- fying both of the party reproved and before all the Congrrgatitnyvhich fiall heart and feare • and they worke upon the Heart ^as the Word of €oddoth>: now a presbyterUIl Chuich convened in feme Elders of divers Congregations, for Clui ch cenfures and exercife of \Hrif- difHon is not fneh a Houfe of God, where are the Word^ Sacraments andpMckrehuk^s in the hearing of the Congregation ;for the Cors^ gregationsofallths presbytery being 20, or ^O.cannot meet in cne thm onely a Congregation and not the caihoJfck Church is the Hoare of God, I ju ige, the Word of God cannot teach • as EfaU'^6.^.To thm will J give a name within my Honfe, WhatanameVco be a member ofa (ingle Congregation f No, but ofawhv/le vifibir Church , oppoted to^the condition oiEn- nwches and ftrangers, v.4. that were not ofthe people ofGod.fant. can. j 17 The beames ofonr Rotifeare cedars, this is the catholickChurch Cotton expo, on and Sp ufeof Cdrift, 4. 1 would Mt Ut Him tot , till I hroutk Mothm Ho«li,«ota Co^at,o,r imlerga- Um ffai.h Ainfworth) the Adothtr of tts all, ihe Catholrck conclave Ecck^ C\v,^ch i Alfeditti^ hrtsfalem, Htb.^^Z, as Mojes was faithfied fz Qatholkie , 3*4 DeuhsofMatt\^^ iy>lellihe chwch. Chap, i o, in all hii Honfe. Not a Angle congregation. 2. Thi* Church here is formally a Minifteriali Church meeting to bind and loofcjand excommunicate. Nor is there need to expound it of an Houfe of praying congregationally, but rather r.ip.of iigatory and aulboricative prayers of the Presbytery. 5, Nor is rebuking in a Congregation for the edifying of the hearers , any thing but the execution of the /udiciall fentence of a Presby teriall Church, which we grant may be done in the congregation , whereof the Delinquent is a member , and yet the Church here {hall not fignifie a congregation convened for the Word and Sicramectf, except you fay , all the people muft neceflarily be prefent,yea and authoritative aftors to bind and looft, as this Church is ex^refly called, for if the place fpeake, iT/w. 5,20. of concionall rebuking ; then it proveth nothing, that is done by Timothy as a Paftor, virtute -potefidtis or dints ^ and not by the Presbytery , as an aQ: of jurifdidion which is done by the Church , not by one man , if it be meant of juridical! rebuk- ^ ing that is done in a Court 9 where all the congregation are not prefent; or if it be done before the congregation in Nameof the Presbytery, what is done before the Church iviOTctof before many is not done by thofe many , as if they were the Church.which our Saviour biddethurtell, and fure nothing is hereagainft us. Ob. 8. TheW ord Church w never ufed in the Nevt> 7* ejl ament ^ for the Preshyterj ; and if it (tgnifiea Reprefentative ChuTch‘,ihe meaning of this^ the Angellof the Cburch 0/ Pergamus might he the ^ngdl of the Church 0/ PergamuS 5/cr the Reprefentative Church is the Elderjhip of that Church. This being the firft time that Chrift fpakc of the Church ( which the Bebrewes or lewes who knew his language , behoved to underftand )hee could not rreane anything but a reprefentative Churchy not the common multitudcjand though it were taken other wayes in all Scriptures befide, here it muft have this meaning 5 bccaule he fpeakthofa court. If he heare not the Church, 2. Of a com\)3iny roho hindeth and loofeth on Parth. 5. Whofe (entence is ratified in Heaven, 4. Binding and loojing arc Words of higheft royall /udiciall authority in Scripture, 7faUl0’)*20. The King fent and loafed him, 2 1. He made Sect. 10- Doubts ctincerningMat^l^*iy*t^lithe Church, 31$ tnade him Lord o'r^fr his Houfe^v.i 2. to bitsd his Princes at his plea'- {ure, Pial. 148.8. To bind their Kings with chaines , and their Nobles with fe.ttrs of Iran, To execHte upon them the judges mtnt written^ M3t»2S*i3< Take him and bind him beingin bands ^ is 10 be under the Judges power , ^/iBs 12. d. Petet was b undwith two chahies ; So the Captaine of the Guard, Jer» 4014. andnow behold I loofe thee this day from thy chaines» 2* The repreftntative Church is not called the Elders of thereprelen- tacive Church, nor the Angeil of the reprefentative Church, but of the collc^ive Church sand therefore there is no Angeil of a Church, of a Church here. Ob. p. From the Church here ffoken of^ their is no appeale, be-- caufe the ftntence is ratified in Heavtn, 2. ItinfliSleththehigbefi^ pmijhment^ the cenfure of excommunication , and a higher judica¬ ture can doe no more, 3* T heir is no reaf m to appeale to a higher judi¬ cature^ becau/e the inferior mayerre ^ becauje all above a Congre¬ gation are (fonrts which may erre ifor Presbyteries , Provinciall , Nationall , the univerfaU counceU of the Catholique Church mayerre,SoUr,Mather, M.CHathennd iAnfw, This is no rcafon why wee may not appeale from a Tmfm in Congregation > becaule the fentence is ratified in Heaven , be- Ani- to Mr. csule the fentence of an inferior Judge proceeding rightly is Herle.c.i.p t^, ratified in Heaven ^ yet we may appeale from him ; to appeale is but upon feares of ill adminiftration to defert a lower Court, and go to a higher Court , fo when we feare a counfell and ad^ vice given by a frfter Church to be not according to the Word of God^ wbich’yet isaccording to the W ord of God , upon the Tuppofali of thatfieare wee decline chat counfell , and take an¬ other* Neither are we to appeale, dejure^ from a Juft fentence in a presbytery. Jltud poffumus t riff (Call of Exc(mmur>ication rvitinn it that irconveriert rrhich yon put on ir.d pendent Congregations^ fh.ill fol¬ low in the cafe of a remote congregation , Chrili hath not then provided /efficiently for that Cbui ch inthat cafe. iAnfrc. It iolloweth onely j Ergo , Chrift luth not provi* ded fo fitfficiently for that Church as forothers in aconfocia- tioOjWhich is nothing agi’j>tell the Chnrckt now the AflTumption is falfe, becaufe the Eldcrftiip doth not reprefent the people 5 in their power of Jurirdiftion, f(ib]e^ivs<- (landing in the place of the people, but as the iAmba^adors ofCbrift^ and as ftcwards they have both the Keyes troiii Chrifi^ not from the people, and doe aftually ufe the Keyes, in his Name and authority , not in the peoples name and authority. Hence is eafily anfwered that Delegatus feu defutatus non po- tejl facere delegatum ; one delegate cannot transfer his power to an~ other delegate^ that would bring a progrefTe infinite in govern¬ ment ; for one deligate ftanding in the roome of others , fub~ cannot transfer his whole power to another, it* true 5 he cannot transfer his power in part and according to fome fingular aSts, it is falfe; for I5* 25* is faid by the conncell, It feewed good unto m with one accord ., to fend cho» fen men to you , with Paul and Silaf* Paul and Silas and thefe chofen men, fuppofe fix or ten are in thisEmbaffage , are but the deputies and MeflTengers of the councell, and yet they doe agree to make T*aul their deputy, and mouth to fpeake for them all, feeing order requireth that fix at once (hould not fpeake, in this cafe Paul fpeaking the minde of all the reft , in this fingular a(5l, he is a deputy of Deputies, and he reprefen- Ceththe whole fix , who were MelTengers of the Church (ent with the Epiftle, and thefe fix were Deputies and Meflengers of thccouHCell, but as thefe fix Melfengers fentby the councell Could not lay their whole power on another to carry the Epiftle to the Church of eAntioch ^ and beftow their labours cKewherc, nor could one of thefe fix deligates, bcingchofen as deligate to fpeake for the reft , put that power of fpeaking the mind of the whole fix off himfcife to another ; in which fenfe , one de- ligate cannot mak; another^ one LMejfenger cannot fend another- fo the Presbyterian or clafficall Court convened as the deligates of the whole Congregations under them , or rather dcligates for them, then of them, decerning thatone of a Congregation fhould be excommunicated , may deligate one in that Congre¬ gation to pronounce the (entence, and this one pronouncing the fentence as the deligate, and Meflenger of the Church is a de- Jigitc & a deputy ofdcligates, and deputies, in one particular aft; and this our Brethren in their own Church* fentenccs pronoun¬ ced by one Elder, muft alfo fay. * R r 2 Ob, 1 2. 318 Doubts concarmng Mat. iS. 1 7. tell the dmrch^ < 'H 0* Ooje^* 1 2. That neerefi Church to wh'-m we deUte the -jff- -ce of one jingle offender, is afingle Congregation^ elfe w.- mufi ovr^ - liaothis (fhurch, andteUtheTreshpery^ contrary to Chrijls dire» Eiion ; l/Ht if he heave not that very (fhurch to whom we tell the bu- ftnf'fe, hr is rxtumfnuricated by that necrefl {fhurch^ 04 the words be are ; Ergo, that neorej} f'hurch being Jingle congregations^ may excommunicate^ and fo it is thefrjl Church, and the Presbyteriall Church is not thsfrjl Church., Anf, That ncereft (fhurch to whom we delate the offence of the ddinquentiiiLftjin thecaft of wilfaii obftinacyj fecondly.in the CaCeot cortfodatiori of Churches (whona the obftinacy con- cefneth ) ig not a congregattonall Church, having power of Juf iidiftion entirely ^hdcompleatly, to whom we mult teil the eifence, which is the (iibjed of excom®uiication. The whole minideriail Church is that particular Church, together with the Presbytery j and my reafon ?*, there is a Church, 2tCon- filting of one and thirty hundred and twenty, all 'called one Church. Now it is (aid of this Church that they continued, verf. ept.jltdfajlly in the Apofiles doBrine and fedowjlip, and in breaking ofbread^ md prayer ; b;jt where did they meet ? verfi 46. not onely in the Temple,^ but daylyfrom houfe to houfe. This whole number hath had v. 42. one Church-fellow(hip,one Word, one Supper of the Lord; but in one meeting at once? No, but they met from houfe to houfe, that is, in any private houfe, as the phraieis here, nj]' oW, and tABs 20. ao. rtf]' oikhs. Now it is clear® there were Congregations and Churches, when Word and Sacraments were in private houfes ziferufalem^ and from heufe to houfe in Ephefm ; but I hope thefe were but parts of the Church at lerufalem and Ephefus, and that they could not mfct all in one houfe. If one therefore complainc ofafeanda- lous perfon to the Church of Ephefus convened in a houfe, poffi- bly in an upper Chamber 3 or elfewherc, this is a nfeetingthat continueth in prayer and breaking of bread^ and fo hath power of Church-cenfures to admonifti and rebuke, which things belong to that Angle Congregation or Church in a private houfe but ic hath not power to cenfure thole that offend the con- fociated Congregations that meet alfo ohH» ii< houfes, that is, to excommunicate ; and therefore he mufi complaine to the Elders >\o<.Douhts cdHceirHiug tell the Church* Elders o? SfhefMf for we are nwe to thioKe that the filfejewes vvhowerecenfu.eJby iheApolHes of Ephcfi*f, Revci, 2.2. did onelyinfefthoufes, or one Congregation meet in a houfe, or th .t one Uoufe-Chntck^ 01 Hcufe-Congregamn of Ephifm^ did trv and ceil fore th^t cttllidtkmfelves hiws^ R^Vihl.T. but Chrifi givet'h the praife o! ihis to the whak Chtrch of Ephefw, who had the power of cenfufts. Bat it m iy be faid, AfeaMota perfon may infcB twoCongr^gathns of neighhotiringPresbytenis^ he dweHing nure the borders of hth: Evgp,ifhe b^ to be txcommmi^ catrdj not by a Congregation onelj, but by the presbytery, becuufe hi may )eaven many confoeiated Churches • thu man 0 not to be excom* mmirated.eXreptyopt seU tyro? resbyttrUll Churches^ and fo a whole Province • andifhe 'dwelt in the borders. of two Nations^betwixt land Scot lard Joe may leaven two farts of two National Chu'-chiS^ and if the matter concemeth bath the National! Churches^ ahigher Chnrch then a Fresbnerf,towit^ a Church made up of two Presbyte¬ ries yea, of parts ofywo Presbyteries vftwo Nations, mufi by divine infiitution he that Church csmpleat and entire ta which wc mufi com- flaine, and which hath the power of excommunication* Anfw, It is certainejasthelccaUliiiiits of a Congregation and the number ii not properly of divine iniiicatiun,onely a convenient number there muft be,to makeup a Congregation; and fuppofe a man do dwell in the borders of two Congregalions, where he isequaU ly diftant from the place of meeting of thsfe two Congregati* ons, it 18 not of divine inttitution whether he be a member of / the one or the other ; yet where his patents did willingly afTo- date themfelves rofuch a Congregation, or he himfclfe didaf- fociate himfelfe, and where he received Bapufiine, he hath now a relation to that Church as a member thereof, sn i that Paftor is his Pattor, not any other, as the Elders of the Couich of Ephe- fm (Tuppofe it were one fingle Congregation) and the Angeli of Ephefus is not *he Angeli ofThjatira; the Angeli of Perga- mas is not to be called the Angeli of Sardis, So i* the mattcrin a Presbytery, or two Presbyteries of two dittinft Nations (I mcane now a cladicall Presbytery) therefore thefe doe make Presbyteries, r. A convenient number of Churches may be go¬ verned by one Colledge, orfocietyof Eiders. 2. Having ordi¬ nary conver fine one with another. 5. Voluntarily upon theic ' ara two 320 Doubts concerning Mat» 18.17. tell the Church^QB. A P . 1 o. two grounds combiniiig themlelves in onefociety; and upon theferhree the lupervenient inft’uution of Chrift is grounded. And therefore though k be true, that one dwelling in the bor¬ ders of two Congregations , of two clafTicall Presbyteries of two Nations, may equally infeft other, and fo ex mtura rei^ and in reality of truth he may leaven both ; yet the God of or¬ der having made him a combined member now by inftitution of one Presbyteriall Church, not of the otherjhe is to be excom¬ municated by the one, not by the other: For though localldi- ftinftion of Congreg tions and Presbyteries bee not of divine inftitution j yet fuppofing confideration be bad to, firft, a com¬ petent number which may be edified ,* fccondly, to ordinary converfing; thirdly, to voluntary combination, either formal!, as at the firft molding of Congregations and Presbyteries, or tacit and vertuall combination, as in after trails of time. Gods inftitution maketh a relation of a particular memberfhip of this manj fo to this Congregation or Presby terie ; as that now upon their forefaid fuppofitions, though he may leaven the neighbour¬ ing Presby teries or Congregationsj no lefle then thofe whereof he is a member, yet may be be cenfured by thofe and none others now, in refpeft of Chrifts ordinance applied to this Pref- byteriall Church in this place, and in this Nation , and not in this. Objeft* 13, If the Congregation way almonijh andrebnke, theft may they excommunicate , for you may not dtfinguifh whei e the Law of ^od difiingui/h^th not : for there is no reafon why this or this ercife of jurtfdillion Jhould he given them^ and not the exercife of all, Anfw, The Law clearly differenceth, UMatth. 18. I may re¬ buke and convince my brother with the confent of three wit- nefles, which is fomc degree of Church-cenfure, efpecially if a Paftor rebuke before three, yet may not a Paftor excommuni¬ cate ; the doth that. 2. We acknowledge that a Con¬ gregation may txjrcifeall jurifdidion in repfopria ; but excom¬ munication, where Churches are confociated , is not a thing that 1« proper to a Congregation, but concerheth many, Ob)* 1 4. H'e doe not thinke that the Chu*'chf Adath, 18.5^, is the 'Community its alone ^ nor the Elder s there alone hut the Elder sin prefence of the con^munky. For even when the Apofles and £ Iders Si.CT»io,Dou^ts concerning AfatkiS* lyjell the Church, $a I _ — . ■ — ■■ — - Elders did give out decrees, they did it before the Church of lerufa^ ism^ andin their prefeKce,y,22. Then pleafedit the Apojiles, El¬ ders^ and whole Churchy to fend chofen m '« to Antioch, For (hew m A warrant in the tVord, where the Elders there alone did exercife piri/diHion, the people net being convened^ and where fuch a company of Elders there alone Is cabled a (fhurch, , T he ludget in Ifrael judged in the ^ates before the ppople; the Elders judged in^or, befgre the fhurch.as the eye feeth united tothe htad^not Jepamted from it, Anfw, Nordoewecxcluisthcle from hearing the Elders cx» creife i’lrifdiftion, if the matter conrernc thfm ; but wc askeif the whole people of I "rael were obliged by vercue of Divine In « ftitution to be prefent in the gates of the City when thejinlges did fit there, and judge.as our brethren thereli fayjby a Divine Inftitutlon the people are to be prefent, and to confent 5 yea and have an honour above contenting, f fay theyy (b as , it the peo¬ ple be not there to have their (bare of excommunication in their way, then iS Chrifls order violated , becaufe the cannot befaid toexccmmunicate and bind and loofe on Earthy wherea,* the Elders onely, without the people, do only bind and loofejand excommunicate; and the Elder8(fay they )withcut the people are not the Churchynov can be called the Churchy and fo iheaffs of the Elders, judging, and feparated from the people arc null, be¬ caufe not ads of the Church ; feeing the alone Elders are not the Ghurchi&: by this rcafon the Judges could not judge in Ifrael^ cepe all Ifrael had been prefent to confent, for all Ifrael are bidden to execute judgement in the morningyboth the Rulers andpeople, 2tA|l the thoufands in which made up.many Gongregati- -ons, were not, nor could they , and the whole Congreaiions of AntiochySyriayand SilicUy who Were all concerned in confcience no lefle then lerufalemy be prefent, and that by obligation of a Divine Inftitution; and therefore that and that whole Church, Ad. 1 5.22. can be no other then the whole reprefen - tative ^hurch. And (b we fay, both here and Ad. 1 5» the Church reprefentative exercifeth jurifdidion without the people jqK people were prefent, it was by vertue of no Divinpjnftitutiqn ; foas if they had not beene prefent theidecrees could not have been called the decrees of the Church : andccrtaioply thCiCpm- parifonof fys which fceih not but as united to the body, if k Doubts concerning the Church,CHAPAO be ftriftly urged, may well prove that the Elder* , if the people be not prefenr, even all and every one whctn it concerneth,caa no more exercife jiitifdidion, or decernc that a fcandalous per- Ton can be excommunicated, then an eye can lee when it is pluck¬ ed out of the head. Ob)e(ft. 15. Divines bring an argummt fr cm by ana» logy ani proportion from particular congregations , to prove Natio- naU and genet all Synods of the rvhole (fhrijiian world, Sr go, they fupm pofe that a particular Church is the meafure and patterne^ and firjl (fhurch which hath power of excommunication, (tAnfw. Parker^ and fome few enclining to our brethren* mind doe fo, but Divines underhand by a fhurcha, Prerbyte- riall Churchy which they make the meafiirc and patternc of Aircmblics, Here is a particular Church, becaufe here is an ojfen^ ded brot her who is a member thereof, T his particular Church hath Elders^ this particular fhurch is a whole Church ^ i Cor. 14. if the whole Church come together* Jam. $. Send far the Elders of the Church, It cannot be, that the Jicke perfonis to fend for the Elders of a Vrcsbyteriall Church that are fo farre removed from the fiche Than, Jnfw, Art hand with fi^e fingers is a whole hand , butnol a whole body ; a Congregation is a whole Church in its ownc kind, whole for thofe ihif^gs thnt cotFCerne It felfe, but not whokandcomplcatfor alijurifdiftion. If ihould bid, (end ' for all the Elders, this cortiequenct (hi^uild have fome colour. Objelfti lit A’Prssbyterdiit Church can bean ojfendingChurch; but 18. is fr an offending brother^ if thy brother finne a- ■gahijith^yf^c, ' ' . Jnfw,Chrifl giveth an inftance onely in an ohTending brother, •but thedoftrincisfor the curing of ah offending alfo^for all perfons to be-gairied , ^ hou g< Ob.7. tVhatfoever you bind on earth, is in good fenee^ that he who tjfendeth any little one that be/ieveth y his fnne is bound in Heaven^ as the friends of Job t, 42, were not accepted of God, till they made their peace fir fi with Jeb^ yet lob had no power of the Keyes over bis Sec T.io. Doubts concerning freshyUry refolved, 525 hl^fHeji^nd an coring ii not accepted^ while firfi the offerer be reconciled to his brother y and fo hts finnes are bound in Heaven, and jet one brother hath not ajurijdiQion over another, jinfw, B indtng and looftng in thuy {^hap, iS. mu^ be the (amt with binding and looftngy Chap. \6 19 but expufly their binding andlooftng h by the Church- powei ol the K^yes, aqd is all one with that authoritative power of remitting and retaining fins M. 20. 21, *2. 2}. and in Scripture the keyes, and binding, and loofi ig, are never aferibed but to Stewards, Officer*, Princes, and Judges, who have power of jurirdi(5lion, as I have proved al¬ ready 5 and therefore that which is fpoken of Jobs friends, and of the offerer not reconciled to his brother, Come not up to the point, for lobs friends doe notbinde on earth, and the offen¬ ded brother is a more private man deftitute of the keyes, and of all powerot jatifd ftion* ic is fi. if objeded by our reverend brethren, The extent of the power of jurifdi^ioninthe Elders of aclafficaU Presbytery mufi be proved by Gods JVord^ which cannot be» For if Many cLfficaU Elders have power over many Congrega^ tionsy p'^JJtbJy twenty or thirty Churches, then they beare the relation of Elders to thefe thirty Congregations, and they muff all be Elders of thefe Churches, as the Scripture faith^ the Elders of Ephefus, the Angel of the Church of Pergamus^ the Angel of the Church of Thy atira’y now this cannot be: for then^ Eirffy Deacons muff beDea* cons of many Congregations^ and Tdeacons might meet in one Cel- ledge to dtjpofe of theTreafury of thefe thirty^ and yet thefe thirty Churches ff^ould not be confulted with, mr could they all convene in one ygive their con fent and judgement concerning their Treafury, Plow though Deacons beinferiour toTaffors, yet are they ns leffe Officers in their ownefphere, having power y then the Paffors ; and Paul writing to the Church of Philippi^ writeth to the Deacons as to the Bijhopsj infinuating that Deacons are Deacons in relation to that Church^no leffe then Paffors* Anfw. I deny the Propofition, to wit, If many Elders be one Presbytery ruling many Congregation^^ then doe they beare the re- lation of Elders to thefe many Congregations^ as proper Paffors %9 every Congregation^ of or within that Presbyteriall Church : nor doe they beare that relation of watchmen and proper Paft* rsco S f 3 every Doubts concerning presbytery refolvecJt Ch a p every one oi thefe Congregations, that a Paftor of a particular Congregation beareth to his particular flock, that to be proved. It is true they are called the Eiders of the presbyteriall Qhftrchoi theCollcdgeofthe Angeilsof thcChu:ch of Pergamt4s • bat this is a gcnerail and different relation from that which each Paftor, doth carry to his owne flock in chofe rerpefti. i. The Presbytery are Eiders to the claflkall Church K(cm y . not in things proper to each Congregation but in things common to all , orjn that which is the proper ofejeft of government, to wit, thoft things which rathcrconcerne the confoeiation , and combination of thofe thirty Churches then the thirty confociated , and combined Churches in par¬ ticular, 2. The Presbytery doth rather take care of the rrgula- tionof the afts of governing in all thefe Churches ^ thtn tffe governed Ghurches : for they arc to heed to the Paftors ordain- cd, am to lay h^nds fttddtnly on no man^ to commit the Word to faithfull ptin , to fee that Paftois preach found Doftrine , and excrcife Difcipline according to the rule, but they doc not feede as fpeciali Paftors the particular flocks, but every one is to feede owne flock o'^er the which the Holy Ghofi hath fet him, iA^s2o,tS, 3 The Elders of the clafficall presbytery arc Elders to all thclc Churches , as the Elders themfcives are, Collegio Presbyteriali ^ in the (^olledge of Presbyters and pro¬ perly as they are in the Court, but not feparath.r^ and out of Court , (b this and this Archipptu is not an Elder, or Paftor to all thefe Congregations , fo as he hath to anfwer to God and to watch for the Souhs of them all , but bee hath a charge of them onely in Co//a'Wo;sndifhe doe any thing, asa clafficall Elder, as if hee lay hands on a Paftor ordained to bee the Paftor of fuch a Congregation , hee doth it as the hand and ia- ftrument and deligate of the Presbytery, or if hee pronounce the fentence of excommunication in a Congregation , hee is virtmliter in Codegio, when he doth that aur, are to gov^rae andrul ^ and they are to feede the nh/U *‘0t a p tn of i: ^ fa th^ Text f^yth^ Tnke heede to the whole fl ihey> $h y to guVfrne all in a presby¬ tery t and to feede wih ttJch'* g ,r ff-' y-rf one particular f'ongre- gation anely • fo l Per. 5 2 i-.a./he ff G. d tvrAch is among f you ^ not rriih kgou .. q , yet for that hee hath not two Offices , as one rvho id a ^hjfitian and a (^hyrurgion to two fmdrj companies . if any (ay, hee writteth not Bootes as a TP aft or ^ by vert ne gf his office , but as a gifted man by power of fraternity , let mee de- py the t^uth of the dilhnftion, for this is to begge what is in queftion 5 For to teach the by writing fh.ould pro- ccede from the authoritative power of a Paftor , as a Pafior 5 and by that fame officiall power that bee teacheth his owne flocke viv^ voce , by vocall preaching^ as a Doftor hee fetch- eth other Churches by writing. But it was a?ked, whether are the clafftcall Elders ruling Elders, or Teaching Elders to the cUf< Jicall Church ? Anfw, They are both, and they are neither, in divers con« fiderations , they bee teaching Elders in all the Congregati¬ ons, diftributively taken, they are Rulers in ali colleftively, taken, they are Teachers n.vra.'ji^ in fome referved afts, relol- ▼ing fynodically fome cafes of confcience and dogmatical! poynts upon occafion, but they benoc theconttani Teachers to watch for the Scules of all* 3, The placet, aAllis 20. 2S« i^ei.5.2. prove that thofe that rule in common many Churches fhould be Teachers of thefe fame Churches diftributively,and all the Elder ftiip at Ephe/us fhould rule the whole Churches amongft them. And there fhould no Paftor be a foie Ruler and not a Teacher, as the Prelate is; nor is there aPafiorwho is a foie Teacher, and it is very true hcc who is a ruling Paftor is alfo a Teaching Paftor , but not to that fame flock alwayes. Neither ii this true, that bccaufe power of jurifdi&ion is founded upon power of order , therefore teaching fhould be every way commenfurahle with ruling ; for I. The Elder fhip convened in Court , and onely formaUter in foro Eccleftayn this Court hath Cburch-poW'er of Jurifdifti. on , in a Congregation , and in this Conrt they governe, but the Eldei fhip in this Court nt ither doth preach, nor can pi esch* ' 2. The power of ruling is in the ruling Elder, but not the power of reachingjaod the power of teaching publickly is in the uncfficed Fropbec, as our Brethren teach, and yet in him there is no power of ruling. : Ob 3. Sec T*10. Doubt i concerning Pres byt eriet refolved> Ob. 3. Jtisfiranre that excommunicate agreeth to the rnle- SHO Elder in a chjjicall Tresbjtery ^ tvhtch ht maj tn many Congregations » andfo he may yer forme hts^mctyall aUs over tkr- ty or forty Congregations 5 and yet the P after may not yerforme hts princLn an of teaching in many Congregattons office, but onely in one congregation, by thts fame of a clafftcaU o/fnftv. The ruling Elder doth onely in fome common cafts with the pregbytery performe his fpeciaU aas , ordinary aasofthefpiritualljurifdiaionthe ^“^6 fofmeth in that Congregation whereof he is anElder,nor 11 this an inconvenientj but preaching which is given to unofficed men by our Brethren , ftiould not be called the pnncipall part of a ^^Ob? 4. It is nnreafonable that a Prelate or a Toye Jhouldrule me , and not teach me-, and we condemned this tn Pf^^ktes that they would onely rule, and not teach : But the clafficall yresby- terj doth fall in that fame fault , for they governs the whole clafficall Church , but they doe not teach clafftcall Church i It is dreadfull for a man to watch for the Joules of one finole Congregation , as being under necejfity to give anac* cempt 1 Ergot more dreadfull it is to watch alfo fora whole trail of thirty or forty Churches, the ApoftlewiH have Him who watcheth for one ftock^to entangle himfelfe with no^ other tmyhy mints. How thenjhall hee taki the burden of tktrty , or forty It isunreafonable that Prelate znd Poye ftiould rule me, and fo many hundred i. as the foie and proper Paftors > and all under them be but fuffragans and deputed 'Puflors , doing by borrowed authority from Poye and fre- latc. 2, That their foie Office ftiould be to command feeders as Paftorsof paftors. and not to ferdewith knowledge the fioc^, that is moft true ; but the elalTicall presbyters are neither prm- cipall nor proper paftors of the whole claflicall Churches col- leftively, nor are two or three paftors under them as deputies,?. Nor is their Office to rule onely, not to feede with al(o. 2. The paftors of independent flocks are obliged by brotherly aflbeiation 5 to be Vine- Keepers , Governours, e - ^ j low- » J31 AfTcrtion of Ciiurch- govetnmcnt q.19. Doubts concerning Tresbyteries fejolved Gh A P.io, low-Co.infellers to forty for they acknow¬ ledge that Churches cannot fublift in good government with- ouc the helps of Synods ; Now if wee dillinguifti oneroup' nfjfcf care ^ and labour oi Botherly watching over One another, and cneroufneffe, care, and labour yhy way of JurifdiiTtiort 5 the fora’itr i« as great in for 0 Dei^ in the Court of Confcience as the latter, and fo our Brethren make Governing without Teaching>a8 well as wee doe ; They in a Brotherly way, wee in a way ot Jurifdiftion. I prove that their way is as dread- full and laborious in the poynt of confcience, and in away of giving accompt to Cjod, as our way. For I. A divine command that wee be our BrethrcpJ keepers, and we watch over one another commandeth oneroufnejfe^ and care in Bro¬ therly governing to them, as to us. 2. Wee make the ground and foundation of governing a ClalTitall Church that band of Love and Union of the members of one Body of Chrtjl^ and this band of Lovely and Brotherly confociation of many Congregations commandeth , and tieth us to doc no more in Governing and in Helping, and promoting the edification of fifter-CWr^M, then if wee had no further warrant to pro* mete edification , then the alone relation of Brotherly con- fociacion , for the onely and very reafon why the Wifdome of our Law-giver Chrift hath put a fpeciall Commande- ment on confociated Churches to make one Presbytery, and to governe one Cl jftcall Church , in thefe common poynts that concerne the whole ClajficaU fburcli , in the poynt of found Doftrine and lawfull and Minifteriall Jurifdifti- on, is the neceflity that Members of one Body have of Bro¬ therly Heipe, Light, Direftion, Comfort one of another. Which poynt I defire carefully to bee oblervcd : for wee fee no ground to make the powers of a Congregation, of apref- bytery 5 of a Province, of a National! Church, powers for¬ mally and efTentialiy difip.rent, they differ ondy in more or lefle extenfian , as the adjun<^ or genuine property of one and the fame great vifible Body , which is one integrall part ; That fame. i. Covenant of Qod, 2. That fame Lord# 3. That fame Spirit. 4. That fame Faith and Bapiifme- 5. That fame power of the Keyes in Nature and Eflence bc- longeth 533 Sect. 10. Doubts concerning Presbyteries refolved* loneeth to all ; onely the power muft bee more or leffi, as the Body is more or lelTc, as there is more of thatz^*/ Ucc. motiva , the power of moving in the cer « and in the whole Aime then in the Hand oncly , and in the whole body then in the Hand. And I cleare it in this, a man is a gifted Preacher in a Congregation m an In^nd, there is none other gifted oi gOD to Preach the Gofpell but hce oneiy. I would thinke,as a Brother hee were under as great an Obligation of care, and laborious oneroufneflre of confciencc to beftow his Talent for the gaming of Soules by preaching , though hee were not called to bee their Pa- ftor\ and that by vertue of his Brotherly relation to the people as if hee were called to bee their Pallor. I defire to know what the naked relation of Authority . or Jurif- diftion addeth to his care and oneroulnefic in poynt of la¬ bouring by preaching the GofpclU Indeed now being cal¬ led, his care is Paftorall and more authoritative. But it ac¬ cording to the meafure of the Talent, every one is to pro¬ portion his paines to gainc more Talents to his Lord, and if the relation of a Paftor adde no degrees of gifts to His Talent as wee may fuppofe 9 I thinkc his oneroutneUe in labouring was as great before hee was a Paftor ^ I fpeak. not this, to fay that in a conttitoted Church thet. is no calling required other then giftes. Nor doe I Ipeake this to fay , that a calling is not a new motive why a man ftiould imploy his gifts for the honour of the Giver 5 But on¬ ly to ftiew that Christ hath united powers of JunT- diftion in Congregations , in Presbyteries , in Churches of Provinces and Nations ; that fo , not oneiy gifts might conduce to helpe and promnve edification , but alfo uni¬ ted powers of Jurlfdiaion which are alfo gifts of and though feme may fay that a calling to an Office layeth on Men a more fpedall Obligation , to make accompt for Soules, then gifts oneiy ( which m fome fenfe, I could al¬ fo ycel i ) yet feeing wee thinke the relation of the blder- fhtp to a whoie ClafficaP ('tiurch is not founded upo^n an Office different from the Offices of Paftors and Elders which they have, and are clothed with in relation to t eir * T t 2 particular 3^4 Doubts concerning presbyteries refolved, Ch a p «io, ^ particular Congregations , butonsljrauchoricative afts of the fame Office , and that for the common promo/ing of edi¬ fication in the whole ClalTicall Church , grounded in the depth of his Wifdome who hath (even Eyes , upon a Bro¬ therly Confociation j in which they muft either cdifie one another, and occafionally partake of thefe fame holy things, or then fcandalize ani leaven one another, with their pub- lique tranfgreinons 5 wee cannot fee how presbyteriall El¬ ders are more to give accompt for the Soules oF the whole Clatficall Church in Scriptures (enfe, Hebrewes 13*17. then confociated paftors and Elders of confociated Churches are to give an accompt to G O D for After Churches, over which they arc to watch , and whofe Soules they are to keepe, and fo farre as they are Brethren muft mike a reck¬ oning to GO ‘D for them. And how can the presbytery be more faid to intangle themfelves , in governing the Clafli- call Church in fome things , with things not proper to their calling , feeing confociated Churches, in a Brotherly way , doe medle with thofc fame things , though not in a way of }urifdi£tion ? For helping the Clalficall Church by way of Fraternity is not unproper to a Chriftian calling of Bre¬ thren , and the pyning of power of Jurifdiftion 5 1 meane of power lefler to another power greater, to helpe the Claflicall Church , upon the fame ground of Fraternity, cannot bee unproper to the calling of a Golledge of pres¬ byters. Objefti, 5. The power of Presbyteries ta^etb away the power of a Congregation , therefore it cannot bee lawfull. The ante^ cedent is thus confirmed, I, Tecaufe if the Tresbytery ordaint one to bee Excommunicated , whom the Elders of a Gongrega^ tion in confcience thin^e ought not to bee Excorrlmunicated , the man , Jure Divino , mufi be Excommunicated^ and the power of the Congregation , which Chrift hath given to them is nul. 9y4nd the exercife thereof impeded by a greater power, 2, the vojees of two Elders of a Congregation , which are now fit¬ ting in the greater and clafftcall Presbytery , are [wallowed up by the greater number of Elders^ of thirty or forty Congregati- ens met in one great presbytery 5 Ergo , the power 0/ the Congregation S EC T.ic. Doubts concerning Presbj/teries refolvcd. 395 Co«greg4ii»» i, »« hdfU hy ,hc r^h'-n • The Argument doth prefuppofe cainft GODS Law , to wit. i. That there is a contradia on of Voyces , betwixt the Elders of a Cong egition , and r t-Vo oresbvtery ; which ihould not bee, for Bre- thren^ven of GaUthia , which contained many Congregi- Ihrns as oor Brethren confelE , fii >uld all minde and (peake, and agree in one thing that bdongeth to Chlt'ch ^Diaplme, as is cleare Ga/a.1.8. Ga/a.5.10 e>. 15. pala 6.1.2. 2. 1 h. Arguallnt fuppofeth that the greater presbytery ..wrong .n th-irvoycing, that Inch a mm (hould be ex.o^mmunicated, and the^wo^ Elders of the Gongregitioiiall Church is right, and bath *e beft part in j .dgi tg that the fame man ougnt not to brExcommnnicated. Ba.Chtift hath given no poaver to any Church to erre, and that power which m this c,fe me pS y exercifeth is not of Chrift ; and the power K greater presbytery in this cafe ought to bee fwal- °owed UP of the two Voyces of the Elders of the Congrega- !lom tofoppofe that L Elder. of one Cong^gat.on and th- whole meeting all agree m the truth oi GO D , ^s they aU doe i5* will you fay that Peter, PauL, and h,mes their power null , and taken from them ; and their three vovee^ are fwallowed up in that great convention, becaufe to their power and voyces are added, in this dogmatica 1 e- terminatfon (which you grant even "“J ated Churches ) the power and voyceS of the relt ot the ^ and 5 ^ ^ ABs 16.^* tASlsi.u\'6.2^ alition of lawful! power doth not but corroborate and ftrengthen it. 0 Sun. vour owne Elderlhip ofyour independent Congregation^up Dofe terPaftors. Elders and Doaors in one of yo“f Con- greearions. whereas fometime there were but three, and t he e Shad the foie power of KeveS • YOU cannot fay that the acceflion three , hath made mil the power of ^ up their voycci ; for if their poj'ff ^ the Tl t 3 55^ Doubts concerning Presbytmes refolved» Ch A p . i the truth , it is hr they (houla be fwallowed up : it they were for Ch R I s T, they are ftrengthened, by the acceflionof lawfull pawer and moe voycesjand neither annulled nor fwal- lowed up. Objeft.6. The Church at the jirfiy for example f when it was but a hundreth anlL twenty , had the full entire power with" in it felfe ; Ergo , it Jhould bee in a worfe cafe by the multipli'- cation of Churches , if now that power bee given to Pres* bjteries, Anf It is a conje^ure, chat the whole Chrihian Church AEis I. was oncly an hundreth and twenty. I thinke there were more , though thefe onely convened at the ordinati¬ on of Matthias y tor there were above five hundred Brethren at once which faw Christ after his Refurreftion, I C.14-23. and confequently here muft bee fome power in this meeting to order the worlhip of God s this Tingle ★ V u mtcting Doubts concerning Presbyteries rejolvecl* Ch A P.io, iv.cetingis to rebuke thofe that fiane openly, and to hinder WofKen to preach in the Congregation j andtoforbld, by the power ot t-heKeyHjthat two (pcafce at onfce;becautc Goiis tht , God af <3r8 not realonable, that fotTiC fay , arngrad irtjlittttion isnotAntnJiitu. tion • for is (both morall, and a Divine intlitmion j that God have a ccrtaine day for his fer vice is both morali , and aUo a Divine inftitution ; all inftitHtioBS are not meerly po- fitivc as fome fuppofe, fuchasis, that the lafld^y of the week, he the Sahbash, that Bread and tThe he ftgnes of Corijis ^ody broken, and his 'Blood Jhed for us. So luppofing that have a vifible Church, it is morall that ihee have power of government alfo, info farreas (bee is a Church. Ysa power of government, upon this fuppofition , is naturallj or richer con naiurall 5 fo by thefame ground upon ruppofall that C hrtjh have in a Nation, a multitude of con iociatcd who for vicinity may either edifie, encourage, comforf and provoke one another to love and good workes, they fubmitting themfclves to the Lawcs oiChrifts policy, or may fcandalip one an¬ other ( as many confociatcd Churches in Galathia were bent io kite devoure and confunte one another, gal.'y.l'yl) itismoral/, yea and con-naturall that they be under a Divine polic/ tct nall. Nor is it more agreeable to the Wifdome of Chrift that a multitude of confociated Churches in one Land tiiould be left to the Lawcs of riafure , and Chriftian brother-hood, and -be loofed from all Lawes of externall policy , then that the juft Lord who intendeth the confervation of humane focieues (hoald leave every man to the Law of nature , and not give them a power to fet up a Magiftracy , and to appoy nt humane and civill Lawes whereby they may be conferved. Andl thinktfWeOiouldall&y, if God had-appoynted every great Familv^ vea or every twenty Families in the World to be independent', within it ielfe and fubordinace to no civill Law to no power , to m ^agiftracy without that iadepen- denc^iijdC'inti&rporatiicwl Jidta't CJod h^ not then appoynted a twwer dfewjllPdlicy / and civill Lawes (as ths conf^d^ tion of mankind 5 and theciailbn Ihonld be cleare^jbccaulem ofi'*Shire, Coantrey, Fcovince and Nation there ihould be a maldtndes towit, tctnhundMd, ten .thoufand independent Kin^omes fnb jaft td- no Lswes , nor civill policy -but im- mediat^v fubordlnate to^VO /> in the Lawof nature, and ' V u 2 when 542 Doubts concerning presbyteries refolvedt Ch a P ♦lo* when thefe ten thoufand fiiould rife up and with the Sword devoure one another, and one fociecy independent flhould wrong another , the onely remedy fhould b? to complaine to God^ and renounce civill communion with fuch Societies 5 that is, irajfique not with them^ ( doe not take or give, borrow orlcnd, buyorfell with them) but itisunlawfnlltoufeany coercive power of naturall, or civiil reparation to compel! them to doc duty , or execute mercy and Judgement one to* ’ ward another: now feeing grace deftroyeth not nature , nei¬ ther can there be a policy independent which doth contradict this mixime of naturall policy , acknowledged by all, in all policies, civill, natural! , fupernaturall, God intending the confervation of focieties both in Church and State hath fub- jeftid all Societies, and Multitudes to Lawes of externall po¬ licy: but fo it is, a Multitude of little Congregations is a Multitude; and a Society. Then it rauft follow, chat govern- ment of independent little bodies , under no coa^ive power of Church cenfures, muft want all divine inftitution and fo be will worfhip. For theft it (hall be eafieto anfwer the obloquies of fom«, faying, that a Church under the New Tejlament Judaifme* Hence fay they ^ a nationallReligiony a nationall O nth or Covenant ^ is like a World-Church y a Church , a huge body as big as the Earth : and fo , if feme Augudus fhould fubdue the whole ZJZJorld to hitnfelfi with' the Sword ^ Hee might compell the World to bee all of one Church , of one Religion, • , C^nfw, The terme NatlonalUChurch is not in the Word of God^ but I pray you in what fenft canthe /«r/y^-^Wc^bee called a Nationally ^hurch ? I conceive not , becauft of the typicall and ceremoniall obftrvances that put a Church^ frame on the whole Nation : for iffo , then the name of a^ Nationall Church or a nationall Religion cannot , by envy it felfe, bee put in the reformed Churches , or on Church of Scotland which hath fuffered fo much for lewiflj and Romifh Ceremonies. But if the fewes were a Nationall-Church^ be- caufe they were a holy Nation in profeflion, and called the Nation, and made ix-xAnria?, a Church externally called to grace Sec T.io, Doubts concerning presbyteries refolved. grace and glory and the whole Nation commenrurable .and ot* tquall extent then all Ghriftian Nations profeffiag the trueFaich.ani the GentiUs,.^^ well as the hwes ; the believing hives of T>onti4S ^ CnjfpAdoCUi and Bjthim.i ( as ^^tiinfline, Eftfeblus, Oeenmemus^ Achanafim dpe thinke that Pet% wrote to the hwes ) yea and the C as many interpreters with , Thorns Lyra and others thinke ) are yet i Pet. 2. 9. an hely Nation, and fo a Na^ tionAl Charch ; and there is no more reafon ^^offe at a Nationall Church in this fenfe, then tomocke the holy Spi^ ric which maketh but one Church in all the VV^orld , Q. as Cotton, AUfworth, and other favorable witneffes to Lr Brethren, confelTe ; And if the Gentiles PmII come to the liaht of the Jewifh Church , ani Kings to the highly fe of of their rifing, Efai. do. 3. if the abundance of the Sea fiail be converted to the letves true Faith iind Religion ; ^^^jhe forces of the GentlUt /halt come to them, verf,-^, and tf all PJh fjJlfee the revealed^glory of the Lord, Bfai.^o.'S. and the Earth fh all bee pied with the knowledge of God, as the Seas are Med with fVater. It is moft agreeable to the Lords Word that there, is and fhall be a CWc/? through the w^nole World ; you may . nickname it as you pleafe, and call it a World •Religion , a World-Church. As if the loft and blinded World, Joh. 2. id, 17. 1 Joh. 5. 19. 2 Corin,^* were all one with the Loved , Redeemed, Pardoned and Re¬ conciled mrld, Joh.^.i6. loh. 1,29. 2 Cor, 9. as if wee confounded ihefc two iVorlds , ani the Religion of theie two Worlds. And if this World could meet in its principal! lights , neither ftiould an univerfall conncell, nor an Oath of the whole C^^rr^ be unlawfull , but enough of this before. And what if the World bee fubdued to the World, and a World of Nations come in , and fubmit to Chri^s Scepter , and roy all power in his extcrnall government ; are theoppofers fuch ftrangers in the Scriptures, as to doubt of this ? Reade then Efai. do. 4* 5*^* *3 *49 * 5; V. 4.5,6 7* Pfal.2,S^9. Pfal. 72.8. 9.10, Efai. 54’3* 49.1. £>'.45.22.23. Pfal. 110; 1, 2,3,4 5. and many other places, Kingdomt in a Kingdome. GhriftsKing- ’ * V u 3 ■ dome ?44 J0/>uifs conmm?tg FreshyUries nfilmd. Ch A P. i o# dome and hjsiCliurch lodging in a Worldly Kingdome , and fpiritually in his power triumphing over thi Worldj2nd ■iubwiri^gNuions to hiiGofpell. Obje^- %, 'If Claffxcdl Pnshjters he not Elders in relation to thi cUf^call Chmch , and fo to aH the Congregations in it ^ yee mtrjP forf^t all thefe places y tvhere it is [aid, the Elders of Jen!ila.lcni , tk^EJtLrs of'Ephtfm the Angels of the fevin C/\\x\tchtiy'n'hichis ahfurd,'^ if they he Elders to ail thefe QhitccheSy then I. e^// thofe people in thefe Churches 7mf(l fubmit their confciences to th(m\aKd their tdliimfieYj ^ at to a larvfull erdi* nance of God, t* dll the people of thoje Churches nett f have ■voyce in eUHion of- them all. 5. ttAll thefe people otve do them maintenance and double honor, i Tim. $• 1 If the Oxet '^outh rnujl not be muzl'dy but he mujl be fed by me and my come, he muft - tread my corne , and labour for me,*! heje Churches cannot ail meet in one y toordaine^ and chnfe all thefe MiniJlerSy and to fubmit to their 2\4iniftery, ’ ■ ‘ i ‘ ' dnfw4 ThcEIdersare'Efders Gf*EphefiisandEIdersof rufalem , not bccaule every Elder hath a fpcciall , paftorall charge over every Church diftributkely taken , for it was un- pofliblc that one Congregation! of ail the converts in Icru^ fakm fsdCendingf to fo many theufands, .could all beare th€ relation' of a Church to one man as their proper Elder, who Ihould peribnally refide in all, and every 4>ne of thofe Congregations to watch for their fbulcs , to preach to all and every Gangi^egaiion |n'ifeafon and out of feafQn. Bui iheyiard art i3a;?2«/v> called Elders of in that (enfe that Rings irfc'calledilie Kit bf the Nations, not b^caufe every King was King of every Nation , ior the King of Edcmvjtxi not the King olEof (fal~ dea , by the VoyccA of the States and Nobles of #15 to is it not a good conrcquencc , fuch a number are called the Elders SeCT.io, Doubts conctrnhsg Presbytorm nfilved. Elders^f ihe Church of Mmfsltm, thercfMe (he El*r of one Congregation at the Ealtetne OM^p^ruJal^, iralfo an Elder ot a Cohgtegation oi the Wcftecne Gate. Nar doth it follow that.thele two Congregations Oionld Inb- nail their confeiences to one and the fame Elder as to thm- propet Paftot ( to ; whofe Miniaery they owe confent in.,E. Icftioa , O'oedicnce in fubniitting to hfc Uoarine, and naainei. tenancetfor his iabouiS, ; all thefe are dae to hint , v/no is their otvne proper Pa^ftor : the as CMm, owe not Ho- nour. Allegiance , Tribute to the King of Ejom, thcagh the KingsloiBe o( Caidra bee one of the Kingdon« .ol the Nations, and iheKiogof £d«oneoi the Kmgtof the rNa. tions. Bat if indeede all the Kings of the Nattons otd meetcinone Court, and in that Court governe^ the Nt- lions with common Royall authoraty , and counfell in thofe things which, concerne ail the Kingdomes in common 5 then all the Nations wcpobIif:edtD obey th^ m that GoijrT, as they aovcrnc in that Courti but no farther : and when the people doe confent to the power of thU coinmoa Court tacitly , they confent that every one of thefe Ihall bee chofen King ol fUcb and Sich a Ktogdomb 5 and proniife aifo tracirfy Obedience, and Subjeftion to every one of the Kings of the Nations, not fimply as they are Ktogs in re¬ lation to fuch a Kingdome, but onely/as they are members of that Court j fo the Congregations acknowledging and confenting to the clafficall Presbytery , doe Uacitly chttfe and x jnfent to (he couitmn charge and care that every Paftor hath , as hee is a Member of that common Court which dothconCerne them all, therefore all thefe confii^aencc* are null* , , , • • Obje(5f« 9* Fresbjterj ditn excommamcate %» ^partienUr Congregation by a delegate, they m,y with as good redon, preach by a delegate, as exereife ^Hrtfdtaton by a de¬ legate j the one is as perfonall and incommmtcable , as the \ ^n(w> It isxertaine.there bee great 6:lde8 ; for the aSs of Tarifdiaion performed by fpeaking in the Name of h [ns Chrift, doe corns from a Golledgc and Court, andbesaufe J 1 It 346 Doubts concerning Vresbjterits rejohed^ Ch A P. i o it were great confufion that a whole Court (hould fpeake, therefore of neceflicy fuch afts mutt be done by a delegate. Indeed the Juridicall afts of the whole juridicall proceed¬ ing of decerning the man to be excommunicated cannot bee done by one man onely , it would bee mioft conveniently d.one by the whole Senate , or at leaft by a felcft number againft which the accufed party hath no exception , and is willing to bee judged by * but the afts of order, as Preach¬ ing flowing from the power of order, can be performed on¬ ly by the Paftor in his owne perfon , and not by a depu¬ ty. Except that a Synodicall teaching , which comraeth from the power of Jurifdidlion may bee fent in writ by Meffengers and Deputies to the Churches , 1 5. a 5. 164. ' Objeft* w* ^ T^ajlor is net a Paftor , hut in relation to his orfne Church , or Congregation* Therefore hee cannot doe PafioraU ASs of either Order, or JuriJdiBion in a Pres- hjt&ie, Anfrv* How a Paftor is a Paftor in relation to all the World defervetli difeufting* Firtt, Some have neitherpower of Order nor Jurifdiftion in any placCjas private perfons. Secondly, fome have both power of Order and Jurifdiftion through all the World , as the Apoftles who might teach and admlniftrate the Sacraments , and Excommunicate as Apoftles, in every Church* Thirdly, fom« have power of Order , and Jurifdi(Son in a certaine determinate place , as Paftors in their owne particular Congregations. Fourthly, fome have power of Order in relation to all the World, as Paftors ef a Congregation, who are Pa¬ ftors validly Preaching and Adminiftratiog the Sacraments, but orderly and lawfully Preaching , where they have a calling of thole, who can call to the occafionall exercifeof their calling hie & nunc* In this meaning a Paftor of one flock is a Paftor , in regard of power of Order to all the World, Becaufethough his paftorall teaching be reftrained by tie (,'hpirch in ordinary^ onely to this Corrgregation , yet hath « ^l£.CT AO.Whether Excommuntcdtionfiouldhe htfore^ hath hce a paftorall power to preach to all the World in in an occafionall way, both by Word and Writ, yet doth not this power being but the halfc of his Mioifteriall power denominate him a Paftor to all the World, as the Apofticj were 5 and the fame way hath hee power to adminiftratc the Sacraments , and this way may our Brethren fte that power of order to be a Miniftcr or Paftor is given by the Presbytery, foas if the man were deprived clave neieerrame hee now hath loft his paftorall relation to both the J Church and that Congregation . whereof hee is a Paftor^ So as hee is now a private man , in relation not oncly to that Congregation whereof hee was a Paftor , but alfo in relation tothewWr vtfible Church ; now no particular Congregation hath powder to denude him of this relation , that he had to the rrhde cathjUck,Church. But a Paftor of a flock is a Paftor in refpea: of power of Jurifdiaion,not over all the World, to excommunicate m every Presbytery, with the Presbytery, bee 18 onely capable by vertue of his power of order,to cxcrcife power of Jurirdiaion wheri hee fhall come , upon fupofall of a call, if hee be chofen a Paftor there , or be called to be a Commiflioncr in the higher, or higheft Courts of the Chm^ch ^but other wayes he hath no power ofjurif- diaion. but m that Court whereof he is 4 tn^mberVthat is, nv the Elderftiip of a Congregation , and in the Clafficall Prcibytery : for hee is lo a member of a Congregation, as he Presbytery, and therefore though he be not a Paftor one way in this Claflicair Court. I mcaue in refpea of power ofiorder , yet is hee a Paftor rudfdiaiom"'' thatCW. inrefpeaof powerof Oar Brethrerfs ground then is weake when they fay. A fafl or ^cannot he Seales to thofe^of amher ConoreLion hecm,e he hath 'no MinifterUH ^oyoer over thofe of amthi Ton^ feTath n ’ T 'cA-l' ^^rlfdmian , it is true, e h?th no Jurifdiaion over thofe of another Congregati¬ on : but if they mcane, hee hath no power of order over fhem ckat It. for what ever be the CWc^^.partjn this,Tiste7: * ^ ^ tame whether estwmmniiicatun was to he at Ch aP.^o* Ciine the P It jr doth adminiftratc the Seales by power of order, and not by lurifdiBim ^ and tht Chttrch as the (^httrch hath not any iff erder, for flieeis not called to any pa-? ftorall dignity^, thongh wee ftiould grant that , which yet can never bee proved j that ftice l§ inverted with a Minirtcriall powett . . Obj>^ .. Xl» Jf -'thdChmth,Mch yoft fftpp/e toheyreshjf teri;-. aU y tht.GUuuAiQif^dSormhy dicU^^cffmfminic-ati^ orV>aS ferfon l -hefpre th qongrtgm^ii convened andntH'inpne^ ^loen miffi yoHr cl^^^^ Qhucch 'exerdfe aU ether ^ alls of lartfdllHon , before all the (fpngregamnAU Ohuxchei-cf the fUjftcall Treshyterj meets fppnem .L .■'■• '■ ■ ; *Bt*p this Utter is as tmpo0ble <^ at abfurd 5 Tor hore fbaU thirty or forty Congregations meefad'^ in one place ^ for all the feverall aUs qffnvifdiHisn ttAlfojen confefe that many Congregations cannot meete Msne place : that^e propefition ntay be made goody We fuppofe thefe.gromds ef the Tee sbyteriall frame of Chuvchtt: I, That the pres^tenaHiChurch of Corinth ^ not the Qngre^ gationhad the oncly power of excommunication, 2, That this man Teas to be excommunicated in prefence , and fo with the confent of thf whole -muh^^ the-Text fayth ^ 1 Cor. 5. 4. when you are gathered together, 3. Excommu^ pication'is the highefi aSl‘ of lurifdiHlon in the Church,, being the binding of the finner in Heaven and Earth , if therefore this highejl all. of lurifdiUion m-ufi bee performed before all the Church -fongregated in. , one ^ then mufl all alls of luriJdiHion be performed alfo in prefence of the congregated Church 5 for it -concerneth their edification^ and is a matter of confidence to them^ aU, 4. The reafon why wee thinly fit hte fi/ould be excommuni¬ cated before y or in prefence of f hat Congregation whereof hee is a member^ is bccaufie it concerneth them ^ and hee is a member 'of this. (Congregation, .'Hut by your grounds ^ the whole Fresby- t er tall or^clajfic all Chiivchjheefld be prefent , which wereunpofi- fiklf -^for hee is to you a tJMeniber' ^of the whole Clajftc all Church , and the power of excommunication is in the whole 'clajficall Church , and they ought to bee prefent by the fame reafouf Sec T.ro- C&rinth beford fhe whok fmUifn^* '■ reafon thxt the Congregation , whereof hee is a necref member tie frejent, . ' ' * , , ij... . ^Arfwt t. There be many things in this argumetiftb &e cbr^ refted, as t, Ihat^ the Church of fbrinth converretf Idlhe whole nmlcitudc whom it concerned , for doth not prove it ; for the j&me'Wordisfpokcn ofthcihcet- ing of the Apoftle* and Eldecs'V who met in a Syiiod with authority, tAEis 15. b.fheword ff-wiiAfiwMsattribiiced tothe multitude, ABs%i, v,2Z, and to the Church of Bditvers, I Cor, If. 10. and 1 Cor, 1 4. 23. therefore the bne word reewat}a>iiv (etmcth to bee no cogent Argument. 3. The word ixKAiKTia, which is not here in all this Chapter, or is u(ed in the New Teftment , and by the feventj Interpreters^ whofe cranflition Chriji and his doe frequently fol¬ low in the New Tefl ament , ufe the words for any meeting of good or ill , of civill or Ecclefiafticall perfons. As I might inftance in a great many places of the Old and New Tefta- tnenfv5th€n wWacitit, I pray. you, which reft rideth theiig- pific,ation of thefe words to fignifie a civill, rather then a'li Ecclefiafticall meeting^ cdrtainly the aftions which the cofif- pany doth when they are met , and the end for which they meete. I give an inftancfcin ABs 19. 41.' the word tYJtxy^a-tA ( the like I fay^.of J fignifieth not the ^Church of Chtift, andwhyHt is a reafon that cannot bee controlled. They were afierabled for to raife a tumult againft P4«/ which was rto Qhmeh-aBiont and (d no Chnrch end is hw. So t/,. ether dfit^rmM lrTn kry9p.t9 end of fuch itr the mceiiag 5 could be noChutcWbqfin^frei' Hcnbq; wee arc led to know what arr A^nibly or Chttrch fignifiethihpje riotetthe Chttrth of' din'^r (crPfafk-ix^6: 'the AffemUyClDf chb'JOQrckid;hath inctelVd i^*^'i^:]^^ightnt loweth' them, ih4 perfons cemgregated ihi aftiop and end foe .^ivt^ch they lead di to this', that the W ord fiamfic'i-b not ai Mharoh ^ Wee h%y foe,^ '/*/rri»o , and. originally, (ignihetb any meeting, but the per fons who arc Congregated and the end for which they meete I^deth us, to the meaning and Gram- tnaticall fenfe of the word, in that place. Now Matth, 18. the Eccle^dy a Church Congregated there is fuch as bindeth and loofeih in Heaven and Earth, and congregated for that ufe:therefore 1 fee not how the circumftances of the place help* ing us to the Grammadcall fenfe of the word here, as in all Other places, doth not inforce us to fay in this place Mau 1 8. the word Scclefia^Church^ muft fignifie onely thofe who have power to hind and loofe^th^X is, only cheEiders,and not the people* So to come to the place, i Cor,')i Thofe who come under the name of rujux^BivJt; ^ congrega¬ ted together , muft bee expounded by the pcrfbns Office, and the end of their meeting, now the perfbns Office is Mini* fteriall)hee will have them congregated by Pauls LMini- fieriall jf>irit^ and in the , name and with the power of the Lord Jefus, this is the power of the Keyes, which hee who hath Davids 351 S E c t: I o Cdrinth before the whole mnltitnde, T>Avii! Kejts Efai. 22. 22, oh hii Shoulders ^ KevsU 3, 7. givech to his owne Officers, and chefe perfoas cannot be all t'nAt hsewritet^h unco v. i» all tbutvsire p>4f^d up^ and mourntirtot at the ofFiUce given by the inceftaouf min, to fefus Chri^s holy Nam; and Churchy all who arc to forbeare eating and drinking with excommunicated per- ions, verf.ii, all who were in danger to be leavened, verf.$, ad who Wire to k^ept the Feafl in jincenty ^ not with the old Ltavm of wicksdnefe and malice : for thefe dircftly were the whole mukituleof Believers , Men, Women , and Chil¬ dren, who (I am fure) were not capable of the Keyes and the (^mfieriad power of Pa'sl. 2. The end wherefore theft who Were convened , did meete and convene, was, verf 5. m^htwxt t- TOiollap % to deliver the man to Satarij they were not convened to celebrate the Lords Sup¬ per, as the Church is convened, 1 C^r. 11,18. nor for hear¬ ing the Word of Prophecy, or Preaching, as i Cor. 14. *3, 24. And whether you conftrue the Words &tw ^uass'^e* with the Fower of the Lord Jeftu , with t\ttVerbe to deliver to Satan, or with the Participle (nuixx^i^la con¬ gregated in the Name and Power of C H R 1 s T, all is one; the multitude of common Bdievers, of Men, Women, and Children , arc neither capable of the power , nor of the cxercife of that power to deliver to Satan, And therefore this meeting together, by no Grammar doth leadens to fay that the fentence was to be pronounced in face and prefence of the multitude convened, verfzi. Giving, but not grant¬ ing that the Church of Corinth, in all its members, muft bee convened. Though I hold it not neceflary by this place , yet it followeth not that all other afta of Jurifdiftioa muft bee exerciftd in face of the whole Congregation : for there is a fpcciall reafon of the pronouncing of the ftn- tcttce , which is not in other afts ; the pronouncing of the fentence , tConcerneth more the neereft Congregation of which the Delinquent is a member , in relation of nca- reft and dayly Communion 9 it concerneth alfo other Con- geegacions ^ the Claflicall Church , of which alfb the De- * Xx 3 linqneRC whether excommttnicaHdn was to heat Gh A P.io linquent is a member, but not fo immediaceiy and neere- ly, feecauft ( as Li)imec>^dent is prorred^ i. Bteaufe thif reere not puffed up t they did mi keepe the Feajl, they did notabfiaine from eating rehhrheince* fluous perfen , otelj by enhfent, 3. Others not ofibat Church did excdiSiTfumicate by confent* 3. dt isfstid^v* 1 2^dodyee niunicMe the fame .sfray that Paftors and Elders^oe, and if they JudgC} verf» 12. as the Elders doe, either all the people are Judges , and where are then all the governed , if all bee goVi^nours \ or then hec fpeaketh ip this Chapter to the f:hHrdoej*lHdgi;j Gnt\y, 2. There bee degrees of confent, thele Othert^ib/c^iJ/haveatacite and rcmote,confent, the people pf the Congregation are to heare, andlcnow checaufe, and deale in private with the offender, and tomourpe. and pray /or him* Ohjsft* 13. The higheji and double honour is due to him who •lAboureth in the word i I Tim# •^.ij. butif the Preibjteriall Church be the highefl Church, itJlMll not hsve the double honour^ for it is onelj the governing Church, 9y€nfw, Higheft honour is due in fuo genere , to both* Andtthis is , as if you fhonld compare obedience and honour, that I owe to ray Father with > that which I owe to my grand-Father, 2. ^<10/, 1 Tim, 5. lyr com pareth Elders of diverfe forts together ; as the Ruling and Teaching Elder, here you compare Paftors to bee honoured in refpeft of one with ihemfelves to bee honoured in refpeft of another aR ; and this might prove , I am to give more honour to my Paftor for preaching in the Pulpit, then for ruling in the Church-Senate, Obje£t« 14* TbeCongr^ationis the higheft Church, for It hath all the Ordinances, Word, Sacraments, Jarifdidion 5 £rgo^ there is not any Presbyteriall Church higher which hath only difciplinary power. ti^nfrv. There is a double highnefle, oneok Ch^tftian Dig¬ nity, 2, hnotheVjloi eburch-prehemenencyy or oi Ecclejiaficall authority : indeed the Congregation , the former way , is higheh , the company of Believers is the Spoufe and ran- fomed Bride of C'hrifi, But the Eiderfhip hath thc-Ecckfi- afticallcminency ; as the Kings heire and Sonne is above his Maftcr and Teacher one way, yet the Teacher { as the Teacher by thefift Commandementjis above the Kings Sonne, as the Teacher 354 whether ex communicatwn was to be^^c, Ch A p.io* Teacher is above him who is taught ; And fo Is the Cafe here. ) , Objeft. 1 $. The Arguments for a ClafficalljOrPresbyteriall Church do much fide with Prelacy 5 for you make many Lords ruling and not teaching* t/fnfro. Let all judge whether the independent power of three Elders accountable to none^ in -a Church^vfaj ^ but to Jefiu Chrifi onely, as .you make your little Kingdomes on Earth I be nearer to the Popes Monarchp^ndefyeclally when there is but one Paftor in the Congregation , then the fub- ordinate Government of fourofeore , or an hundred Elders ? fare I am^ three Neighbours arc neercr to one Monarch, then three hundred# 2. One Monarchical! Society is as tyrannicall Antichrifiianifin as one Monarchical! Pallor# If vvee made many ruling and dominering Lords , you Ihould fay fbmething ; but wee make many fervants endued onely with Miniftcriall power, onely to teach and rule, and to bee accomptable to the Church ; your Eldcrlhip in this agreed! with the that though they deliver many Soules to Satan, yet no Man on Earth can , in a Church^vpAj , fay , what Sect; 15. ACT. XV, ^ P at t erne $fa juridical/ Synod,. T Hat the Apoftles in chat famous A^. ly. did not goeonby the aTiftance of an imrasdiately inipired fpirk and by Apoftolick authority, but onely, as Elders, and the Dolors and Teachers affiftcd with an ordinary (pirit, to me is evident from the courfe ot the context. I. Becaufe/^£?.i5. when a controvcrfie arife in the of Antioch isy Epiphaniw Caith^ asalfo (h)Hieronjmur,by Cermtbuf^itj'id others, touching the keeping of M&fis his LaiVy Specially theCereraonies, except they would bee lolers in the buiinsde of their falvation, Paul could not goe asTent by ^4«/W:>to fubniit that Doffrine, which hee received not from helh and blood* but hy the revelation of .JefusChrifj Gal, 1. 12. to the determination of a Synod of Apoftles and El- dersifor who would think that the immediatly infpiring (pirit mPaul, would liibmit himlelfe, and his Doftrine to the im¬ mediately infpiring fpirit in P^k/, Feter^ Apojilej, a?id Elders y therefore and Barnabas, corneas fent to Jerufalem) not as Apodles, orasimmediately infpired,butasordinary teach¬ ers: Therefore faith (] c) Diodatus, JVot becauje thefe trvo A-* pjfiles rvho were every rvay eqitaU to the ref in the light and conduU of the Spirit, and in Apoftelicall authority. Gal, a. d* 8, had any tmd'if infntUiore, or of conjirmation , hut only to give the rveake content, vaho had more confidence in Peter attd James^ and in the Church at j^evuBx\tm, andto fop falje doClorj mouths-, and to efa" bl'tf}, by common votes, a general! order in the Church. Hence when acontroverfiearifeih in the Apoflolicke Church, and the Controverfie is Wwixt an Apoftle Paul was, and others, and both fidcs alfedge Scripture, as here both did, out of all Gontroverlic, there is no reafon, that the Apoftle P who was now a party Ihowld judge it : and when a fin- ' . Y glc (ti) Epifhaniuf har.zS.alian^ (b)Hieronynm EpijlS’y. (g) DiodAiM an. in j. 3 5^ A(ft 1 5 , A pattern e of a j uridicall Synod. _ , , r -I - - — - — - - — — - - - — gle Congregation in the like cafe is on two hdes, about the like queltion, natiire^ rcafon'and Law cry that n^kber ean ’be^- jiidge,and therefore a Synod i?"the divine and i^poiiolick re- ^ medic which mull conderanc the wrong iide, as liibveiters of lollies, as here they doc, t’;2 4. Andthz-^y/fk when- bee will Ijieakeand determine as an Apoiile,, hee rakcth k on him in another manner, as OA. $ .2. ■aAfay'mmjortl th.it if j on hee cirenmeijed Chriji pall profit jun hee ipeaketh now as an imnrfdiatly infpired pen-man and ofgai? infallible of the holy Gbofi: but it were abliird ’to fend the immediately in- Ipircd organ of the hojj Ghofi as flich,to askecJoliuieii'and leeke refolntioti from thkimmedlatly infpired otg.tns 'of the holy Ghofi. 2. The rile ofcontroveriics in a Church is not Apofto- lick, nor temporary or extraordinary, but to ordinary wee have the Scriptures indeed to eonfultwith, To had the C;6«r-" ■ c^e/, whole Ibules werenotwithftandingliibvelted,. and this alJenibly doth determine the controverfie by Scripture, 2;.l4. Shmon hath declared hon> Ged at the firfl didvifit the Gentile f And to this agree the words of the frophets^ as it isrvrit- ien^&c. fiOtheemfe Scriptures m2tyj hee alledgedby both lides, it was here, and v/ee have not the Apofihes now alive to con- Itilt withalJ, can have left any other externall and Church-remedy^ when many Churches are perverted, as here was the cafes of the of the Gentiles in Antioch.pj- ria^s.v\d Cilicia^ then that Teachers and Elders bee lent to a Synod to determine the qiieftion according to the Word of God? ' • ' , a. Hercallb isaSyiiod and a determination of the Church of Antioch^V.lAra^eLvfl bey determined to fend Paul and Barnabas to Jemfakm: I prove that it was a Church determination^ for chap. 14-4 26. Paul and Barnabas come to Antioch v. 24. And when they were come^^ffiwkya-fivTis rvi'httximay, having gathered together the Church oj Antioch^ they rehearfed all that God had done bythem^ and how hee had opened the doore of faith unto the Gentiles^ ^28. And thexe they abode a long fime with the diCcipks') Chap. 15. i: And cert aine men which came downe from' Judtea^ taught the bre¬ thren'^ Except yet. bee circUmcifed after the Planner of JldoJeSy yee cannot hee Javed-^ hence,?’. 2. when there was much debate ahefft the que- fiion^. 3S7 A(5t i^,A pmerne efajttndicall Synod, pion, and it could not bee determined thci e, made a Cburclj-ord'mancc to fend Patti and Barnaha^ ar> Chiti'do-mejj'emersy or CbuYcb'Commijjioners to the Synod', and relateth to 4)t)a;)irta-the gathered togetherCWc/^,Chap. i4.v.27.and it Is clearcjz;. 3. rr^Tniaipyivni^heingfent ontlKir a>ay by the Churchy to \v\tjo{ A/itioch: Er^^j^this was an authoritative Church fend¬ ing, and not an Apoltolick journey performed by Paul as ah Apofiley but as a racilenger of the Church at Antioch^ and as a meflengerEj«/- recurneth with Barnabof and giveth a duercc- k6ning and account of his commilllon to the Church of Antwchy whofenthimjt^.jo. So when they, (Paul and Barnabas having received the determination ofthe Synod) when thy were difmif- fed, they came to Antioch, jou aouctytyovTie li which words are relative to Chap. 14. 27. having gathered together the Church, and CO Chap. 1 5 .3. being fent on their way by the Church, fo here having gathered the whole CWc/&, the multitude^ they deli¬ vered the Epililc ofthe Synod, and read it in the' hearing of all the muidtude,? for it concerned the pra£iife of all whereas ]c was \-.c)i\imAtheChurch which fent them, Cb. 14.27.0^.15.2.3;, So here weehavea fubordinacion of Churches^ Cbur^-Sy- nods, for the Synod or Presbytery of Antioch, i:dt\\QdxhQ Church conveened,Ch.i4.27. and the ordaining ahdenafting that PauldLVid Barnabas fhall be fent as Commilfioners'to Jeru- fakmjn fubordinate to the greater Synod of Apoflles and Elders ix Jerufalem, which faith, to mee that controverfies inan ’in- icriouf Chureb'-meitingirt to be referred to an highett nleetihg conliitingofmore. ' a: ' 3, The ^dojs y^i:cv(iiT07is^ this diflention and dilpUtatioivbe- tweene Paul und Barnabas, and fome of the beleeving jewes .who, Caught the brethren they behoved to be circumchcd, wa-s a ChHrch--ontroverfie ^ Paul and Barnabas didhold the negative, and defended theCburcb ofthe brethren from embracing fiich wicked opirtions;and. when Antioch could not determine the queftion, Paitland Barnabas had recoiirleto a Synod^ as or¬ dinary Shepheards, who when they could not perfwade the brethren of thefalfehood ofthe doftrine, ivent to leckc heipe againlt fubverters of foules, (as they are called, v. 24.) at the eftablilhed judicatures and eccicfiafticail meetingSj for when Pauls preaching cannot prevaile, though it was canonically Y y 2 hce / A« T«Tisj to confidcr of this matter. This Synodicall confideration uj^n the Apoftles part, was either Apollolick, or it was.Eccleiiattick. It was not Apofio- lick,beca\ire the Apojiles had Apoilolicaily coniidercd of it Be¬ fore, P^2«/ had determined 2. againfl: theft fubverters, that they {liould not bee circiimciftd, norwasita thing that they had not fully conlidered bef ore, for to determine this was n ot fo deepe a my'ftery as the my fiery of the Gofpell; now he faith of theGo(pell,Ge£l: the Apoftles and Elders meet to cobfidir how this might be repreftnted to the Churches as a necefiary dutie in this cafe of Icandill ^ This is al] wc6 crave,and the dkrec is formally ecclellaftick, and fb the A- pofUs gave out the decree in an ecclefiafiicall way,and this con¬ fideration Synodicall is an ecclefiafticall difeuflion of a contro- verlie which concerned the prefent pi aftift of the Churches, and it not being mud obiiege many Churches con¬ vened in their principal] guides, ctherwoft wee agree lhat the matter of every eccieiiafticall decree, be a Scripturall truth, or then warranted by the evident light of nature. 5. The manner of the Apolfles proceeding in this counccll holdcth forth to us that it was not Apoftolicke, becauft they proceed by way of communication of counfells. i. What light could Elders adde to the Apoftles as Apoftles, but the Elders as well as the Apoftles, convened to conlider about thismatterjaQdy?^. 21. 18. 25. All the Elders of Jerufalem with James take on them thefe afts as well as the Apoftles, and ^hey are the decrees of the Elders no leffe then of the Apoftles, Alii 1 5 . patfeme ofajuridicAli Symd. 5 5P 1 6.V. 4. a derivation of the immediate ini^ring Spirit to the Elders, and by them as fellow-members of the Synod to thcApoftles, and a derivation of this immediat Apoftolick fpirir, by the Apolfles to the Elders to make them alfo infal- lible,isuaknowne to Scripture 5 for one Prophet did not ini- mediatly infpire another, and one Apoide did not imme- diatly infpire another, wee read not in the Word oi any fuchthing, andtherefore itis faid, 15. 7. Tre/AWs' aia){y.voiA.iv&^ And when there had beene much difputing Petir flood up. All who interpret this place fay, even Papifts not ex* cepted,as(^) S aimer 071^ (b')Lorbm^ (c) Corneliuf alapide, and fa)Sahmr9 others on the place, that when there is not confultation and difputingonbothfidestqfindoutthe truth, but an abfoiute \,<(:orneimi' authoride nied by commanding, the proceeding of the coun- a [up. cell is rath(faith S aimer on-Jnovj the Prophets were immediatly infpired, without any confultation with men in deliveiing Gods will) zndtbcjfawthevifiom of^ed, asitisfaid. And the. IVordofthe Lord came to Jeremiah^ to Ezechiel, to Hofia^&c. andhee faid^&c. yeawhen a prophetical! fpirit came uponBa- laam^2dum.2/f. hee feeing the vifions ofGodf hee prophecied di-^ reftly contrary to hisowne carnall mind, and to his conful¬ tation with now it is cleare that the Apoftles, what theyfpake, by the breathings and infpirations of that imme- diatly%fpiring Spirit is no lelfe cannonick Scripture, then the prophecies of the immediatly infpired Prophets, vAiofawtbe ^ifiLofGod, and therefore 2 Pet. 1. 1^,17, 18, the voycethac the Apodles heard from heaven, Thu h my beloved So7i7Km rvhomlamwellpkafed, is made equallwith the word of pro- phecie and propheticall Scripture,»’^/W;> the holy men of God/paf':^ as they were moved by the holy Ghofl^ v. 1 9,2 O, a i . and 2 Pet. 16, Pauls Epifles^ve put inthecIalTc with other Scriptures,^M5, 16. now all Scripture, 2 T im. ^.16. is given by divine Miration^ and 2 Peter 3. 2. putech the words of the Prophets and Apoflks in the fame place of divine authority, 2 Pet. ^,2. That yee bee mindful! of the words which were fpoken before., by the holy Prophets^ and of the commandements of its the Apojlks of the Lord and Saviour, •whence to mee this fynodicall confultation is not Apoltoli- call, butfuch as is obligatory of thsCbur.ches to the end ofthe^ Y y * 3, wosici Ait ,J patterne of aiurUicali world, and a patterne of a generall Synod- 6, This aflembly is led by the Holy Spirit, as is c\exr€^v.2=),2S. but this is not the holy Spirit immediatly infpiring the Apoftles as ApolUeSjbut that ordinary Synodicall fpirit (to borrow that exprelfion) that is promilM to all the faichfull pa'fors and rulers of the Church to the end of the world rbccaii ft the imnie- diatly infpiring fpirit coniming on Prophets and Apodles in an immediate infpiration, did necelfitate the Prophets and Apo¬ ftles to acquiefte, and prophefie, and to doe and fpeake what- foever this (piritinfpired them to doe, andtofpeake: butthis fpirit fpoken of5'y.28, doth not fo, but leavech the aflcmbly to a greater libertie, becauft the afftmbly doth not acquiefte to that which Pc/er faith from Gods Word, 2^7,8,9,10,1 r, nor doth the Aftcmbly acquiefte to what Barnabas and P^»/daitb, 2^.12. but onely to that which faith, 2/. ^3, 14, 15, 1(5,17, 18. but efpecially to his conciuiion which hee draweth from the Law of nature, not to give ftandall, and from the Scrip¬ tures cited by himfelfe, and by Pe/er,?;. 19,20. Wherefore myjen- tcnce is J ames c. and this clearely is the ftneence of as a member ofthe Synod, 2/. ip. J)o e-^ci Kfha, which is an exprelTion clearly infinuating that the judgement of James ^ though it was not contrary to that which Feter^ Faulydind Bar- nabas had fpoken, yet chat is was fumewhat diverft from them, and more particular, and the very mind of the holy Gho(l which the whole Synod folloavedj and therefore though Fe\'r and Pjvdfpaketruth, yet did they not fpeake that tturth^ which did compofethecontroverfie, and this is to mec an argument that they all fpake, as mehibers of the Synod, and not as Apofles, 7. The immediatly inf^fircd ApofoHc!^ i8/?ir2/,thoiigh it may diftourft and inferre a conclufion from fuch and fiich pre- miftes, as Faul doth j 28. and hee proveth from the Scripture, Rom. 4.4. 5.6.that wee are juftified by faith with¬ out workes, and I 2"/w2.5.I7.i 8. and A&. ^^,24. 14.17, and fbdoth Chrif reafon and argument from Scripture, 22,31. L«4i'24-'255’2(^327. and fb have both the Frephets and Apofles d^r^ned^ yet the immediatly infpired Spirit of God in arguingdoth not take heipe by difputing one with another, Ad !•), A ^atterneof Ajuridicati Synod, and yec doth not obtaine the conclufion in hand, but here -Pe¬ ter and PaA argue irom Scripture, and they prove indeed a true conclulion that the GentiJes fhould not kte pc M>/ej bis Law as they would bee faved, yetthcy did not remove the question nor Tatisfie the coniciences of tbeClyurc'be.fJn their preientpra- £fi{e, for if Jamej bad not (aid more, then the Churches had notbeenefudiciently direPfed in their praftile by the Synod and t'oraJI that Peter and Pd«^(aid,thc Chunks might havee-i- teu me Jtes offered to Idols^atid blood, atid ihwgs jlranghd, which at that time had been a (in againlf the I , aw of nature, and a great .Itumbiing block, and a (candaijzing of the Jewes. Except therefore wee (ay that the ApoftJes intending as Apofiles to de¬ termine a controverlie in the Church, they did not determine it, which is an injury to that immcdiatly in(piring fpirit that led the Apojlks in penning Scripture, wee mulf fay that Peter.,? jui, ai\d James btvcfpake as iniembers of an ecclefialfi- call Synod, for the C/wre/j^j-aker-imitation. 8. Ifthey^/?/?/?/er here as give out this decree, then it wpuld (eeme thatasy^^oji/r/, by virtue of the immediatiy in- fpiring fpirit, they fent meffengers to the Churches, for one fpirit direacth all, and by this Text, weelhould have no war¬ rant from the pra£fi(e, to (end medengers to farisfie the confciences of tbeChurcbes, when they (heuid bee troubled with (iich queftions: now all our Divines and rcafon doth e- vince that a Synod may by this Text fend me(?ene;ei s to rc- folve doubting Churches, in points dogmaticallj' or what t' e Apojlles doe as Apofxles, by that power by which they writ canonick Scripture, in that wee have no v/arrant to iniitatc them. 9. I propounded another argument before,which prevaileth much with meej The Elders of an ordinary Presbytery and Churches, filch as convecned at this Synod cannot be collateral! adfors with the immediatiy in(pired Apofxks for the penning of Canonick Scripture, but in this Synod not onely Elders but the whole Church, as our reverend brethren teach, were aftorsin penning this decre, ^^.15. 28, Ergg, this decree is Synodicall,noty^f(;^<;/ic4. 1 have heard (bmeof our reverend brethren (ay, all were not aftors in the decree, pari gradu au"* i-horitatif.^ • Awl 1 5 . f after ne of a jttridieaA Synod, tboritatify with a Uk^ degree* and cqnall authc-ritie, every one accffr- difig u their place did concurre in forming thtf decree. I anfwerjit cannot ^ee faid that all in their owne degree farvthe vifions of Gody^rtA all in their owne degree were imn.'ediatly inlpired to bee penmen ofCanonick Scripture, for P^/// in penning this. The cloake that I left at Troas bring with theCyand the P archmemsy was no lelTeimmediatly infpired ofGod, then Were the Pro¬ phet?, who faro the VI font of Gody and then when hee penned the, I Tim. i. i y» That Jefm Chriji came into the ivorld to fave Jrnnerl- except weefice to a Popiibdiftinftion which Vt/vaUim and Jefuits hold, that all and every part, tota Scripmra, and iotum Scriptur£y is not given by divine infpiration, becanre(fay they) the Apoftles fpake and wrote ibme things in the New Tejiament as immcdiatly infpired by God, as did the Prophets, but they fpake and wrote other things ledenecelTiiry, withan inferiour and Apcftolick or Synodicall fpirit, which the Pope and Church may decree in Synods to bee received with the like faith and fubjeftionofconlcience, as if the Apoftles had written them. 2. You mult lay there was two holy Ghofts at the penning of the decree, one immcdiatly infpiring the Apo- jiles, another inferior aflilfing theEldcrSjor at leaft two di- verfe and molt different afts ofthat fame holy GhofyOnc way in¬ fpiring the and in a fallible way, infpiring the Elders. But with your leave, 1. 24. -The ordinary Presbytery at JerufJenty by that fameSynodicall fpirit, by which they or- daine Patd to purific himfeife, doealcribe to thenilelves this dc- cree3^’.2'5. 3. Wee deJire a warrant from OndjWcrdj of com- mixion of immcdiatly infpired Apoftles as immcdiatly infpi- red with Elders, alTifted with an ordinary fpirit, for the pen¬ ning of Scripture. 10. Wee thinke the Presbytery of as an ordinary Presby tery, .<4(3.2 i.iS.and contradivided from tht Church ofji- ruJahnyV.22. The multitude mnfl needs cenu together y for they hearc that time art come, did ordaine Paul to piirifie hlmfelfe,and icisclearcPj/d otherwife would not have purified himfelfe, and therefore hee did not by the immcdiatly infpired fpirit puri fie himfelfe, and obey their decree, which was grounded upon the Law of nature, not to fcandalize vpeake hekeverSyV.iOy Ad. 1 5 . A patterm of a juridical Synod, 21. and by this fame holy fpiric did Paul with other of the AtxiJllej write this decrecjas is cleare, 2^.25. I r. If the Apolilcs did all in this Synod as immediatly in- fpired by God. thenihould the Synod have followed the deter¬ mination of any one Apoftle, of Peter and Paul, as well as of James, tor the ininiediatly infpirrng fpirit is alike pericft in allhisdctern^inations, but it is laid cxprefly,t'. 22. Wrs 'then it feemed good to the Apontes, &c. and 16 to James, and Peter, a-AdPaul, to follow the fentence of James, not of the reif of the now if James fpakc as an im¬ mediately infpired Apofl/e,- and not by vertue of that Synodi- call Spirit given to allfaithfull Pallors conveened in a lawful! Synod, then fhoold James have acquiefeed to what Peter and Pat/lCaid, and not to what hee faid himfelfe, and Peter (hould have acquielced to what hee faid, and Paul to what hee faid, for every infpired writer is to obey what the immediatly in- fpiring Spirit faith, and then there was no reafon why the Synod (hould rather acquiefee to what P eter and Paul faid who fpakeofno abftincncefrombloodand things ftrangled, then to what James fiid,Ergo, by the Apofi/esconfeqaence, v.24. (wr gave no fueio c&mmandement, that you mu f bee circtrmcije d, "Ergo, you jhmldnotbee circumcifed) fo this confequence is good, Peter and P<^kZ fpeaking as Apotfles gave no commandemenc in this Sy¬ nod to abibine from blood, ^rg(7,by thelike conrequencethe Synod was not to command abftinencc from blood, which confequence is abfurd, Er|:e, they command not here as Apo- ftles. 2.The Synod fhould have been left in the midft to doubr, whether (hall wee follow Paul and Peter, who fpeake and com¬ mand no abjlinencefrom blood and things firangUd, or (hall wee follow Ji/wc/jwho comniandeth to abflainefrom blood and things fir angled, for all here comrtiand as immediatly infpired files, and what the Apoftles judge Uwfull and command as Apofl ks, that the Cburcks follow, and what they com¬ mand not, thatby an immediatly inf^iring Spirit they com¬ mand nor, as is cleare,t/.24.and that al(b ninft the Churches not follow, therefore I thinkc we muft fay they did not here fpeak as Apoftlcs. 12. Thefc words, »?/;» pervert your funks fay, yon tnnfi btc circumcifed, and keep the Lans, to nrhonitvee gave no fitch *2^ z A(5l 15. Apatterne ef a iuridt call Synod, comtnandemmi) Aoc clQATzXy hold forth what the Apoftles as Apoftles command in Gitdi reorpip that the Churches mult doe, what the Apoftles as Apoftles command not, in Godi vporpip ^ that the Churches muft not doe whence they teach, I. That an Apoftolicke commandement of any one Apofile without ajny Synod, might have determined the quelUon, to what ule then doth a .Synod conduce > Ergo^ certainly either the Synod was convened for no life, which is contrary to Gods Word, A'/, 25. 2.6. yf cTi 6.4.y. it fer- ved to relolve thecontroveiTie and edifie thtCbwchcs^ AU. 1^.4. 7'heyPdivend them the decrees^ &c, 5* A72d Jo the Churches were efiahliped in the faith, and increafid in number daily, or then the Sy nodicall commandement, and fb the Synodicall fpirit fpo- ken of ®/.28.rnuft bee Ibme other thing then the Apoftolicall commandement, and the immediatly inrpiring fpirit, 2. The Apejilej gave no pohtive commandement to keep Mofes hit Law asApoflej, nay nortokeepe any part of it, they did not as Apofles forbid, before this Synod, that the Gentiles pould ah- fiaine from blot'd, and things firangkd, which were Mofaicad be fore this Synod, yet now they give a commandement to keepe Tome Law’s/, in the cale of fcandall; hence wee muft either judge that now as Apofks they command in pofitive commandements the keeping of Mofes his Law, con¬ trary to what they fay, for their not commanding to keepe Adopshff Law is a commanding not to keepe it,(obferve this^ or then their commandement here is bat fy nodicall and fofar binding as the cafe offeandall ftandeth in vigor, which cer¬ tainly a Synod may command, and one Church may in) ync,by way of counfeH, to another, for otherwife as Apoftles for¬ bidding feandall, w Inch is fpirituall homicide, they forbad alfo eating of blood , in that cafe when it ftood indiffe¬ rent. 3. The Apoftles laying, To w/jcj/w wee gazx no fuch com- mandement,tbty clearely infinuate that their commandement as A^oifks de jure, ftiould have ended the controverfie, but now for the ediiication and after-example of the Churches they tooke a Synodicall way. 13. Theway of the Apoftles fpeakingfeemeth to mee Syno¬ dicall, and not given out with that divine aixl Apoftolicall au- thoritie, that the may ufe in commanding; it is true, they Ad i*),A patterrfe cfa j uridiCAll Synod, they ufe lovely and (wafory exhortations in their writing, but this is a decree, not an exhortation, now y^iwejfaitb, ip/eya y.tl'fcty and is letdowne as his private opinion, with reverence to what ?e/gr and Fauli'dith^ andt/.y. Peter when ma¬ ny had disputed and fpoken before him, ftandeth up and {peaketh,and r^.i2. Barnabas and after the multitude is (ilent doth fpeake, which to inee is a Synodicall order, and the whole Synod, z/.28. fay, It feemedgood to w. They anfwer. I. C onfociated Churches have fame porper in de-^ termining of dogmaticall points , but this is no power (f jurif diQion. The feventh Propofition to which almojl all the Elders of New Eng¬ land agreed, faith ; T he Synod bath no Church-powery but the caufe remaineth with the Church. Corpus cum caufa, the'Church-bodjy atid the caufe which concerntth the Church- body ydoe remaine togetlsery and therefore qusftio defertur ad Synodum, caufa manet penes eccleliam, the quefion is brought to the Sy'nody the caufe remaineth with the Church. Another Manulcript of Godly and learned Divines I law, which faith • That the miniferiaU power of apply* ing of the rules of the word and Canons toperfons and things from timi to timty as the occafio7is of the Church pall require, pertainetb to, and may bee exercifed by each particular Church, without any necepzry de- pzndance on other Churches, yet in difficill cafes wee ought (^fay they') to confult with, and fel^ advife from presbyteries and minifers of otlser Churches, and give fo much author it ie to a concurrence of judge¬ ments afp>all,and ought to be an obligation to m,not to depart from any fitch refolutions, as tloey pad make upon any confideration but where in confeknce, and hence our peace with God is apparently concerned. Anfw. I perceive, I. That our brethren cannot indure that a Synod (hould bee called a but i. I verily thinke that when PaulsLud Barnabas, i. bad much difention with thofe who taught, you mufi bee circumcifed afier the manner of Mofes, that the Church of Antioch refolvcd to tell the Church, that is the Synod, while as they fall upon this remedy, v. 2. They determined that Paul and Bartiabas and cert aine other of them, pouldgoe upto Jerufalem unto the Apoflles and Elders, about this quepion, that is, that the Church of Antioch, (when the fubver- tcrs of foules would not heare their brethren of Antioch) did Zz 2 ttd 365 1 5 . patterne of a jmdtca^l Synod, tell the Synod cofivemdat Jerufalem^ that is,, accordi ng to our flours order ^A'fatih^i^.iy. they did tell the Church: and niy rea- Ibn is, it the aC-<4«/zVc/^CQiiIdnot fathfie the confcicn- ces ot ionie rrhofaid^yoH nmji bee circumeijed^ elfe jott ca?inot bee faved^ they couid not, nor had they power, in that cafe not to goe on, but w^ere obliged to tell the Synods that is, theChurch^ whom it concerned as well as Antioch: for it they had Tent the matter to the Synod as, a fueflion^ not at a caufe proper to the Synodf or Churchy then when the Synod had refoJved the quehion* the caufe (hould have returned to ihe Church of An¬ tioch^ and been determined at Antioch^ as iathe proper court, if that hold true, the quc.jfionis deferred to the Syfiod^ the caufe rs’- tttaineth with the kody^the Cburch-fut the caufe returned never to theCi?«rc/a of Antioch^ hut both queflion and caiite was dctcr- inined by the Symdicall’ Churchy Act, 1$ v, 22. 23, 24. and the determination of both qneftion and caufe ended in the Synod, as in a proper court, and is inipofed as acommandement and a Synodicall Canon, to bee oblerved both by Antheb^v. 27,28, 29- and other ChurcheJ^Act. 16. 4,5* either the CimrchofAmmbhiithdrri^ht, and yet kept Chrihs order, 15,16, 17. or the queHionandcauie in this cafe be- longeth to a Sy nod» 2. It is faid exprefiy, v. 22. It pleafed'tbe ApofkSy "Elders^ and the whole Church to fend cbofen men of their own company to Atitioch^&c. What Chimb was this? the whole Chimb of hdeevers^ or the is /if Jerufalem‘,({ky our brethren^ but with leave of their godliuclTe and learning no, fay I, i.Whatreafonthat theCf^of all beleevers men and wo¬ men of Jerufaiem, fhould de jure, have beene prefent to give either confent or fuffrage there ^ bccaufe it concerned their pi iffifeand conference, but I fry it concerned as much,, if not more, the confcier.ee and praftife of ihe Church ot Antioch, if notmore, for the caufe was theirs fuj our brethen) and caufa corpw (fay theyj qn^fio ad fynodum, and it concerned as much the praftite arid conference of all the Churches, who were to obferr^ thefe decrees, 16.4, <=). Act- 21.2^. yet they were not prefent. If the multitude of beleevers of Jeruialem was prefeat, becaufc they were neare hand to the Synod, whereas Antioch 8t other Churches who were afar off, were not prefent, ^ Aft s A putterm cfajuridicnU Synod. nr -rent, but ill their commiflioners, then I fty the Church of S:. ,n„iV,tude of Jemjakm, v;hofe conruiiffioucs were here prefent alfo ; I the multitude was prefent oucly ile jado, ■C * wlsthere more law for their prefeuce, then tor Xolr Churches, who alfoin cot.fc euce were obliged to obey the couiicells determinations; butl defire a watrantthat thelaaoftheSyBodjfuch as was lending ot the decrees and Comn.iirioners with the decrees to Aiiiuch,(ko\M bee afci ibe< foT^multitude of beleevers at Jcufakm, who by no Uw ot God were prelent at the Synod, and by no -aw o had more conVent then the Ck,nh ,r Antioch, arid were prefen t iXdcfMo, and by accident, becaufe they, dwelt in the C- tiewLretheSynoddid fit, therefore lay t is the whole Synod. 2. By what Law can f nftcr Church have influence or confent Jejtice, in ftmling bindin^, \as as thele were,ts iscleare,».28 Ch.i6.^,^.Ch.zt . 2 5-to the cS ofAntiochitov this is an authoritativefending ot nrelf n- ■ and the Canons to the Church of Antioch, %% is evident, ./.a 3. f&terly denied that.theChurch of7er«;dr», moane the multitude ofbcleevers,coMld meet all at one Synod, v The worT-'5 which is raid to hold their peace, rs refer ed to the Apoftles and Elders met Synodically,t>. 6. and is not the mulUtnde ofbekevers. 5. JVoin tl e led Eldm, not ApoSIks, they are .8 « V„„iH« as Ad. U. a.K. 6.V.22. AS. te.^. -42. 21. i«. 25. th^reis no leafon that they were all tlden oj Jeruj-ikm, for how can Bderi of one fifter Chmich impofe Lawes, ‘>“'dens, TeS and JUxaara decrees, Chad. 4- iiponWer CWdier ? or how can they pen canonicall Scripture joyiitly with the Apo¬ ftles* Some ol our brethren fay fiamuch of thole degrees, t at they obliged formally the Churches as Scnptnres doe obhge. » Anoftles where ther e was an ordinarie iad efiMtjhedhldcr ft Gn^he clrr^h - therefore thofe Elders behoved to bee the {kle^of Atie'/i, tor other Co-nmiirroners were <- them Antioch then Paul and tarnabof -,1 thmke alfo the f hutches of Cvria and CilkU had their Elders there, as well as S an^>re,atleaftthyr^Eldersfe^^^ have beene^ A(5l * A patterneof ajuridicaiiSynod, there ; The cafe wa$ theirs every way the fame with the Church of Antioch^ and their foules fuhverted^ v. 24. 6. Thoft who are nanved 2 2. Apoji'ejyE/derSy andthevrhokChurch^ai'e CA\ledv.2^. ApoJileSyajid Elders j and Brethren^ and elfewhere aJ- XV ayes ApoJIlej and Elders (Elders including brethren, or the whole Church, v.2 2. of fome chofen men, and brethren) as ASi, i5.2.'z;.i5. Ch.i6. 4. ^(5f.2i,i8.25, 2. I delire to try what truth is here, that this Sjmd hath pooler and anthoritie in points dogmaticall, but no Church- power (faith thefeventh propofition ofthe reverend and god¬ ly Brethren of New England') and no power of jurifdiffion, bntthe Church of had Church -poiver and power of jurifdiftion to determine this caufc and cenfure the contravee- ners, as our Brethren fay- But I affumejthis Synod Cooke this Church-power off their hand, and with the joynt power of their owneConiniiffionersfent from Antioch, v. 2. v, 22.23, de¬ termined both caufc and controverfie, and it never returned to any Church-Court at isclcare, v. 2^,26, 27,28.* Er^u, this Synod had a Church-power. 2. A power andau- thoritie dogmaticall to deteiminc in matters of doftrine is a Church-power proper to a Church, as is granted by our brethren, and as wee prove from, ABt.20. 29. This is a part of the over- light committed to the Elderfhip oi Ephefus, to take heed to men rifing amongfi themfelves [peaking perverfe things, that if, teachingfa[e dohfrine’ and if they watch over them, as mem¬ bers of their Church (for they were v. 30. men of their ownc) they were to cenfure them. 2. If Pergamusbee rebuked, Revel, 2.14.15, and threatned with the removing of their Candle- ftickc, bccaufe they had amongft them thofe who held the do&rine of Balaam, andthe dol^irine ojtke Nicolakans,hated by Chrift him- felfe, and did notufethe power of jurifdiv’f ion againlf them, then that Church which hath power dogrtiaticall to judge of doftrine, hath poweralfo of jurifdiftion tocenfure thofewho hold the falfe doftrinc of Balaam, zndv. 20. Chrif faith to T/^JU>.z,Notwirh Handing I have a few things again!! thee, 077 irtf 7»t' y^VMy^ berenjs tboH fiifferejl that woman Jefabel, which calleth herfelfe a Prophet effe, to teach and to Jeditce myfervants to commit fornication, and to eaie things facri- feed I A ^Atterne of a juridic alt Synod, ficzdtoldoU, Hence I argue, what Cniirch hath power to try thefalfe doarin is blamed for notcenfuring her, hut perniitteth her to teach and to fcduce the fervants oi God, hath alfo power of jiirifdiaion againh her talfe doarine : this popofitionl take to bee evident in thote two ^hurdles of UnamusRnd Thjatira. I affume : but this Synod, I j, hath authoritie and power to condemne the falfe doanne taught by (libvertersofibules, teaching a neccflitie of cncumci- fion in the Churches of Syria ^ Cilicia^ Antioch^ &c. 1 5 . verj, 23, 24- Therefore this Synod hath power of jurifdi- T Every focietie which hath power to lay on burdens as here this Synod hath, ^..28. and to fend decrees to be obferved by the Churches, as Ad. 1 6.4. and to fend and conclude, that they ohferveno fiich thing, and that they oblerve fuch and luch things, yiU 21. I*), by the power of the holy Gholt, conveened in an Affembly,25. and judging according to Gods Word, as 7,8 9,10,1 i,l2,&c. thefc have power of juridiaion to cen- fure the contraveners: but this'Synod is fuch a focietie, Er^, it hath this power. The Propofition is, Ad^ah.i o. 18. Ij bee re- fufe toheare theChurchM him be to thee as a heathen and a pub¬ lican • nothingcan bee anhvered here, but becaufe this Synod comnmndethonelyin a brotherly way, but by no Church- power therefore they have no power of lunldiction. But with reverence of thefe learned men, this is, fetitio prwcipii, to begp what is in quehion 5 for the words are cleare, a brotheily counfell and advife is no command, no no decree which wee muft obferve, and by the obferving whereof Churches are efablifbedin the faith, as is faid of thefe dis^crpes. Ad. 16. 4,5.To give a brotherly counfell, fuch as Abigail gave to Vavid^ and a little We gave to Namaan, is not a bniden Udrn by the comtuander-, but it is faid of this decree, t,.28. tydv It feemed good to the holy Gho(l to lay no other burden on you. . Alfo we do not fay that power oflurirdiftionis in provinci- all or nationall Synods as in the Churches, who have power to excommunicate i for i. this power of jurirdifton in Syn^s iscumulative, not privative; 2. Itisdn the Synod A cl 1 5'* A' pat ter tie of a imidiedl Sped. - - - - - - - - ■ - ^ , — y — - - - - ~ ^ ^ — * imperatojypot'uif ijHam.alius according to commanded ra¬ ther then CO- elicit aftSjfor the Synod by an ecclcfiahicall jiower added to that intriniecall power of jnriCdifliion in Churches, doth command the Churches to ide their power of juriidiftion rather then ufe it actually herfelfe. Let me alfo malceiife of two propohtions agreed upon in a Synod at New EnglaiiJ, Their 3. propofition. ‘The fratcmitkhaTje an authoritathe con- enrrence with the PreJhjterjy in judicial! ASis, 4. Propolition.'X/jc fraternitie in an Orgatiicali bodj^A^u fubordinate, id ell, per mo- dum obedientiye, in fubordination by way of obedience to the Fresby- t-e.ry in fuJo judicial! A£ts^ 2 Cor.\c.6, Now it here the whole Church oFJernj'alemy asthey fay from v.22. was prelent, and joyned their authoritative concurrence fo^hcle deci ees, there was here in this Synod an Organicall body of eyes, eai-cs, and other members, thatis,ofApoftIeF,Teachers,Eidersand peo- ple,^ and lb a formed Chur-ch by our brethrens dgftrine^Trg.;, PWand BarnaboiyVtt. being lent to this Synod by the, Church of Antioch to conrplaine, were lent to tell the formed and ar- ganicall Churches, as it is i^i^iu^.rS-i^.which is a good argu¬ ment, if not c3e.a»7^;/Ao;i»K> as faith, yet 3. If the Brethren here concurre as giving obedience to the Elders, and the ApoUles doe here determine as Apojlles and El¬ ders^ then the brethren in thk Organicall body doe concurre to the forming oft hefe decrees of obedience to the Elders or Presbyters^ and by thefamerealbnthe Elders concurre by way of obedience to the ApofHes, for as the Elders as Elders are above the fraternitie, Co the Apoftlcs as Apohles are above the Elders: but then I much wotider how the afts are called the decreesoftbe Apojlles and Elder jjoyntly^ AB. 16. Of. and how the Elders of lernfa/em doe afcribc thole decrees to themlelycs, AU. 21.25. and how all the adembly fpeake as aflilled bj the holy Ghoh, A&. 15* 28.Shall wee diftinguilh where the Scripture doth notoncly notdhfinguilbj but doth clearly hold forth ejualitic and an identities But Icmie obje£l,t/w/ the holy Ghof^v,2%. is the immediatly infpi- ringApofolk}{Spirit., and fo the Apojlles nwji here concur re ingi- vifigoHtthojedte^'ces Of Apojlles^ ttot as ordinary Elders, I, If Pe¬ ter and Paul aSedge Scriptu^ and tejUmonies ej Cods Spirit in tlm Synod Ad.i 5. A fdtterne sf AjuridicAll Symd, Synod^as E 'ders^not of Apofl'es^ then they reafon in the Synod bh mcn^ and mm who may erre-^ but that is nnpe^tble • for if they aikdge Scripture'j as men who may me, the Scripture rrhich they al- Udge fljould be fallible. Anfv. Though the Apoftles here reafon as Elders^ not as A~ pofilesy I fee no inconvenience to (ay they were men who might cire, though as led with the holy Ghoft, they could not ^re in this Synod following the condu^iof the holy Ghoft as is faiditv^S; though the holy Ghoft there beeoncly the ordina¬ ry holy Ghoft given to all the Paftors of Chrift allembled in God^ name and the uithoritie of lefus Chrijl^ yet in this Aft andasiedby thi$' -piri^s they were not fallible, neither men who could erre; for I lb not how ordinary beleevers as led in fuch and fneh Afts by the holy Ghoft, and under that re¬ duplication can erre, tortheyerre as men in whom there is flefhanda body of corruption, and therefore, though both Apoftics and Elders, modaliter^ might erre, as iiith • Apoftolojerrareeppofibile, yndefabfo, in this they could not erre, being led by the holy Ghoft, v.28. and theneeeffitie of their not erring is notablblute, but neceflary by conlequent, becaufc the Spirit ofGod led them, as r.zS. But the realbn is moftweake, if they might erre, Ergo^ the Scripture they al¬ ledge might bee fallible* for though heieticks alledge Sadp- ture, andabuleit, and nuke it to bee no Scripture, but their owncfancic, whileas they alledge it to eftablifh blafphemous^ conditions, yet doth it no way follow that Scripture can bee falljble, or obnoxious to error, but onely that abufed and, milapplycd Scriptuic is not Scripture. Objeft. 2. IfevertbiApj}Jlks were led by an infallible fpirit^ it behooved to bee in a matter likt ibis, which fo much concerned the praHife and confeiencej of all the Chriftan Churches amonzf the Gen¬ tiles : Ergo, in this Synod they could not bee led by a fallible fpiritybut by an infallible, and foby an Apoflolick Spirit. Anfw. I conceive the fpirit which led both Apoftles andEI- ders in this Synod, was an infallible Spirit^ but Ergo,z,i\ im- mediatlyinfpiring and Apoftolick Spirit, it followeth not. yea the holy Ghoft of which Luke doth fpeake,t;.28. as the pre- iident and leader of this firft mould of all Synods, and To the . nioft 371 Ad 1 5 . patterne of a juridicaH Sytiod, ■J^^perfcaSynod^is never fallible, no not in the mcaneftbe. leever, and it wereblafphcmy to fay the holy Gholt in any ca n bee obnoxious to errour; and I thinke defaUo^ neither A- t>oftlcs nor Elders could erre in this Synod, becaufe, defath, they followed the condua of the holy Gholl, without any byasin judgement; but it followeth notj i» that the men could not erre, becaiifc the holy Gholt leading the men could • hot errCj asweeawlwerPapilts who produce this Tame argu¬ ment to ptove that generall councells, and fo the Church niuft be infallible, i. It followeth not, Ergo, this holy Ghoft was that immediatly infpiring and Apoftolick Spirit leading both Apoftles and Elders, which is thequeltion now in hand. Ob).a'3.T/^w U a patterns of aUUivfuU Symds^thn may all law- full Synods fry *, h fetmtd good to the holy Ghoft , and to w : if there¬ fore the men might erre, the leader, to wit, the holy Ghoft might erre, which is abfurd* , , > Anjw. it followeth onely that all la wfull Synods thould lo proceed, as they may fay, h feemed good to the holy Ghoft and to «f,and there is a wide difference betwixt Law and Faa,all arc lawfull Synods conveened in the name and authoritie of Chrift, and fo by warrant of the holy Gholt fpeaking in his Word; but it followeth not (as Papiits inferre,and this argument pro- veth) that thercforeall which de fa&o, thofe lawfully affem- bled Synods doe and conclude, that they are the doings and conclufions of the holy Gholt, and that in them all, they may- fhy. It femed good to the holy Ghoft and to ui » 2. The conlequence is'falfcand blafphemous, that if all lawfully conveened Sy¬ nods may not fay, It feemed good to the holy Ghoft and m, that therefore the holy Ghoftis fallible, andm^y erre, but onely ^ that men in the Synod following their owne Ghoft, and fpirir, can fay no more but, It feemed goad to our Ghoft and (pirit, and cannotfay, it feemed good to the holy Ghrft and to for an ordi¬ nary Paftor lawfully called and preaching found doftrinein the power and afliftance of Gods fpirit doth fpeakc in thataft from the holy Ghoft, and yet becaufe in other afts, where¬ in with Nathan and Samuel hce may fpeake with his owne fpi¬ rit, fee with his owne eyes and light, it followeth not that he A(5l I’^.A fatterne of ajuridtcall Synod, 575 is infallible, or that the holy Gholt is infallible. Object. 4 tbc Apojl It'S did net conclude, in this Sjnod^what they concluded by an Apjjiolick^fpirit^ it floall fotiorv that the holy Gbnfi jpek^Tiof AQs 15. 28. is not that fame hely Ghof §f which Peter fpeak^th^ 2 Pet. 1,21. But holy men of God Jpa^e as they were moved by the holy Ghojf and if fo^ that holy Ghof which Jpake in the Pro¬ phets f mild not etlfo Jp 'ehl^e in the Apoft les. Anfw. Ifeenoneccflitieoftvvoholy Ghoflsj i Cor.ii.^.Now there are diverfities of gifts fut the fame Spirit^ there be divers aib ofthefame holy Ghoh, and I willingly contend that the Sy- iiodicall ads of Apofties and Elders in this Synod, though uommi ng from the holy Ghoftaffilling them as Elders in an ordinary Synod, 28. arc differentfrom the aas of that l^nie holy Ghgllas immediatly infpiring the Prophets and Apoftles in prophecying and penning canonick Scripture^ and yet-chere bee not two holy Ghoft*, tor P^^d did not beleeve in CHr'hf by that fame fpirit which inmiediatly intpifed hiin and the reftof the Apolllcs and Prophets to write canonick Scripture. I mcane it is not the fame operation of the Spirit, becanfc P auL by the holy Ghoft given to all the faithfiill asChrihians, and not given to them as cartonicall writers, oras Apoftlc^orm]- mediatly infpired Propheesdoth beleeve in Chrifl, love Chrlrf, contend for the prife of the high calling of God, as is, clcare Avw.8.57, 38,3p iG.9r;2.M.i6. Phil. iCdr,g. 2,5^ Yea PW beleeveth notin Chrift as an Apoftle, but as ji.Chri- ftian, andyetheebeleeveth by the grace ofthc holy GM -tint ?tfoliowcth not that the fameTpirit which immediatifinrpi- red the Prophets doth not immediatly infpire Paul as an A- poftle, and all the reft ofthc Apoftles. Objca.5. jhefe decrees tAa.t6,^.arecaUed the decrees of the Apor Jnes oftd Elders^ butifthe Apefles in giving out thefi decrees Vave them out as ordinary Elders, not as Apof ks f then the fenfe of the, Tfsords, A&. 16.4. pould bee, that they' wdre the decrees of the Elder j and of the Elders, which is abfurd. ' AnCw. It followcth onely that they !^e the decrees ofthc Apoftlcswho in that give them out 'as'ElderSj and as a part of the ordinary eftablifhed Elders: of ferufilemP ' ■ • WhcnceifChrilf promifetheholy Spirit to lead' his Apo- A a a 2. [uc. 374 AO: i^, A >fatterne$fjiles did read boo-kes^ andyet Prophets and Apufks were immed 't-' ately injired in that which they wrote and Jpake. Anl^. I. Daniel read the Prophecie of Jeremiah^ and ihePrd* phets read the boohs of Mofes^ and the Apojiles read the old Te^ amenta no dotibt^ andPaul read heathen Potts^ and citeththemj AU:. 1 7, 28. T/V,i.I2* and maketh them Scripture. _ ■* ' 2. But the cpuefion is now ^ if as ProphetAandimi^diatl^itf- fpired Prophets and Apoflles they did fo conjult with S cripture which they reade, as they made any thing canonick Scripture upon this medium, and formall realbn, beeaUfe they did read it, andlearne it outofbookes, and not becaufe the immediate infpiration of the holy Ghoft taught them, what th^y Ihoiild make canonick Scripture. Snppone a fentence of a heathen Poet, hipponethls, tha.tPaul left his cloakeatTro-as, not the knowledge of lenle, not natiirall reafon, not experience^nonc ofthefecan beca formall mediunij a formal! riieane to make Scripture, but as, ( thtss faith Jehovah in his word') is the forniall reafon why the Church beleevech the Scripture to be the Word ofGod, fo the formall realbn that makech Prophets and Apo- rtles to put downe any truth, as that which is formally cano¬ nical! Scripture, whether it bee a rupernaturall truth, as,ff^e word was made fiejh^ or a morall truth, as. Children obey your Parents^ or a natural! truth, as TheOxe kmweth bit ewner^ or an I 378 AH If, yi pitter lie efa inriHeiUSytietl. an experienced truth, as make not frUndjkjp with an apigrji man^or a truth of heathen moralitie, as, wee are the off-fpring of God, or a truth of'iente, cloal^at "TroaSy I fay the onely forniall reafon that malteth it divine and Scripturall truth iS" the immediate infpiratipn of God, therefore though Daniel learned by bookes that the captivitie (hould indure (eventie yeares, yet his light by reading made.it not fomially, Scripture, ptHtin^itin the Caiion by the inmicdiat a6tion, impuihon, and infpiration of the holy Spirit; and though Matthew did read in Efaiah, A Virgin pall coiiceive and beare a Sonne, yet Matthew maketh it not a part of the New Tcfta- raent, becaufe faid it, butbecaufethe hah Ghofl didim- diatly fuggetl it to him, as a divine truth: for a holy manv might draw out of the Old and New Tehament a Chapter of orthod(9X truths, all in Scripture words, and beleeve them to bee Gods truth, yetthat Chapter fliould not formally bee the Scripture of G.9^lo^^c. V. 28.ascoIIap.nall authors of the decree, is theconcliilion of ApolHcs and Eldersj fo alfo fiiould the propkecie of T>ankl^a.t lead the hrft two verfes of the ninth chapter, beeapart ofD.?/zit*/, and a part of prophe- cie, Sind Pasth Epifles to the Corinthians (houldbeethe Epiftleof Paid And Softhencjj and his Epililes to the Cnlofians^ and ‘Ihef- falonians^ the Epitiles of Vaul^o f T imothy^of Silvanufy whereas So f hems y Timothy ySilvamtr were not immediatly infpired col-^ laterall writers of thele EpilHes with Pattly but onely Joyners with him in thefalntation. The erring and Icandalous Churches are in a hard condition, if they cannot bee edified by the power of juriidiaion in pref- byterics. ObjeU, Blit it never or feldome in a century falleth outy that & Church is to bee excommunicatejdytnd Chrijl bath provided Larves far things onely that faU out ordinarily. Anfw. It is true, wee fee not how an whole Church CAn bee formally convented, accufedjexcommunicatcd, as one or two brethren niay bee, in refpeft all are feldome or never deferted of God to fall into an atrocious fcandall, and wilful oblHnacic, yet thisfreeth them not from thcLaw: asfuppofc in a Con¬ gregation of a thoufand, if five hundreth bee involved in //- hertinifmey arc they freed,becaufc they arc a multitude, from Chrifts Law ? or fi om fome pofitive pumlhmcnt by analogic anfwcring to excommunication > 2. The Elderlhip of a Con¬ gregation being three onely, doth not feldome fcandaloufly of¬ fend, and are they under no power under heaven > The people may withdraw from them faith the Synod of New Englandy what tl^n ? fo may I withdraw front any who walheth inordinatefyy 2 Thef 3. 14. 15. (3) It is not well faid that Chrift giveth no Ea’wcs for jinnes that feldome fad out. What fay you of Ana¬ thema Mar anath ay I Cor.i6. 22. to bee ufed againllan Apoftate from the faith,and againft fuch as fall into the finneagainft the hoIyGhoft? Ithinkc vifible profeflbrs capable both of the hnaeandthecenfure, yet I thinkc it falleth feldome out, it *Bbb Veil A(fl 15. Afatterne efajuridicallSymd, fell feldome but that an Apoftle was to bee rebuked, had Taul then no law to rebuke Feier>Gah2. ObjeQ. 2, A Synod or presbytery may pronounce the drcad» full pfUence of non-cemmmion againf perfons and Churches ohjl inate^ Anfw, Butlaskejwhereisthcpowei’jandinflitution from Chrill, that one private man, asheemay couniellhis bro¬ ther, fo hce may by our brethrens grounds, pronounce this fentence, ObjeCi, 3. One private man may not doe it^ iff a whole Churchyfor a elaJJkaU Freshytery and a Sy?iodhath more antboritle over him, then bee hath over them, Anfw, One private man may rebuke another, yea hee may plead with hts mother the whole Church, that hee liveth in, for her xvhoredomeSjHof.2.2.F>\iti(hee]a(\:ly plead and his mother will not heare, may hee not feparate ? OurbrethrinofNewSng- /Wjithinke, (hall bee his warrant tofeparate; For their fxth Sfnodicall propofition faithythefraternitie, and people are to feparate from the Slderjhipy after they refufe whokfomc cennfell. Now what Scripture warranteth twenty to withdraw and (eparate, (hall al(b warrant ten, and five, and one, for no reafon that if twentie bee carelefle of their falvation in the dutie of reparation, and (hall not feparate, that one man (liall not leparatej becaufe a multitude doth evill, I am not to d oc evil 1 with them . Ohjea. 4. But a Synod or a clajficall presbytery hath more power ! ' and authorities then one private man, or one fingk Congregati¬ on. 1. Becaufe they are a company of Elders jo vphomy as to the Brief s of the Lardy whofe lips jbould preferve knorrledgCy the hyes of know¬ ledges and confeqmntly apow>er and Synodicall authoritie is giveUy though they have no power of iurifdiHion. 2. Becaufe. as a private mans power is infer iour to a FajiorSs fiis the power of claficall and Synodicall meeting of Elders above a man, or a fingk congregation-, andaSymdp in dogmatical! power y. arifethfa higher then theje, as a' divine infiitution doth fall upon it, Anjw, The power of order and the key of knowledge doth devate a Paftor, wbofe lippes doth preferve knowledges above a pri¬ vate yea asleonceiveabovea multitude ofbcleevers; , but I would know ifa Synods dogmaticall power bee above the j pov;cr of (ingle, congregations. I thinke it is not, by our brc=- j threns-. i Adi I'S.A pAtterrte ofajttridicdl Sjnod, 381 threns teiiencSj for they (ay exprefly (^a) that every partwtlar (<*)Church- Cbitrch hath right^]iis^ to do^maticall points, and right the C/:;//rc/;y/ Antioch b ad jAU.i’=^. andlaboured to md ^'^<=*^14.^4^.43,44. controverjiervithinher felfc, which jbcweth that they had right and (b) lb. Anfw. power 3 but they had not habilitky and therefore in that cafej th^ to q.L8.pa£,6^ fee for counfetl flight and advife from other CbnrcheSy and 1*^7 C^) T^he conjociation of Churches into clajjes and Synods ^ agaitift Mr. hold to bee lawfullyand in fomc cafes necejfary as namely in things MerhiC.x, that are not peatliar to one Churchy but common to all. And likpwije when a Church is not able to end any mattery that concernes onely them" JelveSyihen thy are to feel^advife & comifell from neighbour Churches i hence the power ot Synods is only by way of counfel andadvijcy^ a Pallors advile is butan advi(ej& he giveth not his advilcjZ'zr/K/e officihd.s he is a Pallor, for then his advilc (hould beepaftorall and ^«zWi/iZZzVe,and proceeding from the^i?B?er of ordery though not from xha -power of jurifdifiion- hee onely giveth his advife as i gifted and inlightned man, and fo, to my poore know¬ ledge, two hundrethjfive hundreth holy and learned Paforjdc-> . termining in a Synod any dogmaticall point, they fit all there not as in a court, not as Pajiorsy for then their Decrees (hould liave paliorall authoritie, and fome power formally miniferiaU to determine, yea and to rway,in a minilleriall way, by power so^tb^keyesofk^owledgey ^WtbtinferiourChurcheSy whom the de¬ cree concerneth, even as the of Pergamusy which * to our brethren is a congregationallChurohy doth decree by the dog- ynaticall power of the l^'es of knowledge that the dofirine of Balaam is a fidfe doftrine, therefore they fit there as gifted Chriftians and fo have no Church-power more then a private brother or fifter of the Congregation hath toward, or over another : for though a multitude of counfclling and advifing friends be (a- fer and more effeauall to give light, then a counfclling friend, yet are they but a multitude of counfelling friends andtherefult of all counfelling and advifing men doth never rife higher then a coimfell and advife, and can never amount to the nature of a command: as twenty fch3oli-fellowesyfa^pofQg^s prudent and wife as the twentle mailers of an Univerlitie if thefe twentie fchoole-fellowes give their advife and counfell abouc a weightic biifinefTe that concerneth the praflife and *Bbb 2 obcdi-> *Th€ pfifper of 4 Symd obedience of all the ftudentSj the refultof their connfell and advilc can never bee more then an advile, and cannot amount to the fame determination of the twentie maftersof the Uni- verlitk, the rehilt of whofe determination is a (bveraigne com- mandement and an authoritative and judicial] decree and fta^- tute to all the whole U niverfiiie. 2. Wherc^stheieGod/jkre- ihrenCi^y thepon>erofSjnjds in thing} which belong to particular Churches is but a counfeU and advifc) they fbould have told their mind, whether or no the Synod hath more then advife and cdunfeU in thing} that are not peculiar to one Church, hut common to all the Churches in that houndsyfov it-would feemc that a Synod is a colledge of commanders in dograaticall points , that doe equally concerne all Churches(' thisfliould have beenerpoken to) though in thofe things which are peculiar to each parti¬ cular Churchy they bee but a, colledge of friendly advifers and counfellers,. 2. If a Synod bee but a focietie of counlellersj they have no more any authoritative power to pronounce the fentence oj non-^communion, againft any finglc Congregation or private man, then a private man or a Tingle Congregation hath au¬ thoritative power to pronounce that fcntence againlt them: but 3. You make theSy nodicall power fo above the powerof private Chriftians in counfelling, as that this SynodkaU power U of divine infiitution, as you fay, but let me aske what to doe> to counfell'and advile onely ? then that power of counfelling in Abigail toVavid, in one brother or filler to another brother and filler is of divine infiitutionjWarranted by the Lawofna- turC5tewM9.l8.by theLawof charitie, by the communion of Saints, Cc/.3. 15.1 Tbef<,.\A. H,b. 3. 13. Heh.ip. 1 6. 8.21522523. for there is a divine infiitution, for one brother to counfell and teach, another. But if our brethren give a pofitive power to a Synod, to advife and counlelljWhich private Chriflians have not, then this Synodicall pow'er lhall not bee different from the power of private Chriflians gradu¬ ally onelyj as a leffer power to advife diflfereih from a greater power, but fpecifically and in nature. And indeed feme ofour brethren teachfojthougli I doiibtiftheir brethren will returns themthankesj for this way, which to me is doubtforae.Fop then, 385 4 fewer ef jnrifdiBion, then the members of tht Synod at Jerufalem, feeme to ipee, to bee more then counfellers, and there muft bee a pohtive inuitii- tionbyourbrethrens grounds to warrant zpoi^er SynodicaU efjtntiafly different from a Church-power , and efientially above it: tor wee teach that becaufe a congregation is a part of a claffieaU Church:, ^ clajfic all Church a part of a provincsall Ghurch, that this power in Congregations, Presby teriesj and Synods differonely gradually, in more or lefle ex tendon, and by the ''^^Whereas fome derive all Church-power from a Angle con¬ gregation to presbyteries and clafles, ffeendendo^ hy afeending, others derive it from presbyteries to a Congregation, de- fcendendb:,jc3L3indii)me{romtheCatho!id{vifole Church to na¬ tional! alTcmblics, and from nationall aflTemblics toprovinciall Synods, and from to Presbyteries, from Preshyteries to Congregations-^ I, with reverence of the learneder, doe here con¬ ceive that there is no fuch curfbry derivation to bee dreamed of* but becaufe thtCatholichjjifibkChurchistht grwtorgani- call body whereof Chrff God bleffed for ever U^head and Ki«g,& it Is mtegraleyX.hcTtioxt there is no derivation ci¬ ther by climbing up ftaires, or going downc, but Jefus Chrff hath communicated his power to this great politicallbody, and all its parts immcdiatlyj to a Congregation hcc hath gi¬ ven, by an immediat flux from himfelfe, a poUticall Church poJer intrinfecally in it, derived from none but immediately from fejuf Cbrff, and the objea of this power is thofe things' that concerne a Congregation 5 and that fame head and Lord hath given immediatly an intrinfecalf power to tht 'Presbytery, in things that are purely clafflcall, and that without either the intervening derivation.of either a Congregation that is infe¬ rior to the byafeending, or without any derivative SynodicaU, nationall or. Catholick^vifible Church, by de- feending*, and the like immediatly conveyed power politicall commeth from this glorious head to a SynodicaU, ox nationall, ot tht Catholkk^vifihle Church, and the reafon is, the very nature of the viftble Church which is mum nttegrak, (rgreat integrall in¬ ure body, now we know that life commeth to the thighesinir mcdiatly from the foule, neither’ by derivation, from the feet *Bbb 3 and! Church- pow¬ er in th« Church intrinfecal- iy,ancl not by other afeen- dingorde- feending deri¬ ved to any one part by ano¬ ther. 384 Ad 15 of A]uridtcali Synod, Generation and Petfeftion, andlegSj by iv:ty of afmidmg^ noc yet from thearmcs, breafts, z.ncc^^o«^3 ih things which doe incommon belong to many Presbyteries, of to a ThejfOiver of a Synod • Church, But to returnc, if the Synodicall power bee different in efience and nature and -not gradually anely, from the coun¬ fell and advife of Chrilfian^, tlienjfirdjit is not a determination thatbindeth, hyvoay of counfell and brotherly advife onely, but under fonie higher conlideration, which is as like a Churcb-re- Utionoi Church-pojperyas any thing can bee, feeing here bee Pa- fiorj afting as Pafiors-^ 2. formally gathered in a counceU^ 3. fpea king Gods Word ; ^.bytbeholy Ghofi, But this (hall bee Sigainil tht Church-government o( Nett’ England, {a') 2. If it bee eflentially different from an advife and councell and warranted by divine inftitucioH, why doe not our brethen give us Scrip¬ ture for it? for if they give mAU. 15. then can they not fay that the in this Synod did determine and voyce asA- portles by an Apoftolick, and immcdiatly infpiring Spirit, for the fpirit Synodicall is a fpirit imitable and aruleofper- tually induring moralitie in all Synods, and mud leade us, for an Apopolickjpirit is not now in the world. 3. As they require a pohtive divine inftitiition, for the frame q( zPresbyteriall Church in power above a Congregation, and will uotbeefatisfied with the light of nature, which upon the fiippofall of a fpirituall government inttituted by Chrifl in a Congregation which i« a part, may clearely, by the hand, lead us to the inlarging of that fame fpirituall government in the whole, that is, to a number ofconCociated Cburchej which are all interefl[ed,as one coinmon fbciecie in a common govern¬ ment, fo they muft make out, for their Synod endued with dogmatical! power a pofitive divine inftitution. We delirc a warrant from the Word why a col ledge of Pa- ftors determining by the Word ofGod as Paftors having pow¬ er of order and acting in a colledgc according to that power, fhould not bee a formall and ordinary great Presbytery. 5. How can theyjby our brethrens determination, exercife fijch paftoralla^s outof their ownc Congregations towards tiioPc Qourches to which they have no paftorall relation, virtutc fottpatif ordinif'i 6, How can the vtpifedome of Cbrifly ( who provideth that hisfcrvantsbeenotdefpifcd, but that defpifers in a Church- WJiy fhould beecenfured, i TimJ-i 9>20.) cloth his meflengers A fewer ef jf{rifdi^for>. 387 it* a Synod with a power dogmaticall ^nd deny all power of j.Liriidiftion to them, upon.the fuppolaU that, their dctermi-, nations be rejsfted M feare there bee fomethiag under this,^ that none arc to bee ccnfured or delivered to Satan for hete- rodoxopinions, except theyerre in points fnndamencall. But fartheritraay bee made good that a pow^r dogmatkaSh notditferent in nature from a forver ofjimfdildion, forwe read^ notofany (bcietiethat hath power to meet to make Lawca and decrees, which have not power al(b to backe their decrees with pimllhnients: ifthejewiih Synedry might meet to declare judicially what was Gods Law, in point of conlcience, and whatnot, and to tie men to it, they had power to conveene and make Lawes, farre more may they punifli contraveners of the Law, for a nomothetick power in a focietie which is the greaterpower andis in the fountainc,rauft prefuppofc in the focietie the Icfle power,which is to puni)Oh,and the power of pu- niihing is in the inferior judicature,(b a nomothetick power rai- nilteriall cannot want a power of cenfuring. It is truc,a fingle Paftor may minifterially give out commandements in the au- thoritieof Chrifl, but hee cannot his alone cenllirc or ex¬ communicate thc-contravenars of thofe commandements, bat it followcth well in an affembly hee hath power to cenfiire and exconimunicate,now here Pallors and Elders are inan aflera- biy. ^ ^ Itisobjcftcd* Fajlors in a. Sjmdhave no juris di^iion at Ta» jlors ; for what they doe at T ajlors that they may doe then alohe^ and out of a Synod: but they doe noty nor cannot determine and pvt out Canon's there alon^^ and they cannot there alone determine juridicaSy • therefore they doe not wholly amdpoorey Of Paflorj in relation to thoje Churches^ give out thefe decrees^ yet doe they not give out the decrees at private men whoUy^ but in fomepajiorall relation^ for P ajlors at Pa- Jforj have fomething peculiar to them in all Churches whither they come to preach Jo at a fpeciallbkffirsg followeth on their labonrsybough they be not P ajlors in relation to all the Churches they come to, even as a Sermon on the Lords day k inflamped with a more Jpeciall bkffing beiaufe of Gods inflitutiou imprmted on the day, then a Sermon preach-> ed m another day, Anftv. This argument is much for us, it is proper to afts of * C c c jurildi- vr I. 388 The pcmr of a Synod '^arirdiftion eccleCaflicjdl that they cannotbeccxercifed by one o'fi^ly, but htiift b^c exercifcdby a focictie, iiowaPafloj asa. Piil!dr’hls alon^ with out any roliaterally joyncd with hin; cx- erdfeth hispaftorall aftsof preaching and of adniiniflrating the SAcramems, but thofe who give out thofe decrees, cannot give them otrtSynodicallyj but in a Synod and Court-waves atlbfcnhcall decrees-, and Co in a jutidicalJ w.iy,and becaufe Pa- {feji'g^'iX^bitbcr Co ever they come, doc refnaine Paftors. i , The Ap.oftks arc not in this Synod as Apodics, Secondly, nor ye^ as gifted Chriftians to give their counfcll and advife. nor, thirdly (as this anfwtrcr granteth) mccrely as Pallors, then it nioft fallow that, fourthly^they are here as fiicb paftors con- vtfened Synodically, by divine inftitiitiop^ and that this is tha- pACterne of a Sy nod. - CbjdL 2, But there in ne cenfuring of per fens for fecanda-ls in this rftt&mg) hecaufe there is jioibing here hut a doCirinall declaration of ' the falfehvpdjof their ophiion tvho taught 'a mc^JJuie of circumcifeon- and that alhis doM.by way of ddCi rim and hy power of the Ke\es of h^owledgty not of jftrijdi&ionyif cleare from the end of this meetings T anl and Barnuhas were Cent from the Church of Antioch wnttf Jitnfalcm unto the Apojllcs and 'Elder s^ of the Law of Mofes upon the brethren; the relblving^ of that queftion is the end of the Synod,, but notthe adequat end^ for here that, uoj . d power of jnriJdiBior), not onely the doftrinall power waste bee ufed^but^fide that, 1 the fchirme was to bee removed I and the authoritie of the Synod to bee u(ed againft the wilfulncfle and obftinacic of tio^^ohirudersofcircHmcifion, in rebuking them as ferverterj of fsfiles.2. For the fcandall which might have been taken if the G.entUes {hould have eaten blood and things firangled^ and meats tf- fered to idols, and therdotc the u^pofi Us and EWer/ behoved, as '' a convccned Synod to forbid a grievous, fcandall and a fpiritu- all homicide againft the Law of nature, to wit, that the tiles for feare of fcandalizing. weake beleevers amongft the Tewes fhould abftaine from the pradife of fome things at this time merely indifferent in their nature, though not indifferent in their ufe, fuch as were to eate things offend to idols, things fran- •led and blood: and n hereas our brethren, 3. ObjeB,If the ApofUs %d any thing more then might. have been done by private Pafiorsout oj a Synod, it was meerely Ap^elicaB, and the Elders did but affent to the Apkles Jpofidicall determination j and every one did here, ■poBles, Elders, and Brethren^ morefuo, Apofiks as ^pofiks. El¬ ders and Brethren as Elders and Brethren, after their manner as con- fenters iothe Apofiles,. butother mayes it is a begging of the quefiim, for to fay the Apofks and Elders, rebuked Synodically the obtruders if circimcifion,its .butfaid, becaufe one Bafsor might have rebuked ihofe ohirudersfor the jpecifeation of actions mu f not bee taken from their eff dent caufes, hut from their fermaU obf Us, therefore tlds is no good confequence, the Synod rebuked, thofe obtruders. Ergo, the Sy- nodrehuhedthem as a Synod, and by apower of jurifdiUion, it fol- kmthnot, for?m\,GAl2. rehukfd Peter ‘ Eigo, Paul had a power ff jurifdiUion ever Peter., I ibin% your fe Ives will deny thts confe- ^ I Affrvit, .i..Thcre two.aaTwers are contradiftory, and fheweth that ouc brethren arc not true to thek ownc princi¬ ples for fometime they fay the out this decree as irfpi/e/, and fometime there is.nothing here done by a meere do&rinall power, (uch as had over Peter, or one hngle Paftor hath over another, nowitisfurethatf^^/had noApo- {lolkk power over Peter, and ihatvone Paftor- havenot ApMic\ Wer Ur anothef, 2. Whep our, ^brethren, fay here, that ■ the Apofiks as Apofiles by an infallible fpir it .gave, out tbps Etcree, PJ *Ccc3 they The fomr Synod ‘ they doe in this heipe the Papifl.tj as Bellarmim^'Bccanus^ Gretfe- (a) Lorinus riff, and in particular the Jefuit (a ) LorwitSywho fmhydecreutm ccm . m loc. authentiatm cuyus infpiritor fpirittis Jan&m, a nd fo faith (^h') Cor^ ^plnloT^ ntlim a lapidi^ vifitineji mb if infpiratis 6^ decrctis a Splrim fanSio^ \c)se power orderin? the me.ines of governing is no torniall a a of gwei- niW ykr the contrary is true, becaufetheCongregatioiyeit- ccudngtheaasoftheclairicallpresbytery,asfubordinatinthat aa to fhe ctalfM prc,hytery,%L by their authonty,therfore whje they Rive out thele aas or. Canons doe formally governe, that Congregation eKCUting dwit aas, m this particular. 395 the power of a Sjnod Mr. Mather and Mr. tbomjon againlt Mr. Herk^e. i^p, 9. teach th^.t there ii a power of clearing truth dogmatically^ and that ttlti- ultimately, where the controverhc is ended, bet they will have this nllimatt power not in a Synod onely^ htt alfo in a Conqrt^ gation. But i. they feeme to make this dogniaticall power a Church-power^ and the exercife thereof formally an aft of Church-government, and fo it mult bee Church-power and Church-government in the Synod, as well as in the Congrega¬ tion. 2. Thilalt period and conclufion of the controverlie cannot bee both in the Congregation, dejurefoy right onely, and in the Synod by right onely, for two laft powers cannot bee properly in two fubordinate judicatures, for if Antioch ap- peale to a Synod, as they doc, 5.2. then Antioch is not the lblr,lart and ultimate and finall judgejand 5. If the controver- lieconcernc many Churches, as thisdoth,^^, 15.2.23,24. I fee not h,ow a Congregation, except they tranfgreffe their line, canfinally determine it. And here while as our brethren Synod hath a power to decrezy and make lawejy hut hath no power at all to execute \ iheje Lawejortopnnijh the contravenersy but power of pun ip ing is aUinthe fingle Congregation. !♦ They tie all governing power toapuniihing power, asifthcre were no other wayes togo- verne, but upon fiippofall of fcandalls, whereas all Scripture and politicians make a power of giving Lawes formally a go¬ verning power. 2. When one focietie and Synod maketh the Tawes, andanothermuft execute the^i and piinifli the con- traveners, the fingle Congregation that punilheth, is more fubjefted by a truely prelaticall bondagCjthen if the Law-ma¬ kers had onely the power of punifhing the contraveners, as they onely have the power of making the Laives. I take not here Lawes for Lawes properly fo called, but for minifteriall di- reftories having ecclefiaflicall auchoritie: and here in effeft, our brethren lay truely a prelaticall bondage on the Churches of Chrifiy for they teach that a Sy?iod may make a Law by a pa- Ifdrall power, and that this Synod is an ordinance of Chriji by 15. and that as Prelates did, they fend thofe Synodi- Call decrees to bee obeyed and put in execution by the Churcbesy. ' . andordainethe contraveners to bee pnnifhed by the ChurcheSy 1 power 'above a powery and mandates for govern¬ ment 3^7 A power of junf/di^ion. mcnt feiii: by the Synod EQ the ChurcheJto bee. obeyed and a Synod governing by Clmrebis^ this they .call prelaticall in us. Rut 3. there w no pnall poxvcr here fay they) nothing de¬ cerned to bee obeyed) Jitbp£nay ttnder the paine of excommunication^ therefore no power of jurifdiblioti. But this confeqiience is ju'ftly denyed, tor no politiciaiijno rearo.nin the world can fay that all power of jaiifdiftionis included in the power ©f excom¬ munication.^ What? hath the Church a Church-power to threaten} and no Church-power to pardon the penitent ? I think if theC/.?«rc/:>astheCWf/>j Matth. 18. receive a power from Chriji to bind in heaven and earthy doth not Chrilt in that fame patent give to her alfo a power to looje in earth and heaven ? and when hee faith, if hee refufe to heare the Churchy let him be to thee Of an heathen and publican ; doth hee not give to the Church a power to command? if hee command to heare and obey the Church, hee miift give a power of jurildiftion to the Church to command, and a power to command not penall onely, but promilTorie alfo, to loofe and abfolve upon condition of pro- felicd repentance. Now fuppofetheCWd? make a Law, thcH the refur rebl ion of the dead is a truth of God to bee beleeved, arid profefledjupon occalton that in the Ccngregation Hymeneur & Alexander denycth that Article, in that Very CommandenienC doftrinall the Church doth governe the whole Congregation, and exercifeth a power of formall governing, though in their ad they fay nothing of the cenfure of excommunication, to ' thofe who (hall deny that Article of the refurredion, for (I hope) a fimple landion maketh a Law, though no pcnaltie beeexprciTedinit, and though there had beenc in the Decree, Act 1 5.28.311 cxpreffe punilhmcnt, this fhouldjto our brethren prove no power of jurifdidion exercifed by many, for this which is faid, Gal. i. 8. Though tvee or an Angel from heaven { preach untoy on (^another Goppef then that which w ee have preached \ let him bee accurjed^ and that ! Cor. ^.[16, JVoe unto met if I I preach not the Gofpely and many other threatnings in Scrip- i tore, though a punllhmenc bee annexed expreflely, ceafe not 1 tobee meerely doftrinall, and are not threatnings importing formally any power of Churcb-jurifdibiion ^ and therefore *Ddd 2 ihe porver of a Sytiod ihoujjjli nicfitioM Inoald have beene madcot a cenfure, if there jcc not here ii Synod. 2. fJa^'ing power and authoriuc from r.hHu.s. ‘-'Onitnanding by the holy Ghoft^f as ihefc indeed are ail here; the name oiceniwrernonld prove no power of jurif- Oh]z^z. 5. ‘i bt laying 071 of the joake fpok^en of v» 2^. is a ineere ioUrinaUyoakc^ andit imp^rteihno more ca pon er of jurifdillmi, then n'e can emchtde that the ohtrnders of circumcifon had a pon'erpf' jw’iJdiCiion^ hecaufi they are faidto Jay on ayoakc aljb^ and to tempt Cod in fa. doing^verf 10. yinfip. I retort this reafbn,forwe can then no more conclude that the ApolUes by an ApoftoHck authoritie kyd on this yoake^' thetirvee cast conclude that the ohtruders of circumcifon did lay ofithk yoake^ hecaufe they are faidto lay on a yoal^e and to tempt Cod^v. 10. Itisamoft’unequall reafoning to argue againft a |uft Synodical! power from a hnfull and unjuti powerj for thele obtrudersofcircumcifion bad no lawful! power at all to lay a yoake on the Dilciples, but finned and tempted God in laying on that yoake, but it is not denyed by our brethrenjbut the Apo files and Elders had a lawful 1 power to lay on a yoaj^ in this Synod, onely it is controverted whether it bee a meen dog-' maticall or do&rinall ponoer^ or if it bee a power of jurif- diftion, nay theobtrudersof circumcifion by neither of thele two powers layd on a yoake upon the Dlciples. Ohje&, 6. T'hef decrees which did no other way 'es hind the Church of Jerujdkrttftben they did hind all the Churches of the worlds cannot hee decrees ofportser of juriJdiHion over the Church of Jerujalcm^ a?jd over the Church of Antioch, But thefe decrees did no otherwife hind the Church of Jcrufalem^ then they did bind all the Churches of the world. ^ fyr the dejerees of Apofles and Elders at Jerufalem^ /iU. . were f nt^o aU the Churches (f the world to bee ohferved^ and feeing they could not as^Synodicall Camtts ohliege ail the Churches of the worlds by an ecclefiajiicall tie^ he-cauje all the Churches of the world fmt not CommiJfioncrSyand all tlje Churches of the world couldtiot he rtprefoited in this Synody but omly the. Churches of Jerufakm and AtJtiocb ; y^a,^e/ee.ngt that thk Synod is asiy more then the Church of Afitioch feek^ngcounjell from the fijier Church at Jerufakm'^ as one Church may advife another Churcbithai vs .weaker in knowledge y in a matter a jrorver of]tir ’tfdiUion, 15.22. a?id Act 1 5- ihmfelves. 2. It cannot derJ of J^^^^'^f^rlurches of Syria and Cilicia had any commif loners hcpr(yventb^i^ r,ho yet ^I'tcom- hercifarre \ U commijlloners there 1 9-^^y ^ % f proven that Antioch fint Elders to Sit and if tEe Canon come from the Ap.pia^Apo- 1 lhatonej is unwarrantable ; now%/.aT«, out A5-/riT«,*c«-_ » underliandeth Grecke, are not astheyarecalUd y r^^ the Seventie Interpreters life the friendly advi^foo LawmadebyPariw.L^cufeth word,D««(tS afi.to exprelK the word, '•^•V ^ ,j „ i.isa graverbiifineflethenwe ^^n“k“eo7 teUev" ^ almuLonveenein a Synod, a's and Eyrrr nlCalTa^ thaethey can fay asitis v.^. h 'thTfiStd hi holj Gb.Ji fpeaking in a W Churches and three forts of Churches are bee three forts of ? ^ernralera, Iccondly 9 Antioch, „„deratieby.th.s Synod, Cter& oftlre ^ria and ‘ fjenfakm have formall comunffioners Gentiles. avail rip a<; concerning the. taith. of the 400 The power of a Synod venchCommandemenCj and by the fifth Coniniandemcntj to abllaine from fornicationj becaiife the Synod had forbidden ir, 2. They Were under a tie by due proportion, not to keepe the Law of Mofej and not to bsc civcumciCed by any necelTitic of a Divine Law, but onely by permilTion to ufe thefe ceremo¬ nies for feare of fcandall. 3. They are tied by proportion al(b to give no offence in things indifferent. 4. Not to rejeft the Gewi/e/ whom the Lord had calledtohis heavenly king- dome, as well as the 2. Thefe of the who never heard of the Synod, and fo were not oblieged to bee there in their Commilfioncrs or not tied at all by this De¬ cree, by vertue of any ecclelialUcall tie, but are onely tied by" the Law of Nature, not to abiife their libertie in the ufe of things in their owne nature indifferent, and fo this is falfe that the Church of Jerufalem wiu tied ?to other way by thefe aStj then all Churches of the world, forfome of the Churches of the world werenottied atall, by any ccclefiafiicall bond, but onely for the necelTitieofthe Law of Nature. 3. Jerufalem, Antioch, Syria and Cilicia were tied by an ecclefiafticall tie, becaufe Jerufakm and the Churches of Antioch had here Coramillioners, for Antioch lent Paul and Barnabas with certaine other of them, vv*Jt ef cuJtwj', thistnuft relate to Paflors and Elders, if SyAa and CHicia had no Commifiioners here, as certainly they were oblieged to fend Commilfioners, as well as Antioch, feeing their calc was one with Antioch, v. 2:^. and they could not butheareof this Apoftolickremedieto remove the fcandall of fallc Doftrine,and therefore their Commilfioncrs were either here, or then they were oblieged to bee here, and here wee have the true elfenceof a Synod, to wit, a meeting of the Chin¬ ches of Antioch and Jerufa'em at Jerufalem to determineof this queftion. But that the Church of did not determine all the bufinelfe ina Presbyteriall way, and that others had hand init,isclcare. I. Becaufe Paul and Barnabas and others with theui are exprefly lent from Antioch to Jerufakm as Coni- miffioners and Eiders, and here they reafbn and voyce, as is cleare, ch,i’^.v,i't^»v.22.v^2%,ch.i6.a^,ch.2\.2%,26. and the Afls and Decrees arc aferibed to all the Apofiles and Elders who were prefentat thecoiinccU5c/:?,T4.4.c/;.i5.z'. 22.?;. 12. and amongff thefe a poiv£y of juTifdi^iion, tlicle were and ^iiTnahos ^ with certaine others (ent from A7ittoch^AB.i'^.2. and the Y^lders of Jerufalem^ A&.21.2^> with the Apoflcs.ASl.j 6.^. (2.J the rcafonsalledged are falfe, for A^.i6.4.Aa,i^.22. AB.21.2^,^ the Aas and Sy nodicall De¬ crees are not aferibed to Elders of 7‘^rw/^/ew onely, .but Apoftles who were not Elders at and to the Elders ill Jcrufalenj^AB ,16, 4* ferttfAem. It is no matter though it cannot bee proven that the Clmrchos of Syria and Cili¬ cia had no Commiflioners there, for firfl", the contrary can¬ not bee proven; feondly, they ought to have had Comniiiu- oners here 5 thirdly, the Afts are (cut to them conjunftly with Antioch^znd meflengers to report the mind and fenle of the AP fembly as to 3^ Cd*) It is but a groundlene coiKeit to lay that Parkland came to the Synod at Cemmijfio- Tiers ^or Of fervants to receiDc information y not as tdders to give their deeijive veiceSj bpcaule PtAvot^7U{nA>st>ois^ Captaines knd leading men amongft the Brethren, which brethrenare certainly thefe mentioned in thefame v^rihyApofkSy Elders^and the whole Churchy and thefe mentioned in the next verrc52^» Apofles ^Elders and Brethren^ that is, chofen men of this Alfembly ; now it is evident that Judas and Silas were no part The power of a Synod 40& part of Elders of the Church of Jerufakin^ but Prophet j at Anlioihj V. 32. and members ofthat Presbytery fpokenof^f^. 13.132. and./46?.i5.2;.35.And what power then had the AlTemblyto fend them, andefpecially what power had the Elderfliip or presbytery of to fend men of their owne company who were not men of their owne company ? there- lore they W' ere called chofen men sf of their owne com¬ pany, and leading men” of the Brethren, becaulethey were members of the Aflembly, and of t\\2itcou?tcell gathered to¬ gether with one a:cordjV. 25. and not becauie they were naked oi i\\^ Church of Antioch.;, but Elders^ Prophets^v. ^2, and members of the AdemblVj'z;, 22.23. And when as it is faid A[d,i6.^,A^.2t.2^. Phefe decrees are aferihed to the FJders hi Jerufalem. I anfwer they are not called the Elders of the Church of as K&vel. 2.1. To the Angel of the Church ofEphefuSj v,S. To the A ngel of the Church of S myrna^ and 1 2 , of the Church ofPergamuj^stnd v, 1 8. and A&. 20. 17. but the £;- ders which were at Jerufalem afjcmbled: and this doth no more prove that all thefe Elders were onely the Elders of the Church atjerufalemythcn it proveth that the Apojiles werethe Apofksof the Church at lerufakm which no man can fay: yea by the phrafe of Scripture ufed in other places, it iscleare theyw^cre not the Elders ofthe Church Jerufalem-^^nd for Acl.21. 25. The El¬ ders of the Church of Jerufalemtal^eth thofeVecrees upon theniy not as if they made the whole Synod, but becaufe they were a confidcrable part ofthe Synod, for it is cleare from the ftory, y4^if.i5.thatthe Apoftlcsand others were members of that af- (embly, and therefore,|hatZ’, 25. Wee have written and conclu¬ ded y &c. miift bee expounded, wee as apart of the Synod, have written, &c. and it is a Synecdoche, and the pronoune (wee) includeth no ApoftJe but Jamesy whereas Petery Pauly BarnahaSy ludaSy SiUs and others Elders and Brethren were members of the Synod, yea and ( as our Brethren fay, though to meek is notprobable) the whole Church of lerufalcrn fi:omz/.22.c.l5. ObjeB, 7, They take away the fcandall in adohtrinall way only'y declaring that they ottghtto abfainefrom things fcandalous, Anfw * The very delivering to Satan may thus bee called doStri- anll 4 fomr of]nrtfdiBhn, 40? zzj/ij becaule it is a Declaration that the mans hnnes are ned in heaven, yet it is an authoritative declaration, and if it bee nieere doftrinall, one Paltor and one Prophet might ave done all which this venerable collcdge of Apott es and Eldeis difputed, reafoned, and concluded Synodically. A mcere doftrinall power layeth not on burdens and Decrees. Hejdian Callcth fuch ^oyf^ femtajconfultum ^ and Budeuj a. Bwieas chttatt. man excellently skilfull in the Greeke language laith the like of it, and fo doth thtcivill Law make it afiaime rfthe Senate. OhjeS. 8. TkreafinwIyPanlcoulJmt, thug!) hee n:as an A- po^k! d^termlm thU at Antioch, rvof not becaujehee wanted Apofio- lick anthoritie, bnt hecaufe hti Apoflolick^potverwai more qmfitona- bl^heemtbavmgficneChrijiinthefieJh, nor being a mtmpoj the life death and refumBion of Chrif:, then the authoritie 0/ ] arms and Peter rvho were eje-witmf 'es of Chrifij life, doBrint, and rinof, and faw hinfiifiblj afeend to heaven, and the beleevers doub¬ ted if hee wof an Apoflle, and the Sjmd wof convened to ham the re~ flntionofihe Apofles^andfoit w*smeercly ApofiolicaU. Though I grant there beefome truth \nini%,thatF,mls ApoMick^allmg wen now more queftieinab!e,then the reft of the (IUj- and I eafily yceld chat thefe who diiputcd with him could not*rcft upon his authority ; yet I deny that hence weecanin- ferre no Synod; for if the Apollles had convened in Synod to CJ^MGthoCewho dflubtedof Tauls authoritie as an Apojile- then they would have referred the matter to James and Teter, who to theft beleever^s were undoubtedly the Apples of the Lord: but ir the Apoflles had had no intent, but to end the controyerhe in a vnecre Apofiolick^way, and not intended a Synodicall and an ecclehafticall and perpetuall remedy in fuch cafes of contro- verfies, in particular Churches-^ I fliall not beleeve that the yi- toliles when they were to determine by a fiiperior, an Apolto- iick and infallible light, they would have joy ned with them the Elders, as AB, 1 5. 1 6 . #£» conftder of the quefion, and that the ^ Church of doubting if was an Apoftle,vjomdha\c decreed to fteke a refolution from Elders, and that in an^^^- GAk‘way,^ov they Pent to the Slders at Jcrufalem lor a rejolu-, xXoTtasweUastoihtApofiles, AB.i 5.2. and judge yee if the Apo- ftles being to determine infallibly as Apojlles, would joyne t le *Eee ■■■■' ■ - - - - ^ — '■ T ht pemr, pf a Synod fallibkand infcri®iir light of Eldtrj^ v. <5. and Bretl>rtn,v.2i. if they had not had mind to determine the qaeftion in a Sj- nodicali way. ObjeH. Btet it h mt chare, that in thit aEi they either cenfttn ■perfyns^or. doe any thing mordsrto Chur ck-:mfnre^, but onely exexeij^ a naked dalfrinall pojver, u4nfw. Adoftrinall power was in a higher meafurc in the Apolilcs, then in all the Elders of the world, who were all but fallible men, and James and Feter to theft beleevers, who mo¬ ved the qiiellion, were undenyably Jpofilej, and what nail power could ihey fteke in the ^^erj to whofe determinati¬ on, by intention both of Anthch^eb.i’^^i . and by the Apofilej intentian^v^ 6-. the queftion is referred as well* as to the Apofiles ? if the matter was not to bee ended by aTormall Synod. 2. Ner can they deny a power of jurifdiQion though there were no per fens re- buk^dand cenfnred in this Synod • for the objeft of a juridicall power is not oncty perfbns, but things of order, deccneie, circumftances, qucftionsofdoftrinc,asiscIeare, KeW.i. 14,15, 8t officers to be ordained, .<4^. 5, 3, 4, 5,6. $, 22. » Tim, 2.2,3. but the fentence of nen^ Communionha ctnCurcy and a great oacjyea and of kindred and blood m oft nca re to excommunication, and that if any Churches fhoiil.d have reftiftd theft Canons, by this Canon ihe Churches might have pronounced the fentence of noz-^ommunion againftthem, and to pronounce this ftntenceisan aft ofgo-- vernment as properly fo called, as to pronounce the ftntence ®f excommunication, for it is the formall halfe of the ftn- . icnce of excommunication. Qbje&, I o, Ipfeemeth that ApojileJ here determine as Apofles^for ih^ candeime the obtruders of circumcifim^ beeaufe theytau^t theje things without ary ApofoUck,, Commsuidement^v^, 24. They teach that you mu fl bee circumcifed and keeps the to whom^ wee, (the Ape^ files') gave no fuch eommandement, Anfw, This is no more a good argument to prove that the obtruders of circumeijion did te^ich fa.Ke' do^tine, and were not condemned by the ApoftJesand Elders Synodicalfy, then if onefhould fay,thisi»not a Syhodicall decree of the Church, btpauft it is proven and madegpod by the Wordpf God, for Synow (I ^mer of Svnodicall decrees exclude not Gods word though they bee not formally Scripture; forinfomepa« oftheEpiftIe the A- noftles may weU fpeakof themfelves as diftmgu.lhed from Elders LdasApoftles, and yet the alTemblyis an ordinary bynod and not a n Apoftolick meeting, foe if wee ftould amue thus, rhewhole Church, men and women,®, aa. lent meuengers to %fhch, as the Church, and not as ApolHes, our brethren would thinke it a wcakc confcqucnceto mferre, Erga, this was nothingbutaCongregational,notanApoftoUcalineetmg.YcE our brethren contend that the whole Church and fingle Con¬ gregation of Ier«/a/e« did coBCurre in this meeting as confen- fees and having power alfo, though not of )urifdiaion; but I wonder why our brethren (hould focontend that there was no power of cenfuring put forth in this Affembly, feeing one of their fpeciall anfwers, whereby they would prove that thisit not a patterne of an ordinary Synod, Md fuch a Synod as wee contend for, having power of jurifd.aion is, that this was an ordinary meeting of the Elders and Church of fcw.g'vingcounfellandadvifeWiththe Apoftles to the Church of butl amfure the bufinelTeof not fcandalizing did asmuchconcerne the Church of Tera/i/em, and the Synod they ought to put forth power of jurildiaion, if any of their members, hearing that the Afofki contended that the eeremoniallUwdidnot lay a tie on the confcience of ei¬ ther Tew or Gentile, iB/orodei, before Gods court, asthcpla- cesciledbyIam«prove,®.i5,i«,t7<8tf«'’-<5">'«P''flj'*';^ G,d nou^poicth m difaen« h,mixtUms andGmlda,v 9.l>^ koth are Caved thmi^h the gritce of OKT Lord hfur,v, il.jihould ab 1 „e f;U blood! to the offence of the weaker^foouU not this Congregationall Church condenme l^h, . Ww adeenfitram, in order to excommunication? yea *e Elderlhip and Con¬ gregation of lerufalem here Convened as o«r brethrrt fay, ftould have failed in this firft Synod, and a fo the Apopei with ahem ifthevnegleaedtoexercife luridicall power over their ow”e Congmgatlon in thecafe of fcandall, and a fcandall as oofhbletothem fofall in as the Gentiles^nd therefore either tte affembly confilling of Apoftles and of the particdar Church of Wa/em erred, which wee cannot fay, or then they did exercife power in orfer to excommunication^^- 4c6 Theperver of a Synod wards their owne Churchy and fo there is fonie juridical! pow¬ er put forth in this riiceting. Ohje^, II* "T hough ihe J^pojilesh this Synod proceed hji rpay of deputing and borraw light one from another^ it follow eth not that they goe not on here as Apofiles^ yea though Peter and Paul doe not fay all the truth) 'nar fall upon that which is the conclufion of the ^fem- hlj’) as lames doth) it doth not hinder but they are led in all thefe Sy^ nodicaU debates by the infallible and Apoflolicl{ fpirit) becaufe fome things are revealed to otie Evangeliji and to one Prophet^whicb is not revealed to another^ John the Divine fawvifions and heavenly myfie- ries which none of the ref of the Apofles faW) nor could write in their writings and Canonicall EpifleS) yet it doth not hence follow that JameSjPeterjJudc and Paul in their canonicall writings and Epifiles were net immediatly injpired. It is enough to make the Apofles in their writings infallible Apofles and immediatly injpiredff that which they write bee the infallible truth and canonickJScripture) though every pofle write not all canonick^truth- now what the Apofles fetteth down in this Synod is Scripture) and the obfB of our faith) and written for our inf niBion‘^ fo fomethmg was revealed /(? James which was notreveakdtoPezQvandPaul in this difputC) but it foUfweth not) E rgo, whatVetey and Paul fpakp) they jpake it not by immediate re- vefntion) anf what they fpake is not Scripture. . , Anfw^ I. Theftrengthof my argument is dole miftaken, forldidnotarguelimply from the Apoftles borrowing light one from another, to prove th-ey aft not here ^ Apofles', but as ElderS) neither did I argue limply from this, James jaith more then Etter doth) £rg0)Peter is not immediatly injpired in what bee faith: for I gtAni the Apofles borrow light from the PropbetS) and their writings, one faith and writeth what another faith not, and cannot write,and yet all are immediatly infpired, in what they write. But I argued thus; when ever the Apofles are cpnfultcd withtorerolveaquefiion as Apoftles & doconveene Synodically & intend to leforve the queftion if the Apoftles in thatcafcjor any one of them come Ihort of the rcfolution,& do not fee the conclufion they intend to fee,bi:it in fo farre as they are helped on by another in a way of dil^utation, in that they doe not aft as Apoftles, but the cafe is fo here; i .all were con- fulted with, 1 5.2. (2) all intended torelblvc the queftion, and did meet together for that end to rcfolve it fully, v. 6. (3) yet 407 a fewer of )urifdiBion* r 2") yet divers of the Apoftles, as Veter ^ Vaul and Barnahaf fee not the refolucion fully that they aimed at, ^t determine the nuemon imperfeftly, and fo, as if Urns had b«ne a^ent, or ifheehad feene no more in refoking the qneftion, then M and Barnat* and Peter faid, which was onely that Paro f 'MoRstvatnotte bee kfttbydihtr lett: of Gentile, ttpcniheNeceJjt- 'ue of Uvitim, bia that both Jems and Gentiles are faved. by the IraceorjefusChrifl., if Jamer ('I fay) had feene nomorethav this, the confcienccs of both Tides had not beene fa tished, and the quellion not refolved, but the Jewes (hould have gone on inatotallabllinence. from all. ceremonies, which beeaule-ot the indifference of the ceremonies, . was, then dangetoirt,/ lana dalous, and fpirituall homicide, and theGenti esfb.ould free, ly have eate?i blood., meaUs offered to idab, and ihmgJ firangied^ which alfo was fcandalous in a high meafure to^the weake Tewes, and fo the matter ftiould have beene worfe after this Synod, and the controveriie hotter, the, fire bolder, a r^ tiie fcandall more dangerous then it was before the Synod, which I cannot beleeve that the Apoftlcsas Apoftles could have done5 So weeknowNr^/i^riwto havefpoken as a man, and not as^a Prophet, when being confulted with by yJ^amd anent'.’the ■bhilding of the Temple, and purpofing and intending ful¬ ly to refolve the queftion, yet refolved it amifTc and quite con¬ trary to the mind of God ; now what the penmen ^ of holy Scripture intended to write as Scripture, that they fully wrote ■and no more, and what; they wrote not, that they insendednot to write, but leave it to others of the penmen ofrthe holy Ghoftjbecaufetheimmediadyinfpiring. holy Ghoft confulted with and intending to refolve fuch a canonick truth, cannot mifiTe in his ble^ed inteption. And alfo the E/^/en 'were conddeed with to- refolve the qUefliomas well as the Apo- ■files, as is cleare AB. i’y, 2. Now if tht Churoyoi.'JntiecI? had beene minded to referre the refolution to the Apoftles as infallibles Apoftle, they would never have referred it to the Elders, whom they knew cpuldierre aS( well.as themfelves,- nw would theEIdershavejoyned as fell.Ow-dlfputers with the A^p- poftles as Apoftles, as they expre(ly,do'e,^;p''^.foFithat.is.a«.yQa Would fay Tome cotintrey men of ordinary , fpifit deftitute of *Eep 2 all The fmver a Synod all propheticall light concurred with EJaiahto fee the vifimsof Gt)d‘ AnditisasifPiiWaskingcounlellatGod, tvhsther the men of Keilah tpould deliver him up to Saul, had confulted with God and with Ahiathar,And fome foure or five Elders of Ktilah voyd of all propheticall fpirit, whether the men of Keilah fhould deliver him up to Saul, or no: for chefe of Jerufn /c/wand Antioch and other brethren were as voyd of an Apojlo- liekjpirit as the Elders of Keilah were of a Prophetical! Ipi* ric. It were a vaine Jlftion for the Elderj to Joync tfiemfeivcs as joynt-difputcrs and fellow-relblvcrs of the controverfie with the Apoftlesj for the fellow-rcfolvers were to f^e refblution at the Apoftlcs , who could as Apoftlcs infallibly relblvc them* 2. What the Apoftles ftt downe M Scripture j and Is the oh]eSt of ourfaithy and written for our infruTion, the ApofilcS did give it forth in the Synod as Scripture^ it followeth not: I may preach Scripture, and that which U tfoe ohjc& of faith, and written for our infru&ion. Ergo, I preach it as an Apojl/e by an Apoftolick fpirit, it followeth not; for lb if the Elders had fpoken Scripture which.if written for our inflrutlion, the Elders Ihould havefpoken it by an Apoflolkk^ fpirit, which is niani- feftly fallq and lb if the Elders of Corinth, l Cor, 5, fhould have proven in their Presbytery that the incelhjous perfon fhould bee delivered to Satan, from Matth.lS, they fhould have fpoken that in the presbytery by an Apoflolick^ Spiriti all which are manifeftly falfe. The bolj Ghojl by Luke did make it Scrip¬ ture formally, butthatthe Apoftles fpakc it as Scripture by an Apoftolick fpirit, becaufeitis theobjeft of our faith that L«A«did infertit in the Canonicall hiftory, is no more hence proven then one might inferre that by the immediate infpiration ofthe Spirit fpake the oration that hec uttereth to thecoanccll of Priefts and Pbarifees, ^(^.5.34,35. for that is formally made Scripture by Lukp his inferring of it in the Rcgifter of Scripture; yea the words of Satan, Adatth.^. by thatreafon behoved to bee fpoken by divine and immediate infpiration: but the truth is, wee are not to take what Teter Cpeaketh from the Vrophet AmoSy AH, ! 5 .t/. 1 6, to bee Scripture, becauIe^Mj/ fpake kin the Old Teftament, but becaufe L»^ 4 pcwif by immediate infpiration faith that T e/er uttered theft words from the Frophet Jmos. Immediate infpiration ^aketh anv fay 1112 Scripture, and not the Apoftles hiftoricall relating ot it out ofthe writings of the Prophets, though the Payings of the Prophets as they areregiftred in thebookes of Old Tefta- nient bee formally Scripture, yet as cited by the Apoftles they aoe not become Scripture, except thefe faying, bee cited, tdt W<9,thatis,by the influence ofthe iramcdiatly infpiring ho¬ ly Ghoft, which influence onclymaketh formally any faying to bee Scripture. -n,, Ohje^^. IftJje Apopes did not in a Synod^ mth the Elders difputeandvoyceM Apofllcs, itjhould follow that at Apoflej, they did plant Churcksy but after the Churches, were planted they ceafed i^beeApoftleSyOnddidall as ordinary Elders y which is mof incon- gruofify for thenpould they defeend from an infallible to a fallible Jbirit, Anfw, ThcApoftlesdidonclyufe their Apoftolick power, when there was need of it . as- God worketh not miracles, but infome neceftitating exigence of fecond caufes : and what they could doe by an ordinary power, when the Churches wexe once copiftituted, they did not attempt to doe by their Apoftolick power 5 andthough their Apoftolick power was in them as a habit, yet the exercife thereof was rather under the dominion of an extraordinary and immediate rapt and in¬ fluence of God, then under the maftery of their owne free¬ will* I would aske why the Church of AntiochyXio doubt moft lawfully 15.2. did fend to feeke refolution at the fallible fpiric of Elders, and alfo (as our brethren teach) at the infal¬ lible fpirit of the Apoftles? and why did they not from their infallible and Apoftolick fpiritfteke out and chooft feven men to bee Deacons, but remitted to the fallible fpirit ofthe mtU- titude who arc not infallible or Apoftolick in their ehoile, both the nomination and cleftionot theft feven men ; but the Apoftles did much honour the Churches of Chrift in coopera¬ ting with them, and in doing moft things with their confenc^ that by example they might inKrdift"' dominion, and aflert a miniftcriall power, and' make Chrift moft Monarc h4ike in uhft governmeiBt *€f his-^piritnslf KingdomeJ no:^ did they^ 410 7 he pswer of 4 S^nod Mr ..yfather Mr. HoU-^c.Of p. 4?44. put offjor interdift themlHveSj nor forfeit their Apoftolicfc powei’j after Churches were conftituted, but ufcd their Apo- ilolick power at the Commandement of that great King exal¬ ted ferusChrili,whofeCatholick AmbaffadourstL-y wei^j as God irmiiediatly moved them. 0hje7. Ij. Fa^tlexercifeJ the power of the Kejes of kmwkdge ■upon Barbarians^ and might. havepreached to Indians^ and did preach to the feofing Athimans. Srgo>Wf asthis dolhi?i.i9. ITWtjef trwfc »« iki» which 'amoi"> ff the Gentila are turned unto God, and v,-7S>, a 9. compared with7c«r.io.24,2;,26,J7,e-t. Korn. I4.I4>>5- this was a Church- a power of Church^fcundjill or publick ofFeiicCjas tmching tlx maiter^ materia circa quam, ('^) Tht forme ,itid m'lnner of dftn^ing the cohtro- yeriie was a publick ChuHh-rvay by the Word of God,^^,! 5, fo Pe/erprovethjZ^.yjSjp. and JameSjV.i'^^l6^%ic.makcXh^(iod. (4.) The efficient caufes and agents in the qaeliignjarc i, Church- ojfic.rSyV. 6. Apojifes and Elders. 2. Church-ofixerj c'qmeened Churcb-wayesin i Church-body or fbcictrcjt?, 6,_r. 15.; and Apofks and Elders came together (in a a word which ciir brethren acknowledgeth doth, i Cor^ 5.4. note a formal! Church-afiTembly) to con fider pf this matter and v.2‘y. It feemed good to m being ajfetnbkd ihiih one ckcfird^ yiy.jihois «,cw3v/>ta-/^V, and the very Wbrd is hbt wanting (though with reverence of other^j it feemeth not to bee the multitude, feeing the word beeingfo general], mult have its lignification from the aftion and end, for which the meeting is intended, as before I laid J c\eare^v.22_.,It pka- fed the Apofles, Elders^ and ivhole Church.' A •^Ec.OLlXtonthty performe, when they are met in a political! body, is to decide a Church-controverfie^ that troubled many Churches^ Aid. i =yl2.v, 23,24. (6) The end is the peace and edifying of the as that the Churdoes of tlx Gentiles- bee nbt troubled with needle fe ce¬ remonies, as James faithjV^ ly.' arid the good of the.-Churches V. 29. from which if you keepe yokr felves, yeejhall doe weU, c. 16. 4. And as they nent through the cities th^ delivered'them the Decrees to he^pe, V. ^.fo^were the Churches efahlifed in the faith. Cjinfider hereis-the happy' end afid^frriif ofthis S}rldd ; f he eflahjjh- iag of the Churches . Therefore have bur bretllf^n without rea- fon ( I fpeake with reVereirce of their learning' and godli^ nelfe) denied the word CWcA to bee given to a Synod, Or a •.meeting of Elders, which' to mteqs cledre, AH. jiy. p,C), The 'Church I'endlnffys tU'C Etderf 'ip ojl Antihch • the Church recei- -ving,^'■. 4. is the Eldcrlhip at Jtrufaletp, and cannot conveni¬ ently bee exponed of the whole and rihmerous thoufands that bdeevedae Jerujalem- the refuiking cannot then bee mecrely doftrinall by the power of the keyes of knot'^ledge which is exercifed by one, nor arethe Apolilcs and Elders here confi- dered asmeerely Preachers and Teachers in the Aft of teach¬ ing, for why then ffiould they not bee formally a Church and a ^Eff Church- The power of a Synod - - ^ Chunb-afemhlj, as our Brethren fay^, if they bee an afTembly nieeting for preaching the Word ? for, the exercife ©f the keyes of knowledge in the hearing of a muhitnde is efientially an aft of preaching the Word. Oljcd. 1.4. T his Synod declares 07ily in .a. doUrinaU Tcay what is necejjary, rvhaijs fcandalous^ the fame waj^ that Paul doth^Rom^ 14. 14,15.1 Cor, 8. I C#r.-tO, Jlnfw, This Synod and declare one and the fit me thing, Ri'go, with one and the fame aiithoritie, it foUoweth notj Paul writethj I Cor.5, that the inceftcous man fhoiild bee excom¬ municated, and this hee wrote as canenicall Scripture, by the immediat infpiration^of the holy Spirit, if then the Church of Ct?riwf/;{houldiiaveexcommunicated him,fhall it follow that they gave out the fentence of excomunication by the immedi¬ ate infpiration ofthe holy Spirit?! thinke not,, their Churches fentence had been given outhy a meereieccJcfiaftiealJ authoritie, according to the Churches oi Chrift to the world send doth exc6mmuni€ate,foIIowing xh&Cburch oi Corinth asa patterne. Ohf 1 5 . Though thefe obtruders of ceremonies did pervert foules^ v,2^yet the Synod doth not fummond-them before themynor excommuni¬ cate theniybut remit them tothe particular-.Churches to whom it properly belonged to. ctnfure^ and not to any Synods or fuperiour Judicature. Anfw. There was no need to fummon them, for thefe jkbverters of Joules were perfonally preient at the Synod, and re¬ buked in the face of the Synod as perverters of fottles^ v. 24, for ifthey were not prefent ; i. to whom doth fpeake, v. lo^ tdOivtherefore why tempt yee God to put ayoak^on the ttecke of the di- fciples^&c. the ApoflesandRlders did not impofe the yoake of taw upon the beleeving difciplcs, nor any other, fave onely the obtruders ofcircumci(ion.c2. Who were they in the Synod viho made mifch dijputingl v>y. note the not any fave thefe obtruders. JErgo, they were perfonally prefent at the Synod,, ngr needed they to excommunicate them, for r judge that they acquiefeed Co the determination of James^ which was the fentence of the Synod, and the great difpute fpoken of,z;'7. ceafed»,i^. 1 3. and the conclufion is agreed upon, 22. 'rdrt thenitfeemed gaodtoihe Apofles^ Riders and whole ■ Clsurch^ and there was reafbn why. thefe obtruders fhould ac- quiefc^j fo that there w=4S np.nced of further cenfure, foe there . 41 5 A pdtver sffttrifdiBier}, was fatisfaftiou in part given to both liddes. The queition waSywhether or no are beleevers now to I^epe the Law and the CQvtxnoiiiQ^ It was aniwered by the Synod, by a dilUnftion which Favoured, in part, both hdcs, i. There is no neceilitie that the beleeving Gentiles who are faved by grace as well as the Jewes bee troubled to keepe all the cei emo- nies, and this fatisfied the who taught that the Gen¬ tiles were now made one people with the Jewes, and both arc Freed in confcience From Mofes his yoake , the other partoFthediiHnftionitwasthis, yet there bee fome ceremo- niall commandements, as not to eatethings offered to Idols, bhod, and things ff angled, (For fornication is oF another nature, and abftinence thereFrom is oF perpetuall neceffitie, i Cor. 6. 13, 14, l<;,i6i\Theff./^.^.Col,^.%.')t\xtkm\xikhtc2rvoUQA, For Fcandals fake, by all t\it Jewes, biitefpecially by xht Gentiles, left the rveJti Jewes, who take thefe to be divine commandements yet m Force,takc offence, and this was fatisfaftorie to the obtru- deTS,''and wee heare no more of their difputing, and there is an end of the controverfie by the blefled labours of a lawfnll Synod. 3. I could eahly yeeld that there is no neceffitie of the elicit afts of many parts of governmentjFuch, asexcommuni^ cation, ordination, admitting of heathens proFeffifig the faith to Synods provincial!, national! or oecu- menicall, but that Synods in the cz.(q of presbyteriall^ Churches, command thefe particular Churches whom it concern- cth, to doe their dutic, and in this Fenfc the Synod, .^51. 15, is to remit the cenfure oFexcommunicationto the presbytery of Antioch 3.nd Jemjaktn, in the cafe of the obftinacie of thefe obtrudersoF circumcifion, but fo fome power of government is due to the Synod, as pref^ribingofLawes andGanons for presbyteries and Congregations. Object, 16. T herefore was the Synagogue of the Jewes no compkat Churchy becauje all the ordinances of God cannot bee performed in the Synagogue, and therefore were the Jems commanded onely ‘ft Jeru* C&SAmesMe- falem and in no other place to keepe the pa ffeover, andtooffer offerings ^ and facrijices, which were ordinary worff ip, Dcut. 1 2. but there tf y.c.iifi.ch.iJ. f- not any rvorffip or facred ordinance, Q faith that Qa) worthy Vhine ^ Dr. Ames) of preaching, praying, Sacr aments, &c, preferibed, which 1^. *Fff2 » 4H The poiver ef a Symd Herk->c. IX'I? iinot te bee ohfervedin tvtTj Congregation of the Ntw Tefammt : '^oT ^ there cmf ordinary mkzifler appointed who ii not given to fome one cf tlSskind^ Sartlf) IVlr.Thom- and brotherly {Qn^itacbers in New -England.' Others fay beeoMfe there was a repre^ anfwer ji-^ativt worjhip of faenfeingof all the 12. Tribes at Jerufakniy therefore all the Synagogues were dependent Churches y and Jerufalem iVM the fdpremt andhighefl Church, but there is nareprefentative wor^. firip iindjcNew Tefiamenty and therefore nc need of Synods, as high-- er Churches.. Anfw^ Sm^el j the afarefaid reverend Brethren of New England havethefe' words, (c) Butitfeemethtoustbatthepawer fof a 8. Sjuady if' not properly a-.pnisier’jindexercife of government jind jurif-, diClion, bkt apiwer of'.eL0rdm:, andfo a Synod nmber a teaching ihkrioL governing Chureb ^ fioni which I mCerre^ i. That our Brethren cannot deny a power, of governing to a Synod, but it is not (b proper governing y as excommunication; an but (/lay!) it is moreproperly gover-ning^j astoinaiKLaw^Sf. ajnd rules v^erning, is a mor£nobIe,^emment and higher aft bf^govera- ing (as is evidentin the King and his ParliameatJ 'then the ex¬ ecution of thefe Ljiw.es and. rules, >2. Our brethren incline to raake a Synod L, inferre that Synodir' ^^a’llteachixig by-giviiig:ouc .ciEKf®^tyihg;p^^^^^ Churched j as: (d) Chyrch - our Brethren^of ' NetfEngijmdf andithc forenamed(0 au- governmenr ^hors teach, is an ordinance of Ghrall that can bee performed. f^^'Xn'fwe^ in fio fingle Congregation ron earth,for a dbftriiaalLCanor^ of ioV.i4.pag. oHe'j Congregation can lay nw eszleifiaiijcali. ticl.ujwtf’i many* 43,44s." Churthes. Erga^bf this rcarombuf Ooi^regatibns IhaU bee. j^pRjident, as were the Jewi(h Sybagogues,. 3. With favour Thooijhn of thoTe learned men it is a beggipgof the queftion'to make Jerufalem the fupreme Church, and the Synagogues depen-» 40,4 r*ii. dent becaufe -k was ondy ^t Jerufalem to facrificej for I hold that yer*^/ewwa? a dependent Church nO'- lefle fhen the fmallelt Sy nagogue in all the tribes, for in a Ca- ( V tholick meeting of all Judah iot renewing a Covenant withGody. ; s 2 ‘.hrufakni-tFSd. s but- a fifler Church, with all of ludah^ Benjamin, 'h'V. - Mphrdihiy^ManafW^ who TCh^ouk i, 12. made up one ' great- Church T)thrch did ftveare that Covenant, Ordinances 4 porvcy of '\wifdiBion» 415 doe not formally make Churches vifible, nor divers ordinances divers CWc/je/ ; profeffion of the truth formally conilituteth a viable Churchy and Church union in ordinances and govern- mentj and this was alike in the Synagogues and in lerufakm. It was a thing meerely typicall that at lerufakm oncly, and in the Temple onely (hould there bee offerings and facrifices, be- caiife in Cbrifi God~man,all our worfliipand fervke and prayers are accepted of the Father, but (\ pray you) did this inftampe with any note of Church^fitpremacy above the meaneft Synagogue in all I/rae/and ludabt I fee it not, all the Syna¬ gogues and all the land were members ofthe national! Church, and every onea memhier of his owne Synagogue, the performs profeffing the; truth and dwelling at lerufakm had no fhprema- eie over the Synagogues^ becaufe they did inhabit that typicall place, but the Priefis and Leviieswere indeed fervants to all the laud, in offering faerifices, and in governing in the Synedry ei¬ ther the greater, or the lefle, but thefe pcofedbrs who did con- fticute the vifible Church at lemfalem had no Church Jufremacie at all for their relation to the Temple, their cohabitation or bodily contiguitie was no' Church-relation then or now • and that thefe of the Synagogues behooved to worfhip i n fome fb- lemne afts onely at lerufalem^ did no more give fliprcmarfe to the inhabitants of lerufalemtoheeA Church over them, then the Synagogues could clainie fuprcmacie over the inhabi* tantsof lerufakm^ for the inhabitants of lerujalem were tied to worfhip there, and in no otherplacc, and to hand to the. deter m inn don of the great Synodrie without appeale, be^ caufe there was not a Catholick vifible Church in the world but the Church of the len'ei 5 and this argument with as great force of reafon might conclude that all the cities and incorporations of England are in government dependent and fubordinateto Londomnd thefuburbs, becaufe they are fubordinate to the honorable Houfes of Parliament, if weefhould fupponefhat Wefminfer by a ftandingLaw of the Kingdome were the unal¬ terable feat where the Parliament can fit,' and in no o^her place, which yet could prove nothing, feeing London fnburbs are in their government no iefle fubordiheite- to the Pailiament, then the meanell village and towne in England^ *Ff£$ and, 4i6 The fewer of a Synod and therefore I fee no ground, becauft (bme reprefentadve worfliip was tied to Jeru(aIcm,to give Jerufalem a Church-fitpre- wiJciCjla.bccaufe one Congregation doth pray for another that is under peftilenceanddifeales, and praiics God ibr the delive¬ rance from thele evills which allb is a fort of reprefentative wodhipfevery Church and perfbn partaking of a Chriftian priefthood to offer up prayers and praifes one for another) it will not (as I conceive) prove that one Congregation hath ChHrch-fupremacie^ and power of jurifdiftion over another* Becaule i. all Ifrad wsls alike circumciledj 2. all alike the called /jwp/e in covenant with God. 3. all had claime tb^xhe Altar^SaerificeSy Temple, Arl^y&c, 4. All alike profefled their fubjeftion to God, to Prieftsand Prophets in thclc (amc ordinances, whether typicaU, or judiciall, or nterail, therefore every Synagogue alike at at T>an or Berfi/eba, were alike Congregationall Churches, without dependance one up¬ on another, and all depended upon the whole nationall Church, and on the Synodries fiipreme, fubordinate, and the Synagogue-government according to their fubordinations re- ipeftively; andllee no nationall in Ifrael peculiar to them, or typicall, more then there is a nationall Church in Scotland or England, though God put fome diftinguiflring typicall notes upon their government,yet it never made either theihvi(ibleorvifible Cl>«rd>of the lewes to differ in nature and elTcnce from the Chrijlian Churches, Ohjeld. 17. FromtheporverofjurifdiBion, in a Synod, you may inferreapoiverof jurifdidiion, in a nationall Church, and a potver of jurifdiBion in the whole Chrijlian vporld, and wee know net any Foliticall Church Catholick^ and vijible in Scripture, and if there were any fuch Church Catholicity then might theycotjveene and fweart a Catholick^cevenant for uniformitic of dodfrine, worfhip,and goverti^ mtnt of the Church, as wee have done in Britaine, and this Catho- Ikk^Church might impofe it, upon a nationall Church, even by that fame Law of proportion, by which the nationall Church may im- pefe it on particular Churches which are parts of the Nationall , Church. Anfw, I Iccnot howthc confequcnce holdeth every way good 417 4 power of jurifdi^i on, good, that as wee inferre from a jtiridicall power in a pres¬ bytery, the fame power juridical! in a Synod, and the fame in anationall AiTembly, that therefore wee may inferre thefame juridical! power in an Oeatmenick^counceUi and the realbnsof thedifparitiel take to bee thefe ; i. The farther remote in locall diftance of place that CWcAv bee, (as it falleth out in the Catholiel^vif/b!e Church) the danger of feandalizing one another, by viiible communion, and fo the opportunitie of edifying one another is the lefle, and fo the communion via¬ ble isthelefife, andconlequently the powerof jurifdiftionis the lefle. 2. An univcrfall and oecumenick councell of all the vifible Churches on earth, is an aft of the vifible Church w hich fuppofeth all the viflble Churches on earth to bee inthatmo- rallperfeftionoffoundnefleof faith, of concord and unitie, that fomc one Congregation orclaflicall presbytery of Elders according to Gods heart may bee in, which morall perfeftion perhaps is not defaBo attainable, (though it bee not phyfically impoffible) in this life, except wee fuppore,the heavenly dayes of Chrifts vifible reigne on earth a thoufand yeares, when yet there lhall bee no Temple nor cxternall miniflery, of which Hate Icannot now difpute, and therefore I conceive thefe fix- tcene hundred yeares there never wasanintegrall and perfeft oecumenick councell of allthe Churches on earth, and there¬ fore if wee (hould difpute of the juridieall power of fuch a Ca^ tholick aflembly whether it may impofe an oecumenick and Catholick oath on a nationall Church againfl their will, and excommunicate a national! is but a needlefle and a Cl^mericali difpute^ and it indudeth two contradiftory Tup?- pofitions. 1. That all the on earth arc of one found faith, worfiiip, doftrineand Church- government^ and yet one nationall Church is fuppofed to bee heterodox, fcandalous, andobftinate, fo that that whole nationall Church muft bee conflrained to take a lawful! oath and muft bee extrommuni- cated; fuch an hypothefis is not poflible where thcGofpellis preached, for even the whole Kumip Church, m allksmcm^^ bers deferveth not excommunication, in refpeft wee are furc God hath thoufands in the bofbme of that Church,, who be^ leeve in Chrift, and doe. not defend popery with obftinaci^ The fewer of a Synod afidfiich an hypothells is contradicent to the fnppofition of the foundneire of faith and iinicie of all Chrijiian Churches on earth, and therefore I plainely deny that Chrifi hath given the like power of) urifdiftion to the CatholickvifibJe that hec hath given to a national! Church , over a pro¬ vincial! Church or Synod , and to a Synod over a clafflcad Presbyterk', yea I much doubt ifaCatholick.councell can for- nia!ly excommunicate a Churchy though fuch a coun- cell may ule a power analogical! !ike to the power of excom- munication.J ObjeSi. 1 8, But you cannot demonflrate from Gods JP'ord, that there iijuch a thingin theNew Tejiamcntf as a Cdtho’ick vifibh Ghurch. Anfw. Ifaid fomethingof this before, but I conceive the ftibjeft of the iCor. I2. is a Catholic!^ vifibU Church, But, I. wee doc not underftand a political! body with ordinary vifible government it omont mm Vi\\o maketh himfelfe the vi¬ car of Chrift, che.P<5/>e,whofe members are Cardinals^ ^^jhops., &c, and fuch like. But the Cathoiick body myftica!! of Jefm Chrifl^^nd that as vilible; and I . that the Apcfle is to bee'un- derftood of an univerfall, not ofa Congregatipnal! and par¬ ticular politick Church that meeteth in one place, is cleare * I. hee fpeaketh of that Church wherein are diveificies of gifts for the good of the whole as miracles^ the gift of propheckj the gift of interpret atmz, the ft of healings ^c. of whom hee there is tb^ fame fpirif^ and the fame God, n>bon>orknh ali inall, the particular Congregation is not fuch anal! in all. 2, Hee fpeaketh of fuch a Church as taketh in all baptized into one fpirit, but this is the whole vilible Church, not one fingic Congregation onely. 3. Hee fpeaketh of fuch a Church as taketh in alI,botli Jewes and Gentjlesjtnaking them one body ,2;. 1 3 . and thattaketh in all the world. 4. Heefpeak- ethoffiicha Church as hath an adeqiiat and full relation to Chrifi, from which this Church is denominated Chrifi myjiicall, all the beleevers meeting in one myliicall body of Chrifi^ as lines ijionecenter,t;.i2.nowa fingic Congregation hath not a foot to fill this meafiire. $ . Hee fpeaketh of fuch a body as hath need of the hclpe one of another, as the head hath need A CAtholick viftble Church, needofchetcec,t/. 1551(55X7. thoieot a iingic Congregation have need of thofe, who are eyes and cares without the con¬ gregation. 6. Hee ipeakethof liich a body, as is not tcD fe- paratc in their members, one from another, to make a (chifmc in the body.z;. 25 . but a fingle Congregation ought not to Ic- parate from the reft oi the great body made up of many ■Chiirchts. 7. Hee fpeaketh of fuch a body, the members where- a of niuft care one for another, and fuffer one n>ith another^ v, 26, now fingle Congregations arc fiieh members of this great bo- die, a.s muftmourne with tbefe that mourne and rejoyce with tbeje that rcjoyce, therefore one fingle Congregation cannot bee this whole body, but its part onely. S. Hee (pcaketh of fuch a body in which God hath fet^v, 28. Apopes, Prophets ^ Teachers, miracles^&c. now Chrijl hath not wedged in Apoflks the Ca- ^ tholick Paftors of the whole world, to one fingle Congrega¬ tion, nor hath hee confined fuch a multitude of officers ordi- narie and extraordinary to one fingle Congregation. And that hee fpeaketh hereof a Catholicke vtfible Church is cleare* I. Hee fpeaketh of fuch a body, to which is given the mani- feftation of thefpiritto profit withall, v,j, this mult bee avi- fible policic. 2. Hee fpeaketh of a politicall and organicall body,haviag eyes, cares, hands, feet,&c. which muft bee a vi- fible miniftery. 3. Hee fpeaketh of a body capable of the leaiesj fuch as Baptifnie, z^.ig.Wcallarc baptized by onefpirit into one body, this muft bee a vifibldbaptized body ; dilcer- ned by thcvilible charafterof baptiftne from all focieties of Jevoesy Fagans, and others who profefle not Chrifi Jefuf, 4, Hee fpeaketh of fuch a body as ftandeth in need of the help© one of another, sls the eye cannot fay to the hand,! have no need of thee,v.2 1 . this evidently cryeth that hee fuppoleth a vifible and extcrnall policie in this body. 5* Hee fpeaketh of a body Co tempered of God, as that there fliould bee no fihifme in the body, nor feparation from now thiscannot bee a Reparation from the invifible body of Chrift, for fo hypocrites which are members of this vifible body,and are often officers, as eyes and earesj yea Paftors, and Teachers remaining in the body without any fchifme or feparation, arc yet feparatifts tronl the invifible body of Chrifi, and no more p ’^ts.of that body, then a woodden leg or armc is a member of a living nian.-'S. He ♦ G g g fpeaketh 419 A Catholkk vifthk thttrv^y, Ipeaketh of that body which is to e.xp’efle its care in praying, praifing, mourning and rejoycing with the reft of the mem¬ bers as they are in a good or adverfe condition of profperitie or adver^Jtie,^'.25^26. and this mull: bee a vihbleC^wrc/; praying or praifing 7. Heefpeakcth of fiich a Church as the fel¬ low members may fee and know by their fenfesj to fuffer, and bee in a hard conditionjorto rejoyce, as v. 2^,26, and this is more then apparently cleare to bee a vifibk Church. 8. Hee fpeakethof kxchdi Church 2.^ God hath furnifted with feverall officers, in feverall orders vifibly knowne to bee different offi- cersjas v. 28. Now God bathfet fame in the Churchy frft ApojUesy fecmidarily ProphctSytbirdlj teachers, tbefi bee farts ?(x\d moft emi¬ nent and confiderable organs of a viftble Church, And the like ■ i might prove by divers of thefe arguments of thatbody poli- licall of which the ^/joji/ffpeaketh, 12. 3,4, 5, d. to the end of the Chapter. Thefe fpeciall exceptions there bee a- gainrtthis. I. T hat the Church, l Cor. 12. is .the invifible and fiicall body of CJorifij, .becaufe his a body ha fitted. by om fiirit. 2. A body caHedChrifi, that isChrifi myjlicall. Anjh. It is true that this vifiblc body hath alfb an inward and fpmtukW baptizing^ anfwerable to the externall and outward baptizing, and fo ac¬ cording to that internall and myfticall union it is an invifible bodyjasthefereafons prove ' but the qiicftionis,if the tApo~ ^ fpeakeof the'body of Chriji in that notion, wre deny that, for hee fpeaketh plairfly here of the Church, as it is a po- litic^ll, organicall and vifible body. ObjeB. 2 . If one fn^ould fay,God hath placed in the common’^rrealtb IPmperours, Kings fDuk^s , Princes and KuUrj,ai the tyes and e ares of the Commonwealth, itjh&uldno rvayes follow that all theCommon-^ toealtbs in the earth are one vifible civiU body having a government^ fo though it bee faid Cjod hath placed in the fpirituaS Common-, weAdjs^pfthe Church Apofks, Prophets ft eaehers,&c. itfolloweth not that theChurch is all one fpirituall, politick^ vifible body, it foUorvetb (mely tbatfhe Jjord hath placed in the CJourcb Apoflles, Prophets, teachers indejinhly, that h, that thefe may bee in any one fingle Con- gregatian, as hispid, James 2. 2. If there come into your A fern- hly, or Synag0gue,a-mann>itha gold King,&c. now this wiU not prove that ad tloedi/perfed f ewes, torvhQm James wrote, were aU but one Cvngtegation, Anfw, A Catholick vifible Chmch» 421 * An^iv, 1. It is true, if any Ihould fay, God hath placed in the Common-Tvealth ^mptrors^ Kmgs, VukpSy Princes^ it Jhould not foUorv that Common-rveaHhs are onebody^ evmJervesfimtiUs^Par- barianf,Americans^bcca.iiCethereh not this exter nail union of vifible Communion in the Common-wealths of the earth, as the^'eisintheCWc/^W; but if onelhouldfay, God bath placed Emperor Kmgs^ DuklSyPrinces in the Common-^rvealthj^ as in one organicaJJ body, having one head ri'ho hath given infinence to fo many Orgmsofheadyftet,bands,eyes,eares,&c. as iheApoflle fpeakethof this body of the Church, he fliould then fay all the Common¬ wealths of the world made but one body, but this indefinite fpeechmufi, by good logick, have the vertue either of an uni- verlallor a particular propoiitionjasifl fay C^he Churcbhath feated in it Apoflles, Prophets,Teachers,&c,) you meane cither the Catholich^vifible Chitrch, or the particular Congregation, or 3. fonie Church betwixt thele two: our brethren cannot fay they njeane of a middle Church, for then they grant (contra¬ ry to their owne principles)a politicall vifible Church, befide a Congregation; if they fay thefirft, wee have what wee crave; if they fay that the Congregation hath feated in it Apofiky, Frophets,they fall in the former abfiirditie, for God hath pla¬ ced y4/j.i'jl/e/,in the whole Cbriftian world. ,* Objeff, When the Apoflefaith,v.2t. "the head cannot fay to the feet, I have no need ofyou- either mu^ rvee irckytorvledge here that loee meaneth tlje head of a Congregation, to wit a Pajior, or aVolior, and fohee fpeal^th here of a Congregation^ 'or if hee fpeakp of the Catholic^ Church, then Efiiw his argument may fiand in foroeu prove the Tope to hee the head of the Church ; for Efiius exponing theft words (The head cannot fay to the feet, I have no need of you) by the bead of the Catholic k Church (faith hee) you either under ft and Chrifi thiprincipall head,or then^fome mortall man,the Tope, who is a mbiiferiall head’, the former you cannot fay, becauje Chrif being God^ and alfo m.mperfeftly happy, hee may fay to all the members of his Church great and fmall, yea to the very Angels, I have no need of you ; for hee canfanflife and governe his Church without the word-, the Sacraments, or any minifers, therefore the head which iiandeth in need of the feet, mufbeethe miniferiall head the Tope, who jiandeth in need of the feet for the governing of the body in a mi’- ni rvay. '^Ggg 2 L A Catholick vifthle Church, 422 I anrvverjtbere isno rcafon for a Popifli argument to leave tbe triithj for this argument (ball no leife militate againft cur brethren, then againh us, becaufe it /hall prove that there is a miniberiall head and Tope in every Congregation, which is no lefle a bllird then to make a Catholick head over all the vi- fible Catholick Church, Secondly, as for the argument it is eafily anfwered, forthe here ufeth a comparifon /rom the naturall body, and there is no ground toprehe every toe, lith andfinewofa conipari/bnjand wee deny that the word CheadJ here doth llgnifie literally either Pafloror B/jhop^ for the cyealfo being that which watcheth and feeihforthe whole body ftiould ahb fignifie the Pallor, but the intent of the Spirit of God iSjthat the moft eminent members which are as the eyes 8c the head, whether their eminende bee excelicncie of faving grace, called, gratia gratum faciem, or cxcellencie of ^ihs^CiWed j gratia gratii data, they have need of the gifts and graces of others inferiors and of meaner parts, and there is neither minifteriall head, nor minifteriall feet, norminifteri- all eyes in the Text. OhjeS. 4, To every vifibfe Church there Jhould hee a Tajier to feed and rule thatChurch, if then there hee here a Catholick^ vifihle Churchythers ^ouid aljo he a CathoUcl{yijih^eTajior^.& that if a Tope,, Anfit?. That to every Church meeting ro aZ-n into one placcjfor Word and Sacraments, therefbould bee one Paftor onely and a fupremeonc, I deny 5 there may bee more Paftors then one,bnt that to every CatholickChurchthere fhould be one head moft eminent, that is farre rather to bee denied, for this is fo great a flockc that there bee 'a nccelTitie of multitude of Pallors and watchmen to attend fo Catholic]c a flock. Object, \p,. Tott teach that the government of conjociated Churches if n^arr anted by the light of nature,^ which if it bee true,^ fnrely this .light of nature being common to Uf^ in. civilly as inecclefiaficaBcau- feSy then by natures light every citie governed with rulers within it Jelfiy is Juberdinate to a Clajjeafmany citieSjand that Clafe to a na^* tionall meeting of all the cities ^and the nation mufi in its government ^uHither and lee fuhordinatt to a Catholick^ or oecumenich^ civiS court , and Mr.Thomfoni this fame way may appeales afeend in civill court s% and becaufe . by the ^fw.to Mf. ^ame light of nature (laith Mr. MoitheVyand Mr* Thomfon) there ai^ fomef-mU and fupreme judgement of cont rover ft cs lefi ap~ piiiej A Catholickvifible Church » pealesjhouldhecfpunout in infinituniji* mujl bee proved that thisju- prcm:icie lyeth not in a Congregation, , «] rii ^ Anftv.. u Appeales being warranted by the morallcoiinrell which Jethro gavetoMoJeJy in which there is nothing tjpicaW ov ccremoniay, but a patcerne that all Common-wealths on carth,without any danger of Judaizing may fclloWjCannot but beeCas ^i^i^^a^/'f*a^hob(erved)naturall3 and fuppofing that God hath given warrant in his word, for Monarchtejjpjvmch are knowne by Gods appointment to bee independent, as alio the government of all free and iirrconquered States are, it doth follow by the light of nature, that appeales in all ftates are na* turalLand.thatGp^hath appointed that the fupremacie lhould lie within the bounds of every free Monarchie or State, lo that thcrecanbecnoappealetoany occumenicall or CathoUd^ civiU Court, for that is againft the independent power that God hath given to States: but in the Ckrr^ it is farre otherwife, ior God hath appointed no^mtMonarchk in. his Church, nor no fuch independencie of policic within an congregation, clalFica , pro¬ vincial! or nMonoiW Church And therefore though-ftppeales bee warranted both in and State, by the light of nature^ vet appeales to exotick and forraine judicatHres is not warran-- ted by any fuch light, but rather contrary thereunto. 2. Churclo-appealej^though rvarranted by the light of nature^jet it ts fHppofed they bee rationall, and grounded on good reafon, as that either the matter belong not to the congregation, or then it bee certaine or morally prefumed the Congregation will bee partiallandunjuft,. orthebufmefle bee difficill and intricate- and if appeales bee groundlelTe and unjuft, neither Chrift,nor natures light doth warrant them, yea in fuch a cafe the fupre- raacic, from which no man can lawfully appeale,lyeth (omc time in the Congregation, foraetimem the claflicall presbyte¬ ry ,fo as it is unlawfull to appcaIe,for illud tantumpofjumm quod ]Ure pofumus, and neither Chriji nor natures light doth warrant us to uniuft appeales, or to any thi ng againft equitie and realon.‘ but thatW/wtfcj of power fhould bee in atCongregation with¬ out any power of appealing, I thinke our brethren cannot teach- for when theChurch of Antioch cannot judge a inatwr concerning the necelTitie of keeping Mofes his Law,or any difti. cUl-doematicall point, they by. natures direaion,y4a,. 2-^ 6, *Qgg J de 424 (ay M.r.M'.itkr and Mr. Tbom- fin Anfwer to Mr. Herle c. 4?. 41. (b) Church- government and Church* covenant of New England, Anfw.to quell. I4.P.44. A Cathelick vijible Church, decree to CmdPan^'Barnab as and others to JerttfaUm to the Jpo^ files and Elders^dts to a higher jLidicaturej that their truth may bee determined, and this they did without any pofitiveLavv that wee can imagine ; for (a) Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomjhi, asalib th^ Author of the Cbttrch government of New England teach that the Chisrch of Antioch had, yV, power to judge- and de¬ termine the controverfie, but becaufe ofthedifficultie had not light to judge thereof 5 €rgo they muft acknowledge appeales by natures light warrantable as well as wee, for fuppole wec,thac a Congregation inclineth to this ( that Arminianijme is the found doBrme of grace oppofite to Stoicifme') one man is cited be¬ fore the Congregation for holding the contrary, hee know- eth all the Congregation in thofe points to be Pelagians,\^ould not our brethren lay, that this man fo unjuftly acculed for hol¬ ding the truth againft the enemies of grace may appeale to a Synod > I thinke they miift teach this by their grounds,though by the way I thinke the brethren erre in this to teach tha.t An¬ tioch had power to determine the controverh'e, A&. 1 5. in this cafe ; I . wfien the Churches of Sjria and Cilicia, to their know¬ ledge, were troubled With the likequeftion, asz^. 24. may clearej 2. when as the partie againlf the truth was fo picvalcnt with^ in the Church of Antioch, 5.2. as that they oppofed the A- pofilePauf, and Barnabas, alfo in this cafe I doubt much if they had power to determine a queliion, that fo much concerned all the Churches, for that was proper to a Synod of many Churches, 2. W hen the greateft part of a Church, as Antioch, is againftthe truth,asiscleare,^.,4. X dare fay, ta¬ king in. the hundreth and twentie, the five, hmdreth bretbrenthat allfarvChrip at oncey i C(?r. 15,6. and the fruit of the preaching of the other ten Apoftles, all now prefent at Jerttjalemy when the is a tlK Prophccie ot powringtbe Spirit oh all f ejh^ Joel 2. 28,2^. A^. 2. 15,1 <5517. was now to take effedat this timejthere were twite five thoula 04,; buc after chefe all'itis^aidi ASi/6, l. The 7iHm'her of the VlfcipleJ xveremtiltipLyid^'i)- J, Arklthe f'T'vrdof God increafed^ Ir^h^ovilo 7^ /M^nrav LvUfih'o.Kh^ number of th.i'Difcipks greiv exceedingly^ and 7n?.t)iOx^Q- a'’great multitude of the PrkJij were obedient to the faith(^\\aw m3.r\Y of the people were, then obedient to the faith-? orcl's Sup^r, faith iiicvery one of^the CongregatioH-bee .ticjr-waitc on while anothdr come, th^eii'iii the ApblfoHck Chtirch all the Gangregationcaraetog^th^r to tbe Lords Sup- •pec to one place and at one time, and this Is not the Congre¬ gation where jfhecfpeaketh, iC^r.i^. 23. if therefore thervhole phu’^ch come iiioetlsetiotbe fame'-.jiLuitiy and 'kli-fpea^tf with and there come in thufe that. art unUdmeH ^^d'ounbtjeeVeTj^- Hfpy not fay that you are-madl Hence' alLl he Goft^g^^ayFon tbrnetb^e- ther to onepkccjat OTje-titne, and::thcrpfece>was i(b tfiat hea^ them and unbeleevcrs mi'^ht come h>to their Wbffhip of the Congregatioin^: bucvouribrethr^ rlakke tlVd^mi^etih^'iDf this Congregation fiich as they were not to ftay one for a^oth'ei^ nor,t^ come aU at me timely but ^ it's th^ Congregation could not come. to; obe place ^at bode, btit by lialfcs and cjuartersjand- fradionaftnd divided partis, how one thoufand, x2>r two thoufai^d', Jitbeh^ao^thdr tw^'^hdirf^nd^hc nETctday, ,for the Apolllei thei^edebrUti^ the 1 V I - ' I 450 The Church of^erufiUm (a)AuguJfift.] Epift.96. (h) Calvin^n lot. (f) Luther. Serm, de £«- eharift, (d)MelanBhbn. iib.de ufu Sa¬ crament, fe) Diodatut. annot.in loc. (f)LorjnHiin he, (ffj Sanchu gregations, for every fuccelTive fraftion being a competent convention of bcleevers having the Word and Sacraments ^and fo power of)iirirdi£tion not to admitall proniifcuoufly to the Lords Tablcjis to our brethren a compleat Church, for to it indeed agreeth the efientia 11 Chara^crs ofa-vifible inflitutcd Church, for there is here a miniftery^ the Word and Sacra¬ ments, and fome power of jurifdiftion within it felfe, and jfb what lacketh this fucceffive fraftion of an intire Congre¬ gation? But what ground for (b need leflr a conjefture, that the Apo- ftolick Church did celebrate the Lords Supper in the Temple, never in private hoiifes ? The contrary is, AB. 20. 7. And up¬ on the firhday of the weeke the Difciples came together to breake bread, preached unto them, z'. 8. And there were many lighu.in an upper Chamher^\vhtve. they were convecned, fo the Text is dfzre^th-firjl day sf the jveek^fj Cor. 16. i. was the day^oftheChrijUanspublkk^worfloip^ and Augujiine, (Jf)Cal^ vin^ (c) Luther^ (d) MtlanBhon^ BuUinger^ (" e ) Viedaius>^ and To (f) Lorintts and (g) Sanchius lay this was the Lords Supper, who can imagine that the Apojilej did bring fo many thou- land Chri/Ban/ after Supper to the Temple, to celebrate a new Evangelickfcaft,and that immediatly after Peters ftrlf Sermon, ?. I*. Before the Apofiks had informed the Jewes^ that all their typicall and ceremoniall feafts were now abolilhed^ yea while they flood in vigors and the themfelvcs Kept them in agreat part? was this like the Spirit ofthe Gof- pil^ v\fhieh did, bearcj with iLfipyei his ceremonies for fortic yeares.?! ; , , . ( ■ . 2fc, The Apojlles^AB.^^. i . are indited before the Sy nedry, that |hey,taught,intheTcmplc,y^e/kr Chriji: if they had with fb many thoufands, gone to the Templewith anewextraordi-i nary ceremoniall ordinanceas a new Sacrament, fo contrary in humane realbn, to all tbefacred Feafls, Sacrifices,, and cere¬ monies, ftiould not this with the firft have Beene put in thein inditement, that they were ftiouldering Adofes out ofthe Tem¬ ple ? yet arc they onely accufedfor teaching the people • yea Chrifi- the Law-giverjwho preached the Golpeil daily in the Templcj would jiot take the laft Supper to the Tcnaplc, but celebrated at:, is /i Presbyteriafl Church, 431 it in a private Chamber j and Paul being accufed alwaye* as an enemy to -^o/erand theTempIcj hisenemies the Jewes wKo watched him heedfullyjcoiild never put on him^^ that hce ce¬ lebrated a Sacrament in the Temple : as for Baptifme it being a' fort of wa(hing,( whereof the Pharifees ufed many, Matih. it was performed often fuh dio in riversj never in the Temple; wee defire any author, father j f Of doubteth OHcly) Doaor, Divine, Proteftant, or Papifi,late or old, who faid the Apoftlcs celebrated the Sapper in the Tera- Our brethren- fay allj Thefe did cmveene fgr JIQ. they had prayedihz place ivatfjak^n where they were apmbled together, 46. and they continued daily with one accord in the Temple, and breaking bread from boufe H houfi^did eate their meat with gladnejfe. Anfw. The placej^fif. 4.3 1, faith not, that all the five thou- (and belcevcrs WCTC im that one place^ which was fhaken, for .1/.2I. that when the Apoftles were let goe by the Priefts and Gaptaines of the Temple they returned to their owne compa¬ ny to their owne, but nocircumftance in the Text doth inferre thatthey came backe to the whokfive thou- (and, but onely to fome few of the firft beleevers, , that' were converted before the firft Sermon of Peter was made, cap. 2. they returned, Lyra liTidi Hugo Cardinalii, to their owne Goni- pany, ad domejlicis Juos, Co iaith who ciceth the Syriack I'^W^T^^ hacbaiehin ad fratres fnos. Salmeron, ad jnos ceapofioloj, five condifcipulos & domtfiicos fidei , and ‘doth . not fignifiethe whole Church, but friends anddomefticks, as, Mark^^i.i^.Goe home to thy own houft and '{hew thy friends, . Z;«^, Tit ffif compared with, L«^S. 3 pi arid Gal- 6, lOo . vir o/wiKf 'f «J5^«fjand 1 Tim. 5. 8. therefore the place faith that the five thoufand were gathered togetherin this one place which was fhaken. 2. Giving and not granting that they W^e all conveened to prayer, it doth not follow thatthey did meet ordinarily in one place,, for partaking of Word^ and Sacra-- naents, as-ionc Congregation, for moe might conveene to prayer and hearing the Word, , then cbuld 'meet ordinarily in a/Congrceatibnalhway®' Neither will' any Text inforce us tOj *Hhiia: txpojife. The Chtinh cf ^erttfalem exponee"^ collet ivelj/^but diflribativelj^ as wee /ay all the Congregation-s in Scutlafid mety l-m-ndu-n^ in one, every Lords day, that is, every one of the Congregations is in one place,but the fenfe is not that all the Congregations colleftive- ly are in one place. And wee may jultly aske what this place was which was (hakeiij itis notlike that it was the Temple, that whicji (hould have beene more prodigious like, and pre- „ faged a r-uine to theTemplej would not have bcene concealed by the •holy Gholi, for it would have more terrihed the JetPety and the Temple is nevercallcdwsTDf^ffe adje&Oy without (brae , other thing to make it bee knowne to bee the holy plate, if it was apriyate houfe, give us leave to fay it could riot -contahie , five thgufand to heare prayer^ fa rre le0e:a niOfc numerous mul¬ titude. - ■ . ■ . . Wee remit it to the judgement of the wife, if the Apoftles were fo la^ie to propagate the Gpfpell, that where twelve of ’thehj were prefent uudoubtcdlyj-^^&,4< 2,3 3 1 . 5.2\ aiidfds .n^any of the learned thinke, the feventie Pifqipies J .that cJt- veh Apoftlesdid heare the Word.oneiyj .apdone did fpeake'to one .Congregation onely, which confided offo many thoii- fands,fof tp the fivechoufididjiiftherejwereno moe;j(r,5 n4.»?ore h,?l.e?vers,jvere, added to i^Umid«!i, ])j)tk sfi imxland mmtn W^O coiJdi^t conveniently bi^re^Tii? tribinkejriot iniaglnii^ *b|e ^ fbf ,i. now the harv^rt was large, thoufarids were to bee converted. 2. The Spific was now powred upon all flefti. .3. Chrid, when hec Tent the twelve but hce feric them two a,nd twc|,.^and wrcwld'have every man at worke, .and % Apollj£^w.£^»^^;0# m I p iP^fkhnd fomettmesbu^One f eftr.was fenc to'th^Jtxwes^Faul to the’ G'en- titesj and^he worlddivided nmongfithem, i. of 6t1ier offi- pe^rs Timotbj is lenf to f^phej^yt itm toi Qreteyd^sif.f^ ithey might .th&riiqre fwbtly 4>^?ad^th|e,ao(peIkp aJTi&liefWoi^ldyfliWHa t f Ptild, W:f g-itn^girte: wottIddead'itKft jfo ^eake to one^ fingle jChjngisg&tiOn : met ^ in, one placepac brie tnuei the red, tor wn tjh^ and tbs Ifeyentje DifeipieS be- jpg filent? for in the Cbivch ^UelGod lofowior. will have one ,|Pv%ca}{eat;pncc,i ;.;r. - ..;rn •: r.-p ^tour reverend brethren feeiflg'and corifidciring well -tJiSt •1 .. ^ . the , u a FreshyteriAll^ Church , ihe Church at Jerufalem CQuId not all meet in one Congregatio- nall ways and tfiatthey were a Chrifitan Church^znd fo fciehoo- vedtpbeea Pr^?bytet)all Churchy they doe therefore bt Sake themfelves to another Anfwer, for they fay that this Church at jerufajem was an extraordinarjeonfiituted Church, and wanted an "Elder jinp, and preshjterj, as Chriftian Churches have now: 2. the ^yexwwnt was ifieerely Apojiolieall: the c'onfiiiution was fonte^ what pwijh, rather then ChriJliaUy for their feryiee was mixed with legaU frdmancej and Jewijh ohfervances for many ytarts, and there-^ fore cannot bee apatterne of the Chrijiian vifble Church which wte , TQwbicKIanrvver,.^.Be€aure our-br^tbren con fide r that tliC'CWci^of Jerufalem will not bee their independent Con¬ gregation, before wee obtaine it, for usy as a mould of a pref- hyteriall Church, they had rather quit their part of it, and per¬ mit the Jewes to have it, for us both, bu.t wee are content that their Congregations ira fome good fenle- bee given tp them^ and not to- 2. There is no realbn, 'but x\\ti(fburcb)Oi ~ Jerufalem bee a Chriftian Church !♦ The ex^ternall pro-^ feflion of a vifible Church maketh it a vifible Chriftian Church‘s but this Church profeiTcth faith in Chrift alrea¬ dy come in the fle(h and: the Sacraments of the New Te^ ftament, baptiime, and ,the Sacramental! breaking of bread, 41,42. wee defire to know how faving faith in a. multitude confticuteh an .invifible Church, and.the exter¬ nal and blaraelefle profelfton of that fame faving faith .detb’ not conftitute a vifible ChurfbdK-oXi^dl how thisjs not aCbtiT- ftian vifible CWcf? not differingin ^fience and nature from the vifible Churches that now are, to which the eflendall note of a^ vifible CWc^agreeth, to. wit the preaching or profeffion of the found, faith : if it bee called an A'poftolick and fo an ex¬ traordinary Chriftian C/w^rc^beca life ih&Apafler doth governs it, that is not enough, ifthe.<4/>c^ji/ei governe it,' according to. the rule of the word framing the vifible Churches of the New Tcftament, this way the Church oi Corinth, l {ball bee an and fb an extraordinary G^wrc^^jt-which ,o,iir thren cannot fay. But weedefif'i tdknow whereirt the frame of thisfirft patterne QWi^nnCbHrchset' Jmifakm i« lb extra- ordi— 4i4 The Churchi>fferufalem ordinary, that it cannot bee a rule to us to draw the mould ofourCi{>»rc^e/accordingto it, for if the Apoftlei make it a pattcrne of an ordinary Chriitian Church in Word and ^cra- racnts, to fay it was extraordinary in the government, except you (hew that that government was different from the rule that now is in government, is ^etitia principle to bcgge what is in quellion, for thefe fame keyes both of knowledge and' jurifdiaioQ that by your grant, were given to the Church, were given to the Apolllcs, Matth.i6^ij^ r8.and 20. 2 i.If you fay it is extraordinary, becauic as yet they bad mt Deacons ^ for the Apofks did at yet ferve tabUs^ nohereot aftetrvafd ACt. 6. that was given to the Deacons by officcy and foth^ hadnot Elders ^nor Dotiorsyior Pafiors at we now havoy but the Apojiles were both PafiorSy Ruling Elders, DoSorSfand Deacons, and they were the onely governing Elderjbipy and this wot extraordi¬ nary that they had no. Elderfhip, and Jb they were for that fame cauje no presbyteriaU Church, whence it folleweth that you cannot make this Church which had no presbytery y a patterne of a presbyteriaU' Church. Butlanfwer, this will not take off the argument, if wee (hall prove that after they were more then could meet in one Congregation, and fo after they were fo numerous that they were moe Congregations then one, they had one common government, and i. wee fay though the Apofles had power to governc all the Churches of the world, and fo many Congre¬ gations, yet ifthey did rule many Congregations as Elders, and not as dpofi/esi, wee prove oar point. Now we fay where baptifme and the Lords Supper was, there behoved to bee (bme government, elfe the Apoltles admitted promifeuoufly to baptifme and the Lords Supper any the moft fcandalous and prophane, which wee cannot thinke of the Apojiles: it is true ?ay you, thy admitted not aU, but according to the rule of right go¬ vernment, but this right government was extraordmary^ in that it was not in a fetled Elderjbip of a Congregation, which was ohlieged torefide and perjonallj to watch over that determinate fock^ and no 0- ibtrfiock^y but it was in the hands of the Apojiles, who might gee through all the world to preach the Gofpell, and were not tied to any fmicnlar flacky andjofromthis neither canyon drawyour efapeaS Elderfeip^ is A PresbjteriAtl Church, 'Elderpip, mr wee our Cangregstionall Elderpip. Biic I anfwcrjyet the qucLHon is begged, for thoHgh it bcc unlAwfull for a fetled Elderihip not to re!ide where their charge is, yet the queftion is now of a government in the hands of thofc who are obliegcdto rehdcand give perfonall attendance to the flock, and the government in the hands, of the JpopUsf who were not oblieged to perfonall attendance over this and this particular flock, which they did governcj were governments fo different in nature, as the one is a patternc to us,not the other, and the one followeth rules different in nature and fpirit from the other j for though it were granted that the Ap(fjiks did governe many Congregations as Apofilejy not as Elders, yet there was no extraordinary reafon why thefe many Congregations Ihould bee called one Churchy and the beleevers added to them, faid to be'e added to the Churchy as It is faidj/ief .2 ♦47, And the Lord added to the Church daily fuch as jhou!d bee failed, except this bee one entire body gover¬ ned and ruled according to Chrifls Lawes. 2. There fe- ven Deacons cholen to this Church, Ap. 6, and Deacons are officers of the C/j«rc/> of Thi ippi which our brethren calleth Phil. I. I. a Congregationall Church, and Phebe wasaDeaco- nijje ( (ay they) of the Clourch ofCenchtea, Korn. 16, 1, and if they had Deacons, they could not want Elders, who are as ncccflary. 3. This Church could not bee fo extraordi¬ nary as that it cannot bee a patterue to us of the con- Ihnt government of Churches by Elders, which wee call ArijlocrjticaU, feeing it is brought as a patterue of the Churches government by the voices of the people, which is called by Divines, inCovat rc£^tdi,democraticaU, and this place is alled- gedbyour brethren, and by all Protelfant Divines againft Biflsopj and Papifis to prove that the people have Tome hand in government, to wit,in elcftion of ofliccrF, and Co the words arecicare. All, 6.% . And this faying pleafedthe whole inultitude,md they choofed Ste^tn, &c.Co this multitude did not make one Con¬ gregationall Church, but it was a company of the multiplied di- fciples,both of Grecians and Hebrews, as is clearely related to thefe fpoken of,®. i.c. 6. Now Hebrewes and Grecians were di- rcffly one Church having one government, and feten Deacons, *'Iii com« TI}€ Church of ^eri/fhiem common to both^ now that could not bee a (inele indet en- deiit Congregation, as is already proved. 4. ff the confli- tutionof this Church Jemfalem bee ]ew'i{h, becanft of fome Jewiihobfervasions, and (b no patcerne of the frame ofordi nary vihbleCfe^e/Chriftian. [fay i. this is no good argn- Chriltian 'fihbhChurch, and the viiible a«rc^ IS of that fame frame and conhitntion, having that lame faithjas all grant, except Tapiji S ocinia?2s and Arminians and lo that fame profeliloaofthatlarae faith. 2. If this were agoodrealon, then all the Churches the Gentilts which are commanded for a time, in the cafe of fiandali, to obferve fome p(»ijhLa^es^ to abfatne from eating meates offered to Idols, and things ftrangled^ A51. 15. 29. A&. 16.4, (hall bee aKo Churches in their conftitution Jemfh, and fo no patte^etous. and theCWf^ ofR^weand of Corinth ihallbec yenrtjbalioy and no patterne to us, becaufein^cafe offcandall they are toabftainefrom meats forbidden in the Lam of Moles 14. r Cor. 8. c. 10. but this our brethren cannot teach^ 5. 1 hotign did governe all thefe Congregations, vet wee are not to thinke, that feeing there were fuch abundance ot gifted men in this Church, on which the Spirit, according to prophecic, was powred in fo large a nieafure, that they did not appoint Elders who did per^ally watch over the converted flock, cfpechlly feeing Apojilesnfe neverthisA- pottolicaJl and extraordinary power, but in cal^ of ncccffitic whye ordinary helpes are wanting, elfe this anfwcr mighl dude ah reafonsdrawn from the firft moulded Churches which were planted by the Apofiles and watered by their helpers. have heard fome fay, that multitude of? afiors at Jerufakm doth not provethat the Apofiles mere idle, if they did aU attend one Ungregation, hecaufe they had morke enough in the Synagooues to conventhe unconverted femes,, all the tmelve did not labour in prea^tng to the^ one Jingle nem converted Congregation. Aifm. But if you lay downc our brethrens fuppof tion, that the had no publick meetings for the Word and ^acra-. Hientsof theChrilUan CWc/2, but the Temple, and that they pr^acbChnjl, as is faid,^(f/. 5, 42. then confider that they preach'? .. U a Predyteriali Chttrch, preached not daily in the Synagogues, but in the Temple and in houfes, and their firlt conquelt of five thoufand was above three Congregations, belide thofe who daily came in: and c**rtainly it the frit was but one Congregation, yet one of the twelve preached to chat Congregation, the other eleven bshooved tO; have a Congregation alfo. 6. Oiir brethren acknowledge the Church of Jerufakm to be one Churchy for it is called, even before the difperlion, one Church in the lingu¬ lar number, A&, 2.47. And the Lord added to the Church daily fuch as jhouldbee javed^AH.S. II. Great feare came upon aU the Churchy and -^^.8 1. Ai that time there rvas a. great perjecution of the Church. 2. They grant before the difperlion that it had a government, but they deny ilm government to bee presbyter i~ allj they fry it n>as Apofolick^and extraordinary^ andthat it had not any Elderfaipj nor read wee of any Elders till after -the difpetfion^ AH. 8, I. When their number was diminifyed^ Jo as it is .cleam they could meet in one Congregation. 5. T ou muf proveihis govern¬ ment to bee one if you prove a Tresbjteriall Church at Jerufalem, 4. iCoH mujl prove divers formed and organic aU and fever all Con¬ gregations at Jerufakm^ ify<>t* prove fuch presbyteriaU Churches as you now have in Scotland j but I pray you. The Apojlks (you lay) didruk ihe Church of Jerufalem as Apo^les^ and lb as extraor¬ dinary Elders, not as an ordinary Elderfhip and Presbytery, but give mee leave to fay this is a nieere ihift. I . What reafon to call the Apollles governing of the Church extraordina¬ ry, more then their preaching the Word and their admi- iiiltration of the Sacraments is extraordinary > and if Word ' and Sacraments doe prove that this was the firftvilible Church and atypeandpatterne to all vifible Churches, why Ihould its government bee extraordinary? 2. Why Ihould the go¬ vernment bee extraordinary, bccaufe the Apopes didgoverne it, inrefpe^f they were extraordinary officers, and Ihould not the government bee by the ApolHes ; and exercifed by them as a common ordinary presbytery, leeing this Church in its goods, was governed by leven ordinary and conftanc Chur ch-ojfcers^ike Cfv mDcacons ? AH, 6. and feeing the peo¬ ple did exercilean aft of ordination (lay our brethren) but anaftofpopulareleftionCfay wee J which cannot b« deny- n n 2 The Church of erupt lem nyedtobeea politick aft of divers Churches^ Heherves and ^reci^iwj chooling their owne ordinary officers in relation to which they made one governed Clwcb, under one common government, which is not congregationall j becai?fe not of one Congregation, but of moe Congregations conveened in their princi pall members (for they could not all nieec in one, as wee have proved^ ErgOyh muft bee presbyterialJ. And that this government is one tomee is evident, bccaule thefe fevcn Deaeons were officers in ordinary to them all. Wee lee not how wee need to prove that the leverall Congregations were leverall formed, fixed and organicall bodies; i. Eecaufe it ffiall bee hard to our brethren to prove a Parijlnonall Church in its locall circuit in the Aportolick CWc^, and when Churches were moulded and framed firft in local! circuits of pariffies, I wiirnot undertake to determine. 2. Ten Congregations in a great Citie, though not moulded locally and formally in ten little diftinft Churches organicalljyet iffixteene or twen- tie Elders in common feede them all, with Word, Seales and common government, they differ not in nature from ten for¬ med and fixed Congregations, and the government is as truc- ly AriflocraticaUy and prejbjterially as if every one of them had their owne fixed Elderftip out of thefe fixteene Elders, for fixing of this or this Elder to this or this Congregation is but accidental! to the nature of an organicall Church if ten little Cities have ten magUtrates W'horuleth them all in com¬ mon, they are ten perfeft political! incorporatioiis andfocie- tiesjno kfife then if to every one of thefe ten were a fixed magi- ftratc,to this or this citie- Becaufethe King and State might accufe them all for any mifgovernmcnt or aft of unjtiftice done by thewholeten conveened in one judicature to judge them all; forwhatunjufticc is done by the major part is to bee im¬ puted to the whole colledge, in w farre as the whole colledge hath hand in it, 2, The formall afts of a puliticall Congre¬ gation not fixed arc one and the fame in na'ture and eflence with the formall Church-afts of a fixed Congregation ; For ir the Word and Sacraments are one and the fame: 2, their afts of government, in rebuking, accufing, and joynt con- fen ting to deliver tq Safa/2 »in incefluous niaa ar« one and the famcc 439 is A PreshpertAll Church, fame, whether the Congregation bee fixed, or not fixed* (hew us a difference. 'Em it is faid, they are diferent in a politicall or in a Church’- conjideraiio?2f I. Becauje this determinate Congregation is to JubjeCh their cmfciences in the Lord, to this fixed Elderfhip whom they have called and cbofen to bee their E'ders, and not to the mivijlery of any ^ others, as I Thef, 5. 12. Know them that labour amongfl you, KoviaPTif If uftyPf^not thoje who are over others ^and that are over you, and are over you in the Lord, not over others, CfSAf and admrn'Jh you, not others : and 2. T^he Pa’- (lors are to feed juch afoch^^ over which the holy Ghof hath Jet them, ABs 2 0. 2S. and they' are to feede the fiocke amongji them, lPet,’).2, not any other, fiLtMdva.Ti'riipviuvmti/.vtovr^^tii^ there- fore Pafors arejixedby the ha'y Gboji to a fixed congregation, 3. Pa- fiors are not rebuked by the Spirit of God , for remiffe exercife of iurifdildion and Church-power, but over their owne fixed Congrega¬ tion, not becaufe th^ doe not exercife their power over other Congrega- - tious over which they are not, and for wbofejouks they do not watch, as ii evident in the fever all rebukes tendered by Cbrifito every AngeU or Elderjhipof the fiven Churches in Afi a, Kevel, S.c. 3. where every Angel andChurch is rebuked jor their ewne omijjions towards their owne fixed and particular fiocky^i ty^nfw. The places doe not come up, to prove fixed Con¬ gregations in the Apoftles times-, for i. wee deny that the- Church oi 'Thefi'alonicav! Hi onfeCm^U fixed Congregation, or the Church o( Ephefus tither, and farre leflfe can the Churches ofPonttiS, Galatia,' Cappadocia, Afia, and Bjthinia, to which Peter writeth, and whofe Elders, i P et- ii2. hceexhorteth to feede' the fiock,ofGod, bee one fixed Congregation, nor doe they prove that fixed Congregations were, though I thinkeit not unprobable that when Thebe, Kom. 16. j. is called z Vea- coniffe of the Church, which is at Cenchrea, that there were fixed ^ Congregations at that time, but many things mot without ap« - pAi'cnt ftren2th of inuch probsbilitic niay bcc faid by the learned, on the contrary. 2 . TheElderfhlpofE;^^^»/ 1 dare notcalltheElderftiipofoneCongreeation,- farre lefl^oPoHe ‘ fixed Congregation, and they are all commanded to reed the fiocke over* which the holy (^ofih&d fet thenri and tio other Church*:^ The church ef ^rufalem that is moi^: true. But how doe our brethren inferrea fixed Congregation at Ephefw from thence? fane Icffe I think can they inferre that the formall Chnrch~‘a5tj of a fixed, and a not fixed Congregation are different in nature;and therefore, if we can Ibowthatinthc Apoftolick Churches they had mary Congregations though not fixed, under one common Elder- fhip, which did feed them in common with Word, Sacra¬ ments and Difeipline, as is clcarely proved, then have wee a patterneof a Preshjteriall Church. 3. The Elders of Ephefus and thefe Elders, i Pei.5.i,233,hadallofthem a burden of the (bules amongjl them^ and over which the holy Ghojl had fit them^ and they had not a burden and charge in particular of others as watching in particular for the foulcs of others: but how fixed Congregations are hence inferred I fee not, for I may haye •with other fix Paftors, a Paftorall burden and charge to watch for three Congregations, according to my talent and Ih cngth, though I bee not a fixed paftor to all the three colledively, or to any fixed one difiributively, fo as all the omiffions of niy fix fellow-labourors (hall bee laid to my charge, in the Court ofthe Judgeand Lord of all, ifido what I am able: which Idemonftrate thus, i. That morall obligation ofconlciencc which did obliege the Apofiles as Pallors of the Chrifiian world which was to bee converted, is not temporary but per- petuall and morall and did obliege the Apoftles as Chrillians. Therefore this morall, obligation did lie upon the Apoftles /a feedtheCatholicl{^jiocJ{e of the whole Cbrijiian world ozer which the holy Ghojl had fir tbem^ juft as the Elders of Ephefus, 2o« 28. are commanded to feed the whole fochjf God which is at ephefus: now I asise if every fingle Apoftleis to make a recko¬ ning to for the foulcs of all the Chriftian world ? 2. If Pe/er muft bee anfwerable to God, beeaule Paul by negligence fhould incurre the woeof not preaching the Gofpell, i Cor.^. 16? (3.) If upon this morall ground of an obligation lying on the Apoftles to feed the Catholick flock ofthe whole world, amongft which they were, forthe mpft pa it, by fpeciall com- mandement of chrijl^to preach to all nations^ Matth. 28.19. to every ereature,Mark^i6,v^l'y. If (I fay) the Apoftles bee tied to plant Cburcham flich determinate quarters and fixed king- domes T is a PresbyteridH Chunk 441 domes of the habitable world, and if the dividing of the world into twelve feverall parts, and large parilhcs to the twelve Jpojikf^ bee juris diviui, of divine inftitution ? I be- lecve this can hardly bee proved by Gods Word. 2. Where there bee fix Elders in a Congregation fuppoled to bee inde¬ pendent, every one of the fix arc oblieged in their place to feed the whole flocke, over which the ^0^ G/paJi hath fee them, and thatby the Goramandement of God^AB. 20,2^ 2^. i Pet. 5.1, as our brethren teach, but I hope by thcle places no hijmane logick would inferre, nor could our brethren coHeft, that, 1. every one of thclefix ftiould, by divine inftitution, bee fet over each of them the fixt determinate and fixt part of that Congregation. 2. That every one of the Ext were not to give a reckoning for the whole Congregation, and did not watch for the whole Congregation according to his Talent. 3. That one might not be accured,evcn one Archippuf poftibly at Colojje^ Col^ 17. for his owne particular negleft to the whole flock, though others werealfo joyned with Archippm who fulfilled their part oftheir miniftery,C(7/.2.z;.5.ycaSt wejuftlyaskeifall theEldersofT)^<2/ir^i wereguiltie of remifle dilcipline againft thcfdfi Prophetejfe Jezabetit and if all the Church of Sardis did become fleepic, and (rcure, hbA hadan^methat they were livings and yet were dead, though the Elderftiip under the name of the Angel ef the Churebt bee indefinitely rebuked, Pevel.2. 20. c, 3. ij2,3,4. yeaitisliketomee that feeing the Lord Jefiss cora- mendeth the one for loveifervice,faith,patience. Revel, 2 , ip. and the other, that c, 3 .4 they had a few names that had not defied their garments, thait onely thole who were guiltie, were rebuked, I ' beleeve, and therefore this is to bee proved that E/^/erz are not rehukpd,butfor their remijfe watching over an unfixed Congregation, the places to me, doe not prove it. Now whereas our brethren fay y that they read of no Elderpip bifare the difperfion of the Church at Jerufalemt AB, 8. i, and therefore of no presbyteriall government, and after the difperfion, the jutmher was fo diminished as they might aU meet in one Congregatim, hecaufe it is faid, AB. 8. i. They were all Scattered abroad through^ out the regions of ludea and Samaria exeeptibe Apofiles, It is eafily anfwered., la TPO.J 44^ TheChttrch ef ^erttf^Um 1. To what effeft ftiould the twelve Apoftles not alfb have followed their fcattered flocks, and to what end did twe/ve 4p9files;iisty at Jernfalctn to preach to one Angle handfull, that mi^tall conveniently meet in onehonle, and a private houle, for I thinkc the pcrlecution could as cafily put them from publick meetings in the Temple and Synagogues^ as it could fcatter them all to fo few a number as onecoi gregation?was the the harveftfo great, and the Apoftolick labourers fo fparing in reapingpas eleven fhould bee hearers in one Congregation ? and one fpeakeoncly at once } 2. Our brethren may know that wee prove a Presbyterlall government beforethedifperlion.g.Ifour brethren elide the force of our argument from multitude of beleevers at Jerufa- km, to prove a presh^teriall Church, they mufl prove that this dilperfion did fo diflblve the CWc/:> as chattered thoufand,AB. 2. and fome added daily, v.s^j. and five thoufand, A£i. 4,4. and beleevers more added, multitudes both of men and rvomen, AU, 5.14, and Jerufalem xv as filled with the doUrine of the Apofiles, (^5.28. andyet the number of the Difciplej muittplied, c.6.i. and the Word of Godincreafed, and the number of the Difciples mfiltiplied in Jc"- rufalem greatly, and a great company of the Priefis were obedient t^ the faith, they mult (I Cay) prove hr ajfirmanti incumbit pro- batio') that all this number and all thefe thoufands by the difperfion, Abl. 8. i.eame to one thotifand and co^a handfull of ^ Angle Congregation. . 3.. I iee no neceffitie that thefe(ali) be the whole body of the M-i, ' Church, I gianc Diodatuf faith fo,and (a)Bar>)niufConje6tu- ib ) Dorotheuf rcth that there were fifteene thoufand killed at this firfi perfecUfion, I devit. dsf Qf) but Vorotheus faith there were but two thoufand killed and Salmeron faith of Dorothem his relation, ^je ft vera funt^pren ifit bee true, the perfecution was indeed grejf,and wee cannot but thinke, Iccing tbefpirit of God laith this was a great perfecution, but the Church was greatly diminifhed: but let us fee iftheTexc will beare that fo many tlioufands (for I judge at this time that the Church hath been above ten thoufands ) were partly killed, partly fcattered, fo that the of Jerufalem came to one Angle Congregation which might meet ordinarily for Word and Sacraments in - a 8 com.in Ac.o. OBC is A VrtihperiAlL Char eh. one private houic^ where the tetvehe Apojiles came to them ; for my part I cannot ice it in the Tcxtj oneJy the periecution was great. 2. All were fcattered except the Apojiku 3. Fiii«/raithof himi^feat this f.imej 10. A'lsny of the Saints did 1 font up in prifon, having received aiuhorititfrem the high Prjef^ and when they were put to death, 1 gave my voy ce againft them, 1 1 . And I pmijhed them ojt in every Synagogue ^ and compelled them to hiafpheme, and being exceedingly mad again f them, 1 perjecHted them'tofrsnge Cities-^ all which faith many were imprifcned. 2. Some fcattered, but the Text faith not that tboufands were put to death, and it is not like that the holy Ghojl who fetteth downe the other fort of pcrfecution and the death oi Steven, would have beenefilcnt of the killing of thoufaads. 3. Where¬ as it is (n\d,they were all fcattered except the Apo^lesfi Coe no ground : ofthc Text to fay that by all fcattered, hce underilan- deth, allthe Dilciplesas {d') Lyranus faith, fo faith (e) Hufe- i,2.hifto.Eccle. hm,\\ioug\\(J) SanUius faith hee ineaneth of the70.Diici- c. i- pics. And my reafbns are, i. The Text (aith, 3. Sauletiter- ing into- every houfe, , haling men and women committed them to prl-- fan, as you may read, /4c?. 2d. 1 0,1 1. Ergo, all and every one without exception of any, iave the Apojlles, were not fcatte¬ red, 2. Amongft fo many thouiands of men and women, many f#r age, weakenefle and ficknelle, and_ having young children, and women with child were not able to flee, there- (g)chrjfcft, fore cannot bee taken according to the letter every in Icc* way. 3. Paulxftcr this diiperfion, yd^,26. 11, puniped them (b)At}:aMfi.^ in every Synagogue* What ? punifhed hee Jewes \ no Chriftiansj Ergo, after the difperfon there were Chrifians left in Synagogues oratJeS.Ste* at Jernfalem which. w^e no t difperfcjd. 4. The Text faith that phano, the fcattered abroad were Preachers, and as I prove elfewhere (U Lorimt hereafter, extraordinary Prophets, and therefore all were {^at- tered except the Apoflles, feemeth to imply that efpccially the an whole teach^i’8 were fcattered, except the Apofles-, and (£) Chry- fo/i amiquores fpornf (b')4‘hanaf us, fi) Nijfenus obCerves that God out o( difeipuli. tfe^ pcrfecution too.keoccafion to fpread the Gofpell, by ding fcattered Preachers to all the regions about, fo (k^) Eo-Ydeyb. rinus,(J)San^iiis,(m')Cornelius a Lapide, fay they were not all (n)Cajetaan fatter^j and (?;) Cajetatt exponeth chefe ('all ) onely of th^fs up- .'e, . ' *Kkk' on jhe Church\(jf JerufAlem 444 m n'hom the holy Chofl defandcrl. 4. T houph this Church (I oiil'd come to one Congregation now, thisisbutby accident, and fromexti'inrecall caufesofpcriecuuon and fcatteiing,, but vvec have proved at the firft founding of this Chur h ApotioJick the Chtifch of Jerufakm called one ChurchyXht firil draught and pat- terne ofthevifible Chriftian CAmrch was fucb.as could con- taine many Congregations, and could not all meet in one, 5. There is no ground to fay that Apoftles after this difpci- lionereftcd an ordinary Elderfhip in Jerufrlem, whereas be¬ fore there was an extraordinary, becaiife the ApolHes was prefent with them, and you read of no Elders while after the difperfion, becaufe i. you read not of the infVitution of 01- dinarie Elders in the Church of Jerufalem after the difperfion, more then before, and fo you are hereupon conJcfturcs,2.Therc fs no ground to fay that the Apoiiiles changed the government of the firft patterne of thcCbrifian Churches fron] extraordi¬ nary to ordinary. 3. Nor is there ground that the govern¬ ment of the firft famplar of InfliWed Churches of the New Te- ftament, fhould rather bee extraordinarie, then that firft or¬ dering of the Word and Sacraments ftiould bee extraordina¬ ry, feeing the Apoftles the firft founders of injiiimed Churches under the NeuyTeJiammt, had as ordinary matter to inftitute an ordinary presbytery and government, having belcevers in fiich abundance, upon whom, by the, laying on of hands, they might give the as they had' ordinary matter, to wit, a warrant, and command from Chrjjl^ to preach and «dminiftcr the Saa'aments. 4. The Apoftles abode many ycares at Jerufalemy after there was an ertfttd Elderllftp, 15.2. 22. Ahdt 16.4. AB. 21. 183 ip, ao. Gal I. iS Ajhr thr}e yeares Indent up to Jerufalem to fie Peter^ Gal. 2.1. T hen foiireteent yeeres after j 1 went up aga'me to Jerufalem^ &c.^*And when James y Cefhat ■y and Jolm who fiemed to bee pillars y perceived the grace that was given unto mecy they gave to mte and Barnabas they igbt hand of fellowfhip. 5 . Though wee Ihould give, and not grant that this difperfion did bring the Church of Jerufalem to fo lowanebbc as to make it but one finglc Congregationj yet after thedii- perfion, all the ChurcheSyAB. g. 3. had peacCyand were edifiedyand muhiplyed, and fb the Church of Jerufalem alfo was multi¬ plied > ■the chmh of^erufriem is 4 PriSsbpcrMChurch. nlied if all Fmks be multiplied. Pant which is tpirtoiFrmet mull bee multiplied, and if there were many thoufands of the Tewestlutdidbeleevc,^S.2l.20- though thele many were tor a great part come up to the lead at Pentecoft, as feme thinker yet may wee well thinke ahuge nurnberof thefe ,ku- finii wcreoftheCi>*rd.e/7em/a&m:it isfaid,^.2I.Tk/arrw- f,rmedcflheetk^tth^te^eh,fiaUihe which are ammgji ik aemile/teMakJhf-’fo, thefe belike were the Jewes at Jerulalem who heard that />a»/wascorae to jcrufalem.andada. 12 *4, the mrdef God grew and mulnpliedi it 's the lame phrale that is ufed.dff.tS f.y.toexpreire the multiplying of thea»rcA, by the.mMplMefth■ •• that there was an ElderOup in that Church and from the Angel of the Church of Smyrnai Perga- mus,Thyrtira,&e. that there was a cblledge of Elders or a Presbytery in. thofe Churches: for if thofe Churches had elders in them, ihoiigh they were in their meaning Elders of a par¬ ticular Congregation, andfoanElderftiip and a presbytery, they mull give us the favour of the like coniccjuence, in many oftLfe Churches, they had Elders; Ergo, they had a pres- bvteriall or clafficall Elderlhip, and the word etnftmem ,s as feldome in Scripture to our brethren to prove their Cana eregationall Elderlhip, as it is to us to prove our Presbytcri‘ Si or clalUcall Elderlhip, and in this, jaw yimw erga ^are/j and one government, and combination voluntary under one Congregatiohall presbytery (ball bee as hardly proven, asonh covernment, and one voluntary combination of many Cort- S *Kkk2 gregations. The Church of ^erufdem gregationsj and where the multitnde is fo numeroirsj as-thac they cannot meet in one, itis unpoffible to prove that fo ny thoufands did all agree, and that according to Clmfts in- fiitution^ to meet ordinarily in one for doftrineand difeipline, whereas the meeting in one of fo many thoufands is moftin*. convenient. 2. An Elderfhip doth prove there is a relation of thofe that make hp the Elder (hip to all the Church diilnhu- tivdy to which they have the relation of Eiders, but doth not prove that the Elderftiip is an Elderfhip in a Chureh-relation to any onelangleperfon,andthatthat fingjeperfon hath a reci¬ procal! Church relation to that Elderfliip ; fo here the clalTicall Elderlhip carrieth a relation to a claflicall Church, and a claf- ficall Church doth retort and refleft a reciprocal! relation to the Elderfhip, but it doth not follow that every Congregati¬ on of the Clapcall Church doth refleft a reciprocal! relation of a Church clajficaU to cither the clafficall Elderfhip, or to any¬ one Elder of the claflicall presbytery. •' 2» Xhey afEtme, that there wat no pi'eshjiieriaU governmetit ex- treifed by the Apofiles in the Church of Jerufalem^ for they fey, for theJubjianceofthej4&(it is true ) The Apojiles did governe as El¬ ders, that u,their Ads of government were not difirent from the Ads of g^ovemment of ordinary Elders: hut the Apoftks did not go- verm under thufor/hali reduplication tu ordinary Elders, hut at Apo-- files, beeaufe as Apofiles thy were Elders both in the Church of Jerufakm, and in all Churches of the world: but this proveth not an ordinary Elderfhip, Titm at Crete did hut th ordinary Ails of an ordiuafy Elder at Crete in appointing Elders in every citie, yet this proveth net that there is in the fuccefim of Tints an ordinaryE-. f if copaU government, for beeaufe of the extern cf the Apofiles power id all Churches on earth, you may from this prove as well an Epifcopall power as a presbyteriaU power man Elderfhip over many Cmaregati- dns^ sittd before you prove a presbyter tail power you mufiprviM an ex-^ tent and an ordinary tmm of an Elderfhip over many Congregations, whichyou fhaU never prove from the extent of the Apofiles power which w as univer fall and alikiin all Churches, ■ ^ I anfvrcr, if our brethren had formed their arguments in a fyUogifme,. I could more eafily have anfwered, but! will doc -itforthenu Thofewld did rule with anumverfall extent of power of is d.^eshyUrTallCijHtt^^Z of govtr^tmit W all ChmUfi theft did Me' as Afwfiolick^rukrJ^ and not as ordinary preshy t^rjyin the ruling and governing the Churcis of Jerufilem: ■ kti the Apofles • before the < difperfion dfi rule ihuSy Ergo, the Apofki.beforethedifperfgndid rHkas\ApapieSy:not-ps orn d'lnary pr^Ahjtersti Th6 propoiitloa thc§^ Tniake at isdving Ask Apsfolick^pow&ry and under this redsoplicatwiy th^ doe Moi provt t^t they ruled as Apofltiy which is the cmelufon’^io bee)prnveti. Now that I may give a (olid reaibn of thisj'wce areto bon< hder, what Apojiles dee at ApofHes and what as or dhiary Elder syiSi take along this lulc widiiyouywbat Apoftles doer as Apoftles^ every one of thacApoftids h'is saibiyiniay doc,) fife jtii'yTs, cQkvmu .Whto akr agreethtit 'an Apoflte aa an Apofilcy agntth to ati Apoftksy as fakaufe Apofilm bay wofke miracles, anyone Apoftle may worke aimiMcIeifoEeftr his aloiic, when hce is -not - with the twelve, '/hted may workc a miracle, hisalone he* may^foeakie with tbf1gae«i and his alone hesjmay b^ach and baptitt dWcmghpfiilF the wotld, and therefore ai^stn-ApofiUy ndt^s’air’Ofdiua- ry Elder doth'rai{c die dead, Jpeake tdith tortguos^ pridch and baptizjemaW nations, without any cailmg of • the without confcnc ofi the/{)ibbytefy i' -but dw as ordinary preibyteri^ aid as ^i daflkall CoSlcdgs-raab hy cannot doc 4h that reUd'On, but in colUgh'^i cas^thef eye ’^K kk doth 447- ^.erufalem p^ce. biriy ,to.. wit^ an\.office pf. 'Dmcans^ • at dll our Vivims prove from the, place, but tlpn Apojiks as ordinary Elders in an ordinary 'Colledge ..presbjteriall cannot appoint a mro Office in ^,p.'Chtircb, for the presbyterjes norv alfo by that fame presbyter UU pp^erynight nlfo appoint anpi^-poffice ,in Gods hoitje vehkh is abjurd , . . /^‘nfaf^^l^rsLnt that,. the Ap^fiks as Apofks performe ibme AiSs'of government in this.pl^ce, .and that they appoint a ^Wpflftce of Deacons here, but, that is neither the quelHon, nor againft.aur caule, but I d^fire thejOppqnents to make good th^t;.tne\^ fP^hat is-jout . tnind Feter,rrhap U your finience, James, AAiftihias, d;'c ^j3iq,\y alvs. ls^ tp proceed^formally, in colUgie , t!;ij^^hey.(j^ nQ^;-,n(^rp9uy they doe in ;appointing the of- flc^,,i6r|hey wei;ei4B^ediatl)rinfpired by the Spiriit to appoint new officeSjbut ih ordaining the officers, inconcreto, that i^s, in Qfdaining t\xQ.mpin^^tcvenyFiiilip,&o, they proceed alter a pres- Ijj^tcriaU way, every way aSrkn ordinary-presby tery doth. ^ ,.Okje^\.^utthey ordaif^flders here sipon this Apofiolkk^roundyi heca^thty mere Apoflks. and Paflorsyo all ■. the rvanrld, (i^c, if the ground was Apofolick^ the aUion was formally Apofolick^ » , , Anfw. Wec-muffidillingulfb betwixt ordination comparative and aHfolutc: ordination comparative is, in relation tp the. pl^cq/if^the queftion heejUpon whatgtound doe the Apoflej, ordaincin all.the wqrjd 5, T aniwer becaufe they .are ApoJilej, and^cvery wher.e,r^rg<;,t]bey may ordaine every, where; but as for'ghtoluteoi:;dination,here injernfalemfi the queftion bewhy th*cy rpi'd. orHalne Stephen, Philip, &e, yali tpodo,hy c&ifiveenmg the Apoftles were IgJders. But Qtir,Bfj;thren_^y, %bepi the i^pofks in this a^ latddofvpe thein infattible' Apojlolick^Jpirit, I anlwer, they laid domne the in-, infallible fpirit, which thij bad as Apojllcs,. and toohe the^, to a /allibk fpirit, but they did not operate and governe in this Ad, from. ii A Vrcsh-jteriAll Church, from this infallible fpiritj but from an ordinary fpirit, elfe yow miiftfay, i, when the did cute and drinkcjthey Uid downe an infallible and Apoltolick fpirit, and tooke aji ordi¬ nary and fallible fpirit, for they did not cate anddrinkeby immediate infpiration and as Apoftles, but as men ; 2. becaulc they were ApottI.es where ever they camcjit fhaJI follow by this that they did all by this Apottolick fpiritj as if the queftion bee upon wrhat ground^D/W dv Apojiks every where baptize^ pray pa- jloraHy^ exhort afPaJiors^ Ppvenu in Corinth, deliver ti e incejiuom m into Satan atCorintP. Ityou anlwcr, bccaule they were Apo- tiles, then I fay becaule they were Apoftles alwayeSjand in eve¬ ry piacejthey never uled the ordinary power of the keyes given to them,as common to them and all Pattors to the end of the worId,/l/j«/?!8. \ %,Matth. 16. ip, John 20. 23. a-nd fo they could not doe any thing as ordinary Pattors, or ordinary El^ decs. 2. Chritt gave to the Apoftles an ordinary power whicii they could never put forth in AUs 3. we have no warrant from t he Apojilcj preaching,baptlzing,exbortitig^ governing, rttamihg mid remitting Jifjnej,excomnntmcating/ebul{[ng,to preach, baptize ^exhort governe/etaine and remit jinnes, excommunicate and rebuk^^ bccaufe the Aportles,in Afts Apottolick and extraordinary, are no more to bee imitated by us, then wee arc to imitate them' in Ppcaking with divers tongues,and railing the dead. “ * Hence upon thefc grounds wee are certainly induced to be- leevc that the Apojiks did here ordaine,notas but as or^ din.iry Elders i. Becaule in thefe Afts the Apojiks are imita- ble, but in what they doe as Apojiles they are not imitable, 2. Whateverrulesof the Word doth regulate the ordinary clallicall presbytery, the Apoftles goe along'in all riiefe afts here condelcending to thefe rules, fucliasthe meeting of the prel^ bytery^the twelve do meet.i.They tacitely acknowledgeaneg- leftofthe daily minifiration to the widen es which is an aft of mil^ governmentof the Deaconrie, which is an ordinary office of the presbytery, and therefore they defire of the Church to bee freed of this olfice. 3. They referre the nomination and elefti- on ol the feven men to the people. 4. They ordainefeven con- -ftanc and perpetuall ofticers,as the presbytery doth. Ergo, they doe not ordainc by their tranfeendent power,as Apoftles, 3 . From this place our brethren prove theif CongregationaH P K k kj presby- t ‘The Ghmch ef‘^ erufalem presbytery jwhich they would not doe^ if the Apnfiles did here mafiage affaires as extraordinary officers. 4. This coUegmm ofApaiilesdoe nothing in all this, which by confeffion of both tides may not bee done, and to the end of the world is nctdoneinthetranfaftingofthelike bufineffe, by the ordi¬ nary presbytery. 4. WhatcheApoftlesdoeas Apoftlesagreerh onely to Apoftles,and can be done by none but ApoftleSjOr by Evangelirts, having their power, by fpeciall warrantable com- miffion from them, as what a man doth as a man, whataPa- ftor doth as a Paftor, a Deacon as a Deacon, a Prophet as a: Prophet, can bee done by none but by a man onely, a Paftor onely, a Deacon onely, except whereas one to teach, a- greeth both to a Paftor and a Doftor, which yet have their owne differences, but all here done the Apdftles might have done, if wee (uppofe, they had not bccne Apoftles. 5. If as Apoftles they ordaine,aHy one of the twelve Apoftles {bculd c.ompleatly andentirely ordaincall the feven, and fo the leven Deacons ftiould have beent twelve times ordained at this time, which needles multiplication of Jpofiolick a^km were ufeieflTe^ ferved not for edification, and is not grounded in the Word, for the whole twelve, in collegia, doe ordaine, and what any QVicApofiledothasan Apofllt by the amplitude of a tranfeen- dent power, every Apoftle doth it complcatly , and wholly his alone, as without heipe of another Apoftle, feter worketh a miraclcaerpecially any one Apoftle as Taul his alone might ov- dsXntT imothy an Eva?igelifi, 6, If they did here aft as Apo- ftlcs, any one Apoftle might have ordained the Deacons in an ordinary way, as here; but that ivee cannot conceive, for then one and the fame aft ion fhouldhavc beene ordinary, and not ordinary, for one man cannot bee a Church or a (bcietic to doe the ordinary Afts of an ordinary focietie, for it (hould beeextraordinary tooneto aft that which is the formall Aft 'of many as many, and ftiould involve a contradiftion, ex¬ cept it were an Aft which cannot bee performed by many, as when one Puller fpeaketh for many, for a whole Church-, but that is ordinary andneceflary, bccaule a multitude as a mul¬ titude eannotfpeake, without confufion in a condnuateddif- courfe, for that all the people fay one word is nota IPUlti'^ude as a multitude ufing one continuated rpeech» ^ Oh]eii, \ i * J 1 1 is a Freshet iriaU Chureh, OhjeU, I . If the Apofiles did not all their MlmferiaA aBs at Apo flies, they did not fulflU their commijflon given to them, otto A- poflles, Mattb,2S, Got and teach all Naims » jinfw. Theconfequenccisnought, if they had not idonc all things, which by vertue of their Apoftolicall Office they were commanded to doc, they had nat then fttlflUtd their e(^m* tniflion given to them hj Chrifl, That is true, but noW theafiljni” ption is falle, they were under no commandement ofChrift t^o doc all their Minifteriall ASts as Apoftles, prove that they did neither Preachy nor Baptize as Apoftles; but only as A- poftles they did preach intallibly. i.In all places of the world, as Catholickjaflors. 3. With the gift of Tongues. 4. Work¬ ing of Miracles, which by divine inftitution were annexed to their pleaching, but their preaching according to the fubftance of the aft was ordinary, ' Ob]eB. 2. the ApoflUs iventto Jerufalemhy revelation, as Vm\ did. Oat, I . Ergo, ad their aBs that they did there, they did them hy immediate revelation. Anfw. The Gonfequence is null, Paul went by revUatwn upt« Jiritfakm, and there Gu/. 2. hee rebuked Prfer, asan Apoftle> no, as a Brother, for then Paul ffioiild have cxcrcifad Apofto- lick Authority over which is popifh. ? OhjeB. 3 . If the Apofiles did aB as Presbyters Nre,ihey did k>rong the particular Churches, and took their Liberty from’ them, in exem~ ■ fit:g ordinary jWrAfleriall aBr there, which are proper to that Church. Anfw. It folioweth upon the denyed principles of an in¬ dependent Gongregaliosv oncly, for a Ghurch withoufEf- ders hath no Presby teriall'powcr, and therefore {ilelVa powdr can not bee taken from it, you cannot take frbiB a Ghurch, that which by Law it hath nor. If the Afts of the govern¬ ment in the ApolHes, are according to the ffibftance of the Afts all one with the Afts of government, in the-ordinary presbytery ; fay I,- thole Afts come n‘ot front an‘ Apoy - ttoHcalland extraordinary power,even astheApoftLs prMch'- ing and baptizing are not different in nature and elTencr^ from the Afts of preaching and baptfeing in ordinary Paftors, though they.had power to preach and bapdze every where, and wee«aely whcre'vfee havelan ordinary catling ^of the Chittch, and from the Apaflles preacbmg and St'^eny* virhfecey'^Tc [*Kk k 1] may - 452 7herejpits a Prefix erialf Church af Jerufakus* Seales, and fubjtf^iog chemieives in a viable way obvious to the Eye of all, to the government of the Chriftian Yea the enemies had no better charadler to difeerne them to be Saints, and fo worthy of their malice, then Church^cha^ rafiers of a Church-prcfejfion. But 2. Whereas thtBolyGhoJf giveththe name of one Churchy to the Church of lerujAlemi all conftantly (peakingofit both a?a andin relation to perfecuters, and that every way in that motion , aS our Brethren fay, that the Scripture fpeakeih of their own gYegAtlonall Church , wee have the lame reafon to call it one Churchy becauleof one government; for the queftion is not now if it bee many Congregations , but it it bee one- church* Ob/eiff. 2. They are called the Elders at Jerufalem, not the Elders of the Church of Jerufalem ; E^go^ from this it is uot coKcluded that they were one Church. | Ar,fw»t/^^s l6, 4. they are called Jpojlles and Elders in, ovat lerufalem JSlsi6, s^ for another caufe, thefe were El¬ ders from other Churches, from Antioch nolelTe, then El¬ ders of lerufalem^ they onely fate in Synod at Ierufaltm*2* All lerufalem was not converted to the Chridian Faith, and there* j fore they may well bee tearmed Elders at lerufalem ^ as the | Church At Sphefui, At, ot in Thyatir a, 5. I deny that the Scrip¬ ture fpeaketh aiiy other wayes of the Eiders of the ^hurch of* lerufalem^thtn of the Elders of other Churches, 2, Thofe Elders ought to meete for the governing of the (fhurchoi Jerufalem , for this was their duty ; they were one p/esbytery. 2* They did meet A^s 15. 14^ to receive i Paul and Barnahae , and to hcare whraC fp n/ed by A fVemart ^ or tJMid-wife ^ and both of them by fuch - as are no ^ tjhiinijlers. We tbinka a Miniftcry ^nd DKdpline rno“e nccef- fiiry.'to a CojigregMidn in .^ remote iJltKd^ or to tbe (fhmch of Jtrufalem.hiioxQ they itnereafe to fu'eft an^mber ascarKiot meet for their numerbus multitude in one Congregation ^ then the Sacraments, when there^ be no Minifters to difpenfe tnenT% i. That the be fo in the Ifand its aloncjmay poffibly be extraordinary , but that in fuch a cafe they, have the Word -preached and entire power of Difeipline whole and entire within themfelvcs to excommunicate fcandalous perfons is not extraordinay , when there be no confociated Churches, . whom excommunication concerneih , that 'are in danger to be fcandalized , for it floweth connaturally from a Church to which agrceththecffence of a Churchy toexercifejurifdiftion over all its owne members ^ if there be no more confociated with that Churchy that is by accident and an extraordinary exigence of (yods providence. As a mjftcr of a Family is to do bis duty to educate his children in the feare of God ; but if God take all his children from him by death, he doth not tranfgrefle the ordinary rule of educating his children in the feare of God , when hee hath none. This argument fuppofeth that a Congregation hath no power of excommunication at all ei¬ ther compleat or incompleat, as the Mid-wife bath no power to Baptize at all either compleat or incompleat : neither doth a Congregation tranfgreUe any rule of Chrift at all when it csercifeth entire power of cenfures within it fclfc , whereas there be no confociated Churches to (hare withit in that power. A Congregation is capable of entire Jurifdi(ftion , becaufeit is a Church 5 But a woman in nO cafe is capable of adminidrat- ingBaptifme, otX.hR Lords Supper y except ftiee were extraor-- dinarily tiovp power of dtfcipline if in a fingh Congregation. 455 dininly and immediatly inlpired to be a prop hettfle, tut lor the exercife of entire power of Jarifdiaon by a Congregation in a romyte I hopCj it hath no fuch need of iRimediate infpiration. 2. There is no Inch niorall ncctfficy ot the Sa¬ craments, as there is of the Miniaery of the word and confe- q jently of fome ufe of the Keys, where a fcandalous perfon m jy infea the Lords flock. For where viftM ceafeth the.pfople penjh^ but it i* never faid, where Baptiftns ccafeth the people penlb, and therefore uncalled Miniflers in cafe of neceOiry , withcHC ordi ration or calling from a presbytery may preach, and lake on them the holy Miniflery and exerclfi power of Judrdiftion, bccaiife the nectfiity of the Soules of a Congregation^ Ina^-^- mote Jjl^nd requirech fo » but I hope no ncceflicy in any the moft extraordinary cafe requireth that a Midwife may Bap¬ tize, or that a private man remaining a private man may cele¬ brate the Lori// to the CWc^ without any calling from the Church. ^ 1. , j But Mr-Mather,*/ the power of lurtjdi'moM p.owt'nmediatelj and Mr. Mither^ neceffurily from the e fence of a Church, and a congregation be ScMr.Thomfon efemally a Church , then this power agreeth to all Churches, 4' ■whether confocUud ^ or not confociated , and without ref>eB of •what neighbours they have, -whether many, n>er of lurifdildionbein the (feugregation ( as wc grant in an extraordinary cafe, when a Congregation is in an JJlaKd\i% alone) and fo it fhall be larefuH for a fingle Congregation to doe that which is againjl all equity and the very light of nature^ it mujl then follow that it is not againfi the light of nature that a Congregation ( though confociated with other Congregaii- cm)have entire jurifdi^iov within it felfe^ oAnfw^ None of us do teach that ihehght of na* lure that thadzerfe party be the jukge^ it might fall out in a gene- rail ccunccll lawfully, convened , from which there is no pro< vocation^ 457 ' A Preihyteriall Cbnrch vpos at Rome. ‘ V(jcation» yea and in a nationall eouncclli ( or all Cijunce;® may «rc') the advcrle party may judge , at it w-s a lawful! ccunccll. According to a ChnrchJnStitmlon that condemied C^rifi of bhfphcmy , and they Were alfo hit enemies 5 but we teach that it is not congruous to the wlfdome of , nor to the Ight of rature , that Chrift Ihould have appointed a’l the ordinary rha'chcomtsSo many thoufand congregatianf,vtfho may rather erre then cx raordinary and higher Synods, to be the oncly ordi¬ nary j-idgcs in their owne caule j N. jr doth ayy thing more fol¬ low trom this argument , th it when there is one congrtg ition m alone in an Hand deliitute ot the hclpe of confociateJ Chur- ches (which is a defeft of an extraordinary providence of in that o 1C fingular exigence) that that congregition fbill b2 both i jdge and party in its owne caiife , if we fuppofe that one Mlcaiah fhall contend for the truth, and all the reft of the Pro¬ phets and people of that congregation to be againtt rheiruthj and to judge and condemne one inan^who Cceketh the Lord in truth. , I Ic U a wonder to me. that Thejfdemca was but one fingle con- gregition^all heuingone Word , partakers of one Lords Sup¬ per at one Table \ yet the Apoftle aferibeth to them that which 1$ a note to n^orthy Baynes of the numerous multitude of >/Af«;jerani pjnrch of lerttfdlemyftom whence went the Word of God to all Chorion <. j.p. the world, I Thef. 1. 8. For from joh founded out the JVord of the j Lord, not onelj in Macedonia and iAchaia , but alfo in every place your faith to God^rvard id Jpread abroad* I deny not what Mr. Mather T homfon (ay, but 5000 may meet to hcarc the word, and many thoufands were githcred together Lukeia.^Co hearc (fhrif 5 but tbefe reverend brethren doe leave our,. i.The incon¬ venience of thronging Co all at once y for , they trodt one upon anoy ther. a, C/W/? preached not to all thofe thoufand at once, for it is exprefly faid*, v. i. Ue began to fay to his Difciples^ So C^ifi refufing to preach to fuch a diford«4y confijcncc of people, who could not hearc , and his dodrine being all for his Difci- ples, the very Sermon being preached to his Dlfciples oncly, Matth.io.2,354,&c. and the Parable of the rich man v. 22. he applieth to his Dlfciples , Then he f aid to hid Dlfciples ^therefore Jfay untoyoHftahe no thought for your life, &c* It evidcnccth to ^ ^ byteriall Church at C&rinth^ htjjf&lonica^ inethac ('hr ifl condcror.tth a rumcrousmuhirude in one con¬ gregation to heart at once. And whereas C‘^fj[/cy?<;wefaith55ooo p rfons did heArc his vojee^at cnce^ in one congregation^ bj meanes of Chrjlo^ome on Scaffolds and Galleries ; and Mr. Maiher is willing to yctld eight thoufand an hundred and twenty were alt affembled in one place to !M. CMiixhr, €• keare the fVord, and that all the multitude of converts at lerufalent were together in Salomons porch^^^*’y.l2» I grant three thoufand could heareone at once; but alas, thisis^a great uncertainty for independent congregations. But i. this is to be proved that eight thoufatid (Mr.^4tW hath not added many other mtiN titudes mentioned, Ad.y. 14. A(^.6. 1, v.7. and cHcwhere) did meet daily in the Temple, ^.Daily and ordinarily from houfe tohoufe. 3. To celebrate the Lords Supper daily in the Tem- ple and in every private houfe(there were need of many Scaffolds and Galleries ) to fit at one Table. 4. To make one judicature, and have more then power of confenting in Church- cenfureSf as our brethren prove the whole CWc^ of beicevers had, from Mattl1.18.17, 1 Cor.5.4. A(ff.iy,22. I Cor.i4.23.forray part ^ ! thinkc fuch a miraculous Church cannot be the firft mould' of independent Churches to be eftablidied congregations meeting in one place, for to be edified by word, fealcs and cenfurcs . Yea Mr. tjMather will have the whole convening as one independent congregation Aft. 6. 2,3, 4. and the many myriades or thou- fands of bcleeving^^n^e/. Aft. 21. 21.22,23. to meet as One con¬ gregation. Certainly the Apoftles praftice muff be our rule, and then five hundred or a thoufand being (o farre beneath ten or eight thoufandjmay wel feefn a number for fewneffe not com¬ petent; and what (hall we thenthinkeof fevenonely, or ten? Now let it be confidered, if Rome being granted to be one Church , and in which to me there was a congregation ancj in the very family of AtjuUa ^ndPrifctlla^ Rom. i^. V.5. and whofe faith was Iprcad through aH theVorJd, Roir.i. 8. fo as famous writers fay the halfe of the City bclecvcd, if they be but one finglc congregation meeting all in one place ? and tome itiscleare, there was a fingle congregation in the very houfeof ^(juilaund Prifcilta^ Aft.i8.ij253 4. v.26 27,28. and thditPaul presched when he was there daily , befide hisdifpu- ting in the Synagogue ; when he was at Roms there was a Church at 459 A PresbyieriaU Church at Rgme and Corinth* at his houfe, tloin.i5.5. So Diodati faith on tht placCjThat the Church nt Aeji*ila his hou(e vfus the ajfemhlj of beleevers y who ajftmbleci themfelves in their hcu/e 5 for there veere divers fmaU ajfemh lies in one And the fe If e fame City ^ I Cor.ld^l^, C0I.4.15, ^reet the Church that is at their houfe. Col* l»i 5* Salute Nym» phus,andtke Church at bis houfe,Whctt Paul fpeakech of believers only in a houfe, he givech them not the name of a Church^ai Ro, 1^.10. Salute them that are of Arifiobulus houfhold, V, II, Greet them that are of the houjhold of NArciffus,Ph\\,^7.2, All the Saints (alute you ^ effecially thofe that are of Cafars houfe, I deiiteto know a reafon of the difference of this Grammar, if there were no conftitutcd Church m the houfe of Aquila and PrifeiOa, wh/ in one Chapter the Apoffle (hould change the phrafe i and I de« fire to know what reafon we have to goc from the literall mea¬ ning of thcvfordfthztitf 2 Church at tyiqaila his houfe ^ as well as a Church at Corinth, F or whereas fome (ay that Rota,i.6; he faluteth not all of the houfe of Nariiftufy\i% oncly V. I \,thofe which are in the Lord ; i, this exception is not brought concerning the houfe of Arifiobulus , v. 10. 2 This exception confirmeth what I fay , becaufe where there is not a Charcii and an intti- tuted SDciety and politicall Church-meeting in the houfe of any of the Saintr*there they are called beleeveis of fuch a houfe, and not a Chur^ch at fuch a houfe, 5. This phrafe InyMeta, hai eTwi u(ed Rom. r (5. 5 . 1 Cor. 1 5. 1 p.Cof .4. 1 9. Phile.2.muft be the fame with the Saints ajfembleti for the Word & Sacranaents. Aft. 5,42. in theTemple^ kolt' Piyjet from houfe to houje daily ^ and it muft be all one with Aft. 2. 46. iyhere they continued daily in the Temple with one accord^ KhSerii ::»T ^tod breaking bread from houfe to houfe ; and all one with the aflembly of Difciples Aft. 20, 7. where they aflembicd for the Word and Sacrament of the Sup¬ per, efpecially feeing as the learned acknowledge, the Chrifiians could not have Temples or houles built for the publique affem- blies of i he Saints as Rome and Corinth^ but they met in private houles ; which feeing it cannot be denied , then were there at Kcme two Churches at leaf! ; one at the houfe o{ Aquila and Prifcilla^ 1 Cor. 16,1 5.and another alfo pertaining to the reft of the Saints at iJowe. And this faith> that if there had beene but one fingle Congre- ^Mmm gation A PrethjteriaU Chnfch at Corinth. gatlonac whereas one family had a Churcb/c»i6,5, and fo many illuftrious families received the faith of Chrift^ icis like their faith could not have been fuhlijhed through aH the worlds Rom^ 1 .8. if the £‘hriflian faith had not had a greater prevalency in comparifon of the falfe Gods then worlh pped at Reme^then to ' be in one poore fingle meetirg. And for the Church of f'erimh, I humbly conceive they could not be oneiingle congregation, if thefefoure circum fiances be confidered : i. The multitude of beleevers there. 2, The multi¬ tude of Teachers. 3. Thediverhty of Tongues, 4. APresbyic- - l-iall meeting of Prophet*; i Cor. 14. For the firll , Aft. iS.p, JAanj of the CorinthUm believed^ and tvere baptized. Now if we (hall believe that the ApoftoHgue (fhurch con)oyncd preaching and baptizing, the Word andche Sicramentsj and that the A;* poftles baptized none but thofe to whom they preached , I con¬ ceive it cannot be denied but there were divers aflecnblics for the Word and f he Sacrament j for Paul^ i Cor, 1 4. 1 $ . "Baptized none but Crijppu andGaitu ^ and thehoufsold of Stef hanm •, if many were baptized, other Paftors, notTaul baptized them, i Cor,, j. i4j 1 5 j 16. and fo they were baptized in other aflemblies, then inthofe in which Papsl baptized, 2. It is clearc that to comfort Paul whode fpirit could not but be heavy , as you may gather from Rom. 7.25 3* becaufe he Aft. 18.6, 7. refifted fo in his miniftcry bycheblafphemies of thejewesrejeftingthe Gofpel, that he Jhoo^ his rajment on themy andfaid, jour blood be upon jour ewne headsylatn cleans 5 from henceforth 1 yrillgoe to the Gentiles^ The Lord faith unto him in a vifion, 9 . Re not afiaidy but ffeake, and hold not thy peace y i o. For I am with thee , and m man fhall fet on thee y for I have much people in this City, I L. And he continued there a yeere and fix moneths , teaching the fford amongfl them<. Now let this in equity be confidercdjif the gaining of one finglc congregation which meet for the Word, Sacraments,! Cor.ii. 20,21,22. I Cor. 14.19. and alfo to afts of Church- cenfures 1 Gor* 5i 4. as our brethren teach , which could not exceed one thoufand conveniently in a fetled and daily meeting y had firft been much people j fecondIy,OT«c^,in comparifon of thoufands of the Jewes who rejeftedthe Lord JefttSy as may be gathered from comparing Aft.i 8*5^6, and Aft. 13.43)46,47, with Aft. 21, lo, where. A VnthyHTtaU Church at Corinth^ where it is faid, many thoufands of the fuwa believed, for rh« gccateft part of lejefted Chi , as is delate, i 2. 14,15,16. and fo many more thaufand* behoted to rejec^*^ then believed 1 Now wh^tcomfort could /*««/have had in this, chat many thoufands of the ftms rejeded the Gofpell, and yet all the much people that had in Corinth were but forfooth to thennmberof one cornplcat AiTtinbly of a fingle Congregation 5 which did meet in a private Houfe , for the* celebration of the Lords Supper ? For Pifeator with all our Divines, i Cor. 14 teach that their were no capacious Temples in Corinth^ where they did meet for Gods worfliip. 2* Judge if one Angle Congregition ( for the Congregations planted by the Apoftles behoved to be competent, and convenient foiJ edification, that all might hcareand all partake of one bread, 1 Cor* 1 0.16. and one Table of the Lord, could nece^itate P4«/coftay at C'orinth a yeare and fix moneths , wheftasTW/ by one Sermon made in a certaine mans Houft named Jtifipu dldl^ro?!?' many to believe and be Baptized^ 18. 7, 8. And ,the(e many might conveniently make a Congregation befide the much people chat Gad had there, v, io,not yet called , but yet they were , as interpreters fay^ the Lords people, by Gods decree of predeftinaCion. iV The fiiultitudeof Teachers p^Qveth that their were more Congregarion': then dne;; for i, k 'if in¬ congruous to the Wifdome ot Ghrifi to raiie up many reapers, where the harveft is narrow, many builders for one congrega** .tionall Houfe. 2, It iiscontrary to Chriftspraftice, whofent not twelve Paftors to one place, but fent them out wo ^7 , that all might find worker now' can we chinke, that where ■God had much people., as that he would hive hun- dreths of Prophets to bs hearers and one at once to fpeafc fo ouefifigle pongregation to what end gave the ZWa Talerit to fuch a huge multitude of prophets ? that they inight be oftener heaters, then they could be in zdineXX prophecying. /’It •is not like. 3. Whereas it is laid, i Cor, 14.31. you may all prophecj one by one , that ad may iearne, and ad may becomfior- ■tfd, Diodatus^idXih, yec may all -prophecy , namely by c our fie ■.and in diver fe or fieveraU A^emhtieSm And Ejlitu faith the fame, to wit, that thefe Pfpphers were to prophecy in diverfe * Mmm 2 aflcmblies; A Presbyteriall Church at Corinth * 462 aflcmblics ; and tor thi* it is that he laith, vi 3 4. ht jour yeomen «! yuuSimf yfx»i' filetice w 7ct7# ijcKA^ia-zais, in the Churches Ergo, he tuppofeth there were more Congregations then one at Corinth 5 Nor is there rcafon to fay with (omejhefpcaketh o{ Churches in the flurall rumbtr , becaufe he made mention of all the Churches of the Saints in the verje going before^ for I. He faith, jour Womtn^ let them be filcnt ; now if he had not meant that there were many Congregations at Corinth^ he would’ not have forbidden it in their Women ^ but of all Women ^ and it is knowen there was a great abufe of fpiriruall gifts m Corinth y fo as women did prophecy in ‘the aflemblies, and this the Apoflk forbiddcih in their Churches in the plutall numbcr.And 1 pray you what roorae or place was there for fuch a multitude of Prophets to edifie the CWr^w in one private Houfe 7 for there were no Temples where they might meet at forint h, 4, If Kenchrea be comprehended under the Church of (forinth in this Epiftle, and the Apoflle writing to the Corin^ thians wrote alfo to this Church CdWed Romans 16.1, The Church 04 Kenchreo^ then have we more Congregations then one at Corinth, Now the learned teach chat Kenchrea was a fa)Or^ew,fre/tf. Sca-port or Harbour of theCorinthianSj (io, (5) ffrafigei Tongues in the Church when the bearers .,«fidetffancl not , are a judgement of God rather then an edfyingr of^ rh'i Church, &c, hence it is monr then evident, that the edifying end , why the 2.drdhad raifed up thefe in the Church of 4^4 A. Frefbyteriall Church afC&rinth, of Gminth , ( which was now a planted and .watered Churchy > r, Gwii.J.c/^.3 5^67; and a, build jngi' the foundatiort where¬ of- WM byd,. i2v&c.) was, that the might bt edified. And ib the gift ofTongiicr, as touching its edi¬ fying ufeand end , was fmttleffe,' and of no eff«a ; yea as we teach agaioft Papiflj ^ unUw lull in Gods pubikk worftiip, ex¬ cept- there had been diyerfe airemblfts and Congregations,: which underftood thefe Tongues. Nor can it be hid ,, that all in Corinth underfiood Gretkt* o/And therefore thefe of divers Tonmss might be underfioodbj all t ioT t. Thislayeth aground that there was no Tongue a ftrangeTongue , but th^ Greeke Toneuf. 2. That all ;fpe'aking with-ftrange Tongues was well underftood, whereas, the fayth the contrary ,vtvio. n 12. ^’,i6. r.25. That many fpakd with Tongues tn that Church, and yet the hearers could amen to them, nor be edified by their preaching or prayings r.ip.ifthen ftrangc Tongues were gifts bfXjod gwen tq^that planted Church to. edifie tbefe vyho believed , ami to edifie the CbUrch, as welt as to giine heathen , there ^muft needs be divers Congre-. Pidons at C^tfih, and thaefore I craniiot but thinke that Mr Mrfer,Mr.Weak whkh Mr. pUa, iCof.r4-23- Churehf.w- toMr«;He/^e €• together to otfe j)laceMth maveyd'ublj 'prov'g, rl?^rCorinth had thei^' meetings , and not by wayofdiftribution into feverall ccnore.ations , but altogether, in one cengregattcn : and it ts 2dne , that thoughthey hadvarietj of Teachers andTrophetsy^^^^ ■ they dll'ufedtd cense together to one place. o '■ ' ' y' -;'• ‘ / anfrc'. i; The place i Cor. a/ the whole Churcft .€cmetoeether ', (fc. doth evince the iponiraty, for theApofile doth there feafon ^^ 4^>^^<> /Ttom tz. great incongruity 5 it were incongruous (faith he), and .ridiculous that, the whole Church ail their giftcaiinen fpeaking whb diverfe Ton gues(fo that they could not he underftood by in- ftdelltl fhould all ^convenerin onfc place * and fpeake with diveri Tongues, for the unlearned and the ur>beUeverr would favthcy 'werernaddei thereforfe heeprefupporeth that the whole Church (baU not ail come to one place,: but that they (bould fo come to one place ^.2^^ mdiverreaa€mblie8,pnd alt A TmbytBridl church at CoHnth. all prophecy in a Tongue knowen to tht hfidells ^ as the un¬ believer the Prophts, heniighc fail doron on his face ^ and worjhip Qod , and fay ^ Godvisin you of a trmh, 2. The whole Chnrch is not the whole, m^ebpiopU of Corinth that believed, that did ordinarily meet in one place ; the Text faith no fuch thing , and that is to be proved and not taken' as granted ^ and (o/ the confequence^ is moft avoydable jfor i. You mult fay that at any one AlTerably , all^ the Prophets and Teachers of ff orint h -dlii prophecy, fur the Tc\Kia\th,v»2if,ld8 is convinced of all, beispidgedofallo Whereas the confequfcncc (bould be abford, it (houldbca longefome and weary fotne meeting ;for Interpreters fay they mieet^ hi diverfe Ail^mblicSy and the Text faith expx^fly i «/.4p*- ThaC at one meeting they prophecied , but two or three r.irow\tJtwb only prophecied in one. Congregation at one Aifembiy, as this Text will warrant cleardy . then haw doth this whole Church confifting of all the Believers of Cvrimh , .as is fopfio* fed by our Brethren, convince’ the infideli,fo as it fliaybeafe , this fenfe, v* 24* fic is convinced of all, he is yttdged of all f can two Pcopheis be all Frophits ? And how doth it bejrethis t/., 24, But if all prephffte^ ? furely, for my part, I think it mart unavoydably be faid , that they all prophecied diflri- butively and in feverall Congregations. And. ic is very: pro¬ bable to me , that as women prophecied , fo many prophe¬ cied at once, and that the Apoftle cortefteth their abufe, when he will havethera to prophecy by courfe, v. 27. And that too numerous a multitude did prophecy in one Affembly, and therefore the Apoftle reducing this to order, retrench- cth the number -z/. 29. to two or three ^ and (o this which he faith Vt^j, for you may prophecy one by one, &c. muft una¬ voydably bcuiderftood difributively in divers Congregations and Alfemblies , and fo muft we take the words where it is faid, v.2^f all the Prophets convince y all judge ^ di/lributive.-- Ij ; and the whole Church v, 23. by this cannot beare this fenfe , that the whole Church oi Corinth comprehending the the whole Prophets. Teachers, and Believers, didaUc<7//v'^;W- ly meet in one Angle AflTembly. And chat the much people which, the Lord had at Corinth , A5is 1 8.9* was one fociety par¬ taking ^66 A Presbyter tall Church at C orinih* tasiug ot one Table of ihe Lord, in one private houle , and all in one confiftory /iK^glng and cenfuring and excommu- L>xiicating. r , t ’ j n l Laftly , I thinke ( ‘^ith reverence of the Iearnedcr)chaC thefe Prophets were a Colledge ot Teaching Prophets whofc gifts wereimployed in edify ingfevcrall Congregations ; only fome, Tay they, were Prophets extrordinarily inlpired.a.Xhcy were not Piaphetsof the Church of Corinth^ and^thereioresrenotany patterne ofa Presbytery , butlanfwer. i. Though they were Prophets extraordinarily infpired , yet do they prove well fome ordinary a£ts of a Presbytery , and that a. They were q^rophits oi that UmcChurcb of I conceive ; For they do here Prophecy according t# the analogy of Faith, and that they have common with Prophets now adayes. 2. They are by thefe fame rules regulated that cur Paftors are now. 3. They excrcife thefe fame afts of JarifdiftioQ which Pallors donow cxercife. i. They arc to prophecy in a'knowen longue, 20,21,22. and that the edi6cation and comfort of the Church, T, 31. even as Pallors now adayes, only the internall pnnei- ' pic, to wit, the infused gift ofprophccying made them extra¬ ordinary Prophets, in flirty as our Prophets become Prophets by ordinary indullry and fludies, in fltri .‘but in fa^to efe^ and according to the fubftance of the aas ofprophecying, thefe extraordinary Prophets , and our ordinary Prophets and Pa¬ llors differ not in and nature. As the Eyes put in the man borne blind and thefe Eyes which we fuppofe he was capable of from his mothers wombe, and the Wine miraculoiifly made out of water by lefns (flhrifl ^ /ol?.2. and the Wines that grew in according to their manner of pro- dudeton and in fleri differed , but in cjfl they were of the fame nature. Hence you fee in the Text thefe Prophets arc every way regulated as ordinary prophets , and as the Prophets of the C)Miich oi Corinth. I Becaufc it is acknow¬ ledged by all Interpreters that th^ fcope of the Chapter is to prescribe what is order and decency in the publick worlhip in the Church of Corinth ; as the lall verfe faith, ^'.40. la alt things be done dtcently andin 0Ydery2(u6confec\\}ev\i\'j hovi thefe Prophets Ihould edihe the Church of (flormh,v, ^*12. 16 Thtt *there n>M a Preshyteriall Cknrch at Corinth* 4^7 That thele Prophets ftiould not fpeake in publick the lan» guage of a 'BarhartaM , t/. 1 1 2. to the which the hearer cculd not iay Amen^ v»i6» and this way are our ordinary Prophets regulated , except that Papifts will but fay fervice in Latincj (3) A dirtftion is put on the Prophets^ on thefe ivho fpeake with Tongues t that they be not children in under f anding ^ and that they be ^ in malice^ as children^ but as concerning under- fianding^ men, r.20. which agfeeth well to Prophets as they are ordinary Tabors, (4) What more ordinary, then the camming together of the whole Church {or propshecying^ ^.23. 24. divAconvincing of unbelievers Prophets are to be limited to a way of fpeaking to edification , as he who fpeakech with Tongues , whomuft fpeake by an Interpreter, or then be Jilent in the Church 9 v,2y,lS, (^6 ) Thele Prophets as our ordinary Prophets Ipeake orderly, and that one at once, toefehew confufion, v.2^.C7) What they fpeake is to be judged and put under ceniure, for the whole Colledgc muft j^dge, v.2p.S* (8) And as the women are here put under a rule, when to fpeak , and when to be filent , ^•34.35. So are thefe prophets, all which, and divers other rules doe re¬ gulate our ordinary Prophets, which cicarcly faith to me, that this is apatterneof a Colledge of ordinary Prophets un¬ der that fame policy and rules of policy as the ordinary Colledge of Paftors at Corinth, and 3. To this Colledge agreeth a power dogmaeicall of judging, and cenfuring the Doftrine of the Prophets delivered, 29. let the Prophets fpeake two or three, and let the other judge. This is not a power of j jdging that every Chrifiian hath. For aWioi faith Pifeator, doth relate to the Prophets who are to judge j But ( as I take it) a propheticaii j'udging , which mayjby good anology, warrant the juridicall power of a presbytery to judge and examine thefe who preach the word^that there creep not in falfe Teachers into the Church, And for Ephefus,The huge number of Believers and yet mak’- ing one Church, /?ez'.2.2.fakh that Ephefus wasa presbyttria/i as many circumftances evince 5 idt %i*Paul cifabiiihed twelve men Prophets who fj>ak^ with Tonguey , affd propheciedi To what end did Paul let up twelve Labourers at * N n n Ephefus^ 4^3 A Pnslytmdl Church at Corittth^and Efhefus^ 'Etphefetis, with diverfe hnguagesjbuc to eftabiifh divers Aflem- bliics ^ did they all meet dayly in one houfe ViixhFanl to heare hi ll 5 and turned iilent Prophets themCelves , when they were indeed with the gift of Tongues to fpeake to the edification of Alfemblies of divers tongues ? Ic is not credible. 2* And'z/.iOi ^atil continued here for the fpace of two yearcs , ( andwas this for one competent number, who did all meet in one private Jioufe ^ how can this be credible ? ^ .5. (*^411 that dwelt in Afia heard the Word of the L 12. to admiration of all, and to procure the imitation of falfe Pro¬ phets. 5 .Thepame'ofthe Lord Iefns was magnified by the lewes and Greeks that dw^lc at Ephefni, 6, There behoved to be a great work^ of god ^ when great Bpheftts turned to the faith. Ic is. I. Remarkable that the wifdome of the father di- rcRed his Apoflles to the mofi famous Cities, to caft out their nets , for conquering of foules to Chrifi\ as in ludea they came to Samaria , and to great Jernfalem ; in Syia to Anti-- ochia , in Grecia to Corinth , in Italy to Rome , in Afia the lefft to Epheftis ; now the Scripture is cleare the Apojlles, that CYer we read, planted but one Church, as is cleare in one City in lernfalem , in Antiochia^ in Corinth, in Rome, in Ephefus ; and obferve, the bafis and prime principle of oiir Brethrens independent Churches doth all ly upon this meer conjefture, that the Lords grace did refiriSl and limit the fiatps of the tri¬ umphing Gofpell ^ in the hands of the eyipofiles the conquerors of the World to lefm'Chrifi, that they planted but in the great efl (fines they .came to ( and they appoynted Elders in every City) finely one poor e finglc Congregation, as a patterne of aU inde¬ pendent Churches, and.this confifiedof no more then could meet conveniently in one Houfe for Word , Sacraments^ one Lords Table, undone Ecclefiafiicall CAiMtch'COurt for cenfures» Cer¬ tainly this Church being a patterne toall inftituted Churches, could not exceed the npmbcr of a thonfand men , or two thou- fand Believers , and this is a greater number by fome hun¬ dreds, lam furc, then can make a competent and 1 hope no man could fay we erred, if welhouldnowmake eight A Vresbyteriail Church at Epheftff* 4^9 eight or ten tnoufand one Congregation in ordinary, as our Mr.Afji^rr and Brethren fay the fir ft Congregatiohall Church of was But. 2. This City was the mother City and flower Her/r.c. ty^fta. 2. Itwas noblcj bccaufc of the length ^ whereof was ioure hundred and twenty five foot ^ the breadth two hundred and twenty foot , the pillars were an hundred and twenty [even, theheight of every pillar was Amongft which there were thirty pttarsmo^ curioufly carded* Others fay they were an hundred and thirty feven filiars made by fe- verall , the Temple was built by all ttAfia for the fpace of two hundred and twenty , f'fbme fay ) foptrty y tares, ft wasihlhrged by 5 And thither came all Afiathe it^t to the Temple oi gr^at ^iana. For they had no other Religi* on, here dwelt the froconfull of Afia^ as faith (a)Phi/ofiratt(f, .p,., . it abounded with artes and Sciences, Philofbphers and Ora- tors, ( ^ ) C'hTyfefiom faith that in it were Tythagoras^ Par^ ^ ‘ mnides\ Zeno, nyemocritus^ it was compafled with excellent (b) Cithf i-"iindnob\c for AJiatick, commodities j(ce (cyPiiniue^and ai (d'i Alexander Neovolitanus , ( ^ ) Ignatius highly commendth . it from the purity" of the Gofpell* All this I relate notafan^.j^/”^^^ unpertient digrelTibn', but to fliew that the Oofpell behoved (d ) Alexander to be more mighty here ; then that Paul CePup but bnt (ingle ab MexindroJ, Congregation and an Elderfhipf congregarioaall only, AUsio. 28.^.35.37. Efpeciallyconfider ynhdX'Beafis fought with at Sphefm , for here were many Jewes who oppofed him.2. AH the multitude, by the inftigation Demetrius ^ avowing that their T)iana was the goddefle not only of Ephefus but of all eAfia j yet ^od made the word fo mightily to prevaile , for v.io,? aul remaining there by the fpace of twoyeares, all that dwelt in Afia heard the word of the Lor d^ both fewer and Cjreehy, I aske how it could ftand with '9auls univerfill commiffion to preach tb and 1^0^.9.20.21'. aii an ey^poflle^ to rem^inc neere three years at Ephefus for one Jingle congregate on^ and theerefting of one (fongregationall presbytery ? 3. We . fee how zealoufly mad they have been on their Religionjwhen they had fuch a curious Temple for Diana. And 4. Demetrint and the crafts had their living by making filver jhrines to Diana, And 5, What power of the Gofpell it behoved to be, which * Nnn 3 made i| Mill iim iiiin II ' -v.— . . . . . 1 ■ "wi ' 470 A VrefbyterUUChurfh at Samma and Antioch. made their learned rqei) who ufed cmiqns arts ^ xq (ubmit to the Qofpell znd bring thiir Books and hstrne them before ad ? and the fums of thelc Books extended to a great fum of many, the common people ordinarily follow the learned and the wife of the City and Land i This could not h^ye been done except the far greater part of the City had fubmitted to the Cofpedy for when they vycre well neer ready to tear Paul m feeces , they behoved to be woundet fully tanied , when many Btlieved 3 and came and confefTed and fhewed their deedSjV. 1 8# ’Baynes common i.ch, Ephef. faith^ Bphefm was a Chyfogiv'tn to riot that it banijhed Hermodor. Vpon no other conjideration^ bfst becauje he was an honefi fober man ; And alfp z {^\th3Vtr9Ach«rs, 3. And the Hand of the Lord accompaiaed their hours t/.23. vohen Barnabas^ fent fey the (fhurch of lernfs- falemfizoon and faw the Grace of God^ he exhorted them all, That with purpofe of heart they would cleave to the Lord^ gnd upon his preaching , v* 24.- — much people was added to the Lord, Here is a (econd accefhon mide to the f'hurch of Kntioch, (3) 't'.2 5* Then departed Barnabas tol'arfus to feef^ Saul. a^nd when hee had found him , hee brought him to Antioch, ^nd it came to 'pajfe that a whole yeare they ajfembled themfelves with the Church , and taught much people ( here is a third aeceffiony) And fuch a huge multiplication, that the C'htfrch of giveth a denomination of (fhriHidnhy to all %\\e Cbrijlidn Ohurches oi the World. All which faith, it can¬ not be one poore fingle Congregation, for there was at lead, if not more then one Congregation at fiAnthch , when ti¬ dings came to ]erHfalsmth24. the Lord had a Church at tioch , before they lent Barnabas to thefe Churches , v,t2, and whactiiight this Church grow to vthtn much people was added to the Lord , by the labours of 'Barnabasfv.2\. And how was it increafed when Barnabas and Vaul after that taught the Word to much people a whole yeare 1 v, 26. It grew af¬ ter that a great (fhurch, fo that (a) Chryfoflom commendeth (a) cbryfojlom, Antioch for the prime Church, And { b)Oecumenim faith, for homii j. li po- this caufe there was a Patriarch ippomted Sit Antioch^ Which certainly fayth thul much , that it was a more numerous Church then one fingle CongregatioB, and (c)CyrillHs fo ex- i tolled the Church of Antioch ; becaufe the Dlfciples were 7. ^ firft named C^r?y?»4Kjthere,thatlie faith, this was the new name (djEis^iAi.v.z that Efaiah faid the Afouth of the Lord fjould name^z\>d fo doth {e ) expound the Text; which, feeing it ;s clcarely the new glory of the Church oi the Gentiles^ ad- joyned to the Church of the lewes , it cannot arile from a bandfull of a fingle Congregation , in the mind of thefe Fa¬ thers, and though we love not with fome antiquity to mjke tr^ntioch the fir^ Church before Rome^ yet feeing it was of old before Romeymt may hence collcft that that Church which Was patrUrchall , was not CongregationaU , and therefore I make no ufe hereof, (/} Volaterranus who faith of old the ^0 patriarch 472 A TreibyteraU Church at Antiocbt Patriarch of «/^«rwc^had under him 14. Metrepo/itam^ 53. Bi^jops^ and 366 Temples , onely it is like that tAtHtifvity hath believed that there was a great number of Believers in this Church at firft. Now to Thefe , which to mee prove it was more then one Congregation , wee may adde that there was, Cb, 13- i. in the Qhtirchthat was at Antioch, certaine Prophet sand Teachers ^ as they reckoned out; Thefe at Antioch tJAiiniflered to the Lord ^ in puhllck^ prayers faith inloc. (g) Beza) and preachings and ( faith f h) Diodatus)in admi- (h)Diodiitiis itn. nijiration alfo of the Sacraments^ and other parts of the Evan* Ci) Oecumtnius gelick^APinifery ) Oecumenius Keipvrlovhr, Now I would inloc. know what all thefe Prophets and Doflors, befideP^^/and Barnabas who preached . a whole yeare at Antioch , did ^ in peaching to one fingle Congregation ? and alfo it is faid, Afis and Barnabas continued at Antioch ^ Teaching and preaching the fVordof Lord fAJd ^ m}><^ryvith aljomany others* Certainly here is a Colledge of preaching ^aflors^Moho alfo did lay hands, on ^attl andB arnabaSi. A6ls 13. ‘z/*3.wbich alt could not be bufied in Teaching one fingle Congregation at Antioch, Mr. Mather., Mr, Mather faith that the whole mtiltitude of the Church of againft Herk c. Antioch were gathered together Afts l^,l’y, andh^%l’y. 30, 31. to heare the Epi(ile read wjoich was fent from the Synod, Therefore this Church was no more then might meete in one place, Anfw, I anfwer, the place AEis 14.27. is the reprefentative ChurchAov they met for a poynt of Difciplinc, atleaftfora matter that concerned all the Churches, to wit, to know how God had opened the doore of faith to the Gentiles^ then muft the many thoufands of Men and Women, which made up the Church at /fKAf/rf/fW, ABs2,^2, ABs^,e^, APis ^.i/^, hBs 6, t.v.j, kUs2i,v, 22. bemany Congregations; BOW any Man may judge, how unpoflible it was for the many thoufands of the Church of lernfdem to meet as one Congregation , for the Lords Supper aud matters of Difciplinc , and it is knowen that the many thoufands of the believing lewes convened to thefeaftdid not make one Church, A Els 21,2021^22, for ' ' V Gur Brethren fay . that was atl exttaordinary conBuence of many 475 A Frethy ter tall Church at Antioch* many people from all tH(i0(t came to the feaft of Penucefi, And this , many learned Proteftant D vines ahfwer to that place. Biif2. I doe believe that the alTjmbling of the multifuJe «C nAntioch^ which fayth Judas and Silas gathered together the multitude ^ and delivered the Spijlle ^ and hStn ir. 26. and and their affembling with the Church ayeare^ muft be taken dijlributively,. And that there were, more affemblingi of the multitude and at Antioch thtn one, (ot Silas, Paul ^ '^arnabtU abode a good fpace at Antioch and taught the IVord of the Lord with many others^ Acts 15* 34.35. and therefore there is no grour-d or warrant, to (ay, that the was read to all that meeting in one day, and at one meeting, and as little warrant there is to fay that has and 'Taul afiembled themfelves , ASls 1 1. 26. with one and the lame Angle corfifting of all the Chri- at Antioch ^ in onchoufe, and in one day, the fpace of the JvWi? yea re in which they abode zt Antioch fhall I be¬ lieve that P aul and 'Barnabas and many other Teachers ac tAntioch^ APIs 15. 35. tAPis 11,20, 26* APIs 1,2, 3, 4. afiembled all in one materiall houfe at one Angle C^^urch-con- vention ; but it Aiteth not with the wifdome of C^^riji who fent his Difciples out, two by two ^ for the haftening of the worke, Mat. 10. That they did all, even the many prophets at Antioch^ 15,35, 13,1. 2* onely beftow their labours upon one Angle Congregation. And the word CWc;?? , and (^Synagogue) both arc tak^ndijlributively in the Scripture , and muft of ncceflity be taken fo. And fo muft we take the word, > n a - r Sxod,i2,6, and fo {a') Ainfworth tQztiitthitiand the ( lambey^^ Jhall be kept by you, mtill the fourteenth day of this moneth^ and the -whole Church of\the congregation of Urael PhaR kill between the two evenings y tmmolabunt eum ^3 ( ^) Arias Montanus turneth it, cmnis cetus catus Synaooff^e v . . „ Ifrael, Now the Word my in that place muft be taken LifixTifr butivelj* For all the children of Ifrael coHePlively did not meet to flay the Lambc; for the Text faith, v,^, it was to be flaine in the Houfe y that (faith {c) ^inr-worth ^ as the Greeke (c)Mniwonh; tranJlatethyHoufes, And here v*^, according to the Houfe of their Fatherf^Thc word ( Houfe) here muft bee taken A Freibyteriall Church at Anitoih, (d)i?w?. cow. taken diftriyfitivelj ^or ( ) Kivetu* with great reafon in- ;wEx. iJ. cHueth to tbinke that the PaflTeover was not a Sacrifice pro¬ perly fo cjlled. Andpuly tome the Lord doth dfeterrrine the queiUon , Jer,y»22, for / /p<«% »of to jonr fathers^ nor com^ tna^dtd thitn in the day that I brought them cut of the Land of E^ypt coKcerniKg burnt of erings and facrifcC^ iot 2 ^hrct‘^o,z>9 2Ay. there is no neceflicy to expound the place ofthefecon- vlvall Lambes of the PaflTeover , but of other Sacrifices of- (c)L;/rw;.j>. !• at this limcj fee , and (f ) Cajetanus. And pj/.c.jot j Cornelius a lapide faith on the words ( bccaufe he {l)cineu)iip.can find no ground for the MaflTe in the place) hinepatetmi- cmin loc.v.c.verfos facerdotes non immolajje hos]agnos pafchales in Templo^ uti fentit Claudius SainBes , U Repet, Eucharifi.c, 7, Abulenfts in Exod. 1 6.& ex eo Serrarius in Jofu. and itisccr- taine every Matter of the Family did flay his owne Lambe^ (h)T)ioditut on znd (h) T>iodatus on tbefe words (in every Bouft ) to Jhevo exod.iz* communion of the Church, in the enjoying of Chrift and his (1 ; 70. Inter. l!er,e[i' s,^nd the f r ) feventj Interpreters render the place, (kychd’d. pm> 12.6.'^**’ crtw and (k) the paraphraft, Sec. bintI3’!33 e'^ immclabunt eumomnis Eccle^a ( 1) Hiemu fliorum Ijrael, ( I ) Huron, immolabit eum univerfa multi-^ tudo filiorum Ifrael. However, there were neither nor Etmple as yet in Ifrael, when they came cut of Egypt. And therefore every head of a Family didy^/iy the Lambe, 2nd fo the Church cA the Congregation difributively taken flew the Lambe, every one by himfelfc; and fo is the viord(Sjnagogue') taken where its every way a Cocgregationall aflembly 5 at Aiat. 13* 54 And when hee was come to His owne (fountry^ He taught them in their Synagogue ^ t'^ (rcwaycey» v^ 'J'fjg word ( Synagogue ) mutt be taken dfributively. For he did not teach in one fingle Synagogue onely in his own Ccuntrey, but in tnAnj Synagogues^ one after another , in diverfe place?, and at divers times ; as it is expounded, Luke 4-44. and Hee was preaching , i-r mi; fftwayeeyiis in the Sgnagcfrues, of q alike y in the pi urall number, tJAiat. p. 35. He wenY fbout all Titwnts and Villages teaching in their Synagogues, C'c, Job, 18.54, I ever taught in the Synagogues (^nd day ly in the Temple whither the Jewes alwayes refort* And therefore ( Synag^gue'^ Mat.l^, A Pres byteriall Church at Antioch* Mau 13. 54. in the fingidar number muft be expounded d'tjiri- butivdyy for many SynafciHcs in diverie places and diverle times 5 and fodee 1 thinke the word ( Church Jand muluitude AEls\\,%6. Ads 5. 30.muftbctaken'c^ t the word Church cannot be in that place rettrifted to the one fingle Congregation, fuppofed to meet all in one houlc at one time in (forinth , becauft it is a (hams for a Woman to preach in all the Churches of the World, as is Hear, I TVw.2.ii,i®, znd Exod^ii./Spy, allthe Churchy (H*^: of JfriidJhaR doe that is, they (hall cate the Lambcin their Houfe8,and (hall not break a bone thereof, (b the j-o. Interpreters render it, wwto a-iwAyay}) otwVw dujo. The Chaldee paraphrafi, Omnis catut 'ifrael faciet illud* It wereeafieto biing iniinite infiances out of the Word of 7®dntcrpretcr* to make good that a collcftive , noun fuch as eMAvAa, , and (Tiujccyayh , a Churchy is taken diflributively* So James ?.2. if fhere came Httto your affembly ,ei{jbh (riwetyaylu) vf^Sr a man with a gold Except the word ( affemblie y or. Church, betaken a^flnbutively iLnd not coRedively ^ it (hall follow that all the dilf^rfed lewes, to whom doth write , have one (ingle place of Church-affembly ^ as Heb, 10, 2'y. not forfaiting jtuu imetwxyofyUu eavV?, the affembly of your f elves together , as the manner of feme is 5 but can any inferre from this placcj more then from ^Ads 5. 35. that allthcwhole Hebrewes , to whom that Apofilc doth write had one (^mriujayay), ) fingle Church-meeting, and one Congregation, in the which they did all meet for worlhip ? I thinke not: or will it follow that there were none amongfi all thefc lewes who did feparatc from any Church-afemblie , except onejy from the Church-afftmbly of a fingle Congregation* becaufe the bipofile mentioneth onely one fingle Church-meeting?lthink not, and therefore the mentioning of one aflembling * O o o of A PrejhjiteriaU Church at Antioch. of the Chnrch^ aBsti.26, and of one multitude, in the lin¬ gular number, can never prove that there was but One fingle Congregation at Smirch., rberefore there be great ediis betwiXt meeting in a Churchy and meeting in the Chnrch. Airo7lfV.f.5, for this cdtsfe was Titus left at Qrset , that he might appojKt Eiders jkc.?* ttoXi*' , in every City ^ if Ka-rd thoMv be not ail one with tKKhrtirl- cefluous man to Satan , do aft in that Court as giving obedience to the Elders, I fee not how they concurre authoritatively as (harers with them of that fatneMinifterial! powers if it be faid, brethren though they aft as Judges in excommunicating, yet they remaine brethren and a part of the flock , and fo in all their morall afts of authoritative concurring with the Elders, they are under the paftorallcareof thefe who watch for Soules , and fo they judge and aft even in the Court asun¬ der fubjeft'eonto their watchmen, who muftgive an accompc for their Soules ; lanfwer, fo the Elders in their afts of the moft fupreame Minifteriall authority and afting in ^ Ghu'^ch- co^rtjicavenotoflco be brethren and a part of the flock of Gh ift> and fo in liibj'eftion one to another ; for fix Elders watch for the Soule of one, and one al(b for the Soules of fix, and fo if thb were a good reafbn the Elders fliould aft with fubor dination of obedience to Elders. As the people aft- with fubordinationtothe Elders. 2. The place cited for this 2 Cor* io.^.whcre it is faid, that the Preachers have in readl- nejfe to revenge all difsbedience ^ mufi inferre that they are to revenge , by the word which is mighty through God to cafi downe firong holds , as is faid there, '!y.4.5.eveQ difobedicncc of Elders ruling in j'uftly and abufing the Keyes , no lefle then difobedicncc 480 Tower of the People and Elder f* difobediencc of the people. And 1 fee not how brethenaft- ing in a Church-Court joyntly with Elders, bow in that they put on the relation cf the flock , and the part governed in the very a& of exercifing afts of governing, for otherwayes one Paftor in the aft of preaching in the Name of and fo in suthority above thefe to whom he preachetE, doth preach fubordinate , and as in fubjeftion to the whole or* ganicall and formed Churchy who hath power to cenfiire him, if he preach erroneous Doftrine. 3. 1 fee not bow the third Propofition doth ftand , to wk , that the brethren , Jhare with the Elders iff authoritative a^s of the Keyes y and yet they (according to the* 4. Propofition) as under the Elderfttip by way of fubjeftion and obedience to them. Except this be that which our brethren meane,that the people of a (ingle Congregation cxercifeafts of Jurifdiftion by way of depen¬ dence, fo as they may becenfured by the Elders iftheyerre, but the Elders iftheyerre, are every way Popes^ and fb inde¬ pendent; that there is no Church-power on Earth above them, that in a Church-way may cenlurc them, or call them to an accompt. 4. The Table of New Knglmd divzdeth the aftu- all exercife of the power in a Charitative power by way of Love and Charity, and a or Church- exercife, the politick exercife againc is either brotherly, fraternall, orFres- .Teaching, by ter ialhand the presby tcriall exercife is either < or, 1^2' Governing, And Teaching is either by way of Office, or Adminiflrating the Sacrament?. The Presbjteriall exercife of the Keyes is independent ( fay they) in the Elders, in the power of governing^ fed refpeUu apo- telefmatis feu complementicenfur£yin refpeEl of the effetlyor acom^ pleat aB ofgoverningy the Elders Rule and ASiwith dependence up^ ^ I . /» excommunication, \2, In judging, on the people , in thefe c ^,Jn fentencing the accufed, f cure cafes A ^'9** deUion or •xd^^ena-dn calling cf a X. Minifer, So that the Elders there alone without the people , can exercife Tower of the People and Elders, 48 1 exercite noneoithefe afts completely, without the people (b heare the Elders depend upon the people in their aftuall go¬ verning , and the Fraternity or Brethren depend on the Elder* by way of lubjcftion, or obedience to them. Yet give me leave , the letter informe ih me that it is faid hyimny learned and godly men in New England, that if their po^ licy fhottld fttik? the governm-nt of the Church popular . thej fjotild give up the caufe. But I conceive the government to be popular , though the people only be not governours, for Mor^ efUm never uught any fuch thing 5 now this government mak- eth Elders and people to governe the Church joyntiy with muruall dependence one upon another, which certainly cnakech the brethren in the Lord, as well as the Elders 5 for if the Elders be not thefe one ly which watch for the peoples Soules as tbefe which mufi give an accompt Heb, 13. 17, i8« and they be not ontly Is r.veJiv over the people in the Lord^ as is faid 1 Then the brethren muft betaken in with them a* joynt governour* , as is faid Propof. 3. Which certainly muft confound the Scripturall order cdablilhed by Qodbtwixt the Paftors and the Flock^the Watchmen^nd the City^ihe/hep, beards and the floe who are to obey, and theft who arc over them in the Lord. The 5. and 6. Propofition is, The Brethren may not excom¬ municate an Elder but mediante concilia , by the intervening fentence of the Elders ; but the brethren may Jeparate and •withdraw from the Tresbyterity after they refufe jomd ad- vife* i.This is much contrary to that which they ordinari¬ ly teach, to wit, thit people deflitute of Officers may ordaine and excommunicate their Officers, 2. By thi* learning the Soules of Elders are in an hard cafe, toe when they do all fcandaloofl/ erre, there is no Ecciefiafticall meanc of edifying them, for there it no Church on Earth to excomunicate Elder* when they erre. Separation from them is an unwarrantable way, except they be excommunicated. 3. la the cafe of the Elierlhips incor¬ rigible fcandalls, the power of excommanication retireth into the brethren, yet it was never formally in the brethren , nor can they exercifc this power , but mstUante F^sbjterio^ Ponder of tkeVeoph and Elders » that is, they Cannot excommunicate the Eideifiiip, but by thejodiciall fentence ofiheEide:(bip, audio the power is but a fhadow. Mr. LMather^ Mx^Thcmfen^ cap.2.pag.i^. 17, have affcaledi as Luther WCranmer fom the^opetoa genf rail cmncelL Tet notfcm a Covgreathn to agemrak councelL Anfrv, In matters do^rinalij fome as Lmher and others have juftly appealed from a Congregation, to a gcnerall conn- ceji, though and Crafjmer did it not 5 though veriiy I profeile I cannot fee what power of Jurifdidion to cenfure fcandalls can be in a generall councell , there may be fome meeriy D..£trinall power^ if fuch a councell cculd be had , and that is all. M. Mather, Mr.T'^cw/(?»3C.2.pag:20.iy'ChurcheS be dependent on Synods^ becaufe the light of nature teacheth a communion and fijjifance in government 5 by the fame reafon Churches mufi end in a Monarchy on Earth. Aufw, I ice this fayd , without any probation. Churches depend on many above them for unity ; but what confequence is this } Ergo , they depend upon one vifible Monarch. It is an ‘Unjuft confequence. Vir. Mather^ Mr»TbomfonyC*2i^2ig. 26. The Gi aecians and He- hst^Ne%madenottwoCMxKche%, butone Congregation^ they called the multitude of T)ifciples together, v. 2. hnfve. That the chiefe of both Grecians and Hebrewes were convened in one to give their confent to the admiflion of their Officers the Deacons,! conceivcjbut that all the thoufands of the Church oiferufaUm were herCjas in oneordinary Congregation Ijudgeunpoflible, Me. Mather^c,^,Tpag.2j.2^. If your argument be good, if thy Brother offend and refuf to fubmit tell the Church, becaufe Chn^t Rini'dy mujl be as large as the T)ifeafil then if a Nati- onall Church offend,: you are to ccmplaine to a higher Church bove a Nat ion all Cthoxoh^ and becaufe offences may arife betwixt (fhrijlians and Indians . you may complain of an Indian to the Church. . A«/,.Becaule ordinary, communion faileth 5 when you goe higher then a NationadfL’C^^rr/?, and Chrifis wayfuppoleth an iITWm I iiTt Ponper of Keformation in the People ^ 485 an ordinary Comnaunionj as is cUaieJfthy Brother ofend^ & f • Theieiore I deny tbat this remedy is needfull in any Chu-rch above aNationall Church. Chtifts remedy is a Church* remedy for Offences amongft brethren, and Members of the vifible Church. And Indians are no Members of the Church , and fo being without , they cannot hee judged ^ j Gort^jis. We fay that if the Magiftrate be an enemy to Religion, may notthe Church without him convene and renew a Covenant with God > Mr. Mather y and Mr. Thomfon anfr^er^ c. 3. fagu 29. if the fupreame CMagiflrate he an enemy to Religion^ it is not like , hut mofi or many of the people veili he of the fame mind. Regis ad exemplum-^as it is in France, Spaine, and was in the dayes of ^eene Mary, and then theBehever sin the Land will not he able to heart the name of the Land or Nation^ hutofafmallpart thereof ; mr can it he well conceived how they Should ajfemble in a Nationall Synod^ for that^ or any other purpofe^ whenthe Magiflrate is aprofefedEnemiey nor doth Godrequireit at their hands. tAnfw. This is a weake anfwer : the Chriflians under Nero were not like their Prince , and its not like but fincere Chri- ftians will bee fincere Chriftians and profefle truth 1 even when the Magijirate is an enemy. And 2. If your. meaning be, it cannot be conceived how they fhould ajfemble in a Natt- enalt ajfemhlj when the Magiflrateis an Enemy 5 becaufe it is not fafe for feare of perfecution. Then you fay nothing to the argument, becaufe the argument is dtzwcn from a du» ty , a Nation profeffing the Gofpell after many backflid- ings are obliged to convene in a Nationall Synod, and are to renew their Covenant with the Lord^ and your anfwer is fromrrf of Religtoo « IfwJ vh.» Mj “oi Khg’ oommaodod th, Roformalm i Erso the Reformation heiun in Scotland without the of ,h S^proom. Mopiflmo., fnd » RfformU;,. «cn profoouud i» England t/* ^‘S f' To which . 1 dtfire the Malignant Divines to reeeive *efe AuyvmwMt * Ppp 2 anfwers ^^6 The people ought to reforme^thcughthe Trince Sjjent* I ■. - - , .. ■■■ ■■ anfwe $ for juftifying the zeale of both Kingdomea in their Reformation. I. It is a q'leftion, if they queftion not the Reformati¬ on according to the fubftanceoftheadionj that is, if they arc not offended that the ^ueenes Afajfe ^ the popery of Pre¬ lates and Divines under their wings , and their Armini- anifm?, and Socinianifme flbould be afeolifhed, orifthey cors- deenne not the Doftrine , but queftion onely the manner of aboliftiing fuch Heterodox ftuffe. If the former be faid; it is knowen, never Malignant, Prelate or other had grace, by Word, or Writing, to entreate his Ma jefty for a Refor¬ mation 9 and this is enough for the former. If they meane the latter , they bee very like the Pharifees , who when they durft not queftion the Do&rine and Miracles of they onely qucltioned the manner of doing. And fajd by v^hat authority doefl thou thefe ? But becaufe they are joy- ned to the Papifls fide ^ and fight under their banner 5 It is rooft evident it gallcth their ftomacks, that Popery, Arm! • ^ nianifme, and Socinianifme are cryed downe j elfe the man¬ ner of doing a good worRe , and fuch a neceffary workeas Reformation , would not hav^^oflPended them fo highly, as to move them to kill the people of G OD ; an error in the cir* cumftances of a good Workc. is very vcniall to P^/)r7?^and Ar-> mmans% 2> Let them give to ui, fince they argue from a praftice, a warrant of any fuch pra£tice^ , where a whole Land went on in a Negative Reformation withduc the Prince | Ergo, Negative precepts , by this logiek, ftidl lay nO divine ob¬ ligation on os j except, it bee the Kings will to forbid that which ^ O D forbiddeth , then (iippofe Epilcopacy and the Ceremciiies were the idoll of the Uidafe eftablifh- ed by a ftanding Law , it fliould bee unlawfull for the Kingdomes to ferbeare and abftaine from Idolatry, except the Kings Law forbid Idolatry. What were this elfe but to (ay, we are obliged to obey Chrtfls Will, but not except with aRefer- vation of thcXrw^/ will > 3. This is an argument Negative, from one particular fti. Scripture , and therefore not cpncludeot. For it if thus Reformation the peoples duty, though the Prince dijfent- 4^7 thu*j Reformation without the King wanteth a pra&i/e in the Scnliftre ; Ergo, it is unlAwfutl^ it foMowcth not, except it want * , frvmife and TraBife ^ for the argu. m^nt N^gitive from Scriptnre is onely undeniable in this fenfe 5 And in this fenfe onely prciTsd by. our Divims a- gainft Tapijls. And therefore it is like this argimenc, gatory is not commanded in this Chapter, Iddatry is not for - biddtn in this Qommandement Ergo, neither Fugatorie, nor Idolatry is forhidden in Goh Word. So let th? adverfarics give me apradifein tho-Word ofSod^ where a Brother kept this order ^ of Chrifs three Steps j Jidat. 18.* Firft , to reprove an offender alone. Secondly, before two or three witneffef. Thirdly, incafcofobftinacy, tote/ltbe Chftrch-,mdtoihcfe adde that the man was by theChurch to be reputed as an heathen^ andaPMcan^ And I hope, becaufe fuch a pradifc we doe not¬ read, yeticfollowethnoEthatitis unlawfull. So where read you a Man his Brother fetJenty feven times ; Ergo, it is unlawful! to him feventy and [even times ? Where read you that Chrif and His Apojlles^ and the ('hrifiian Church in the New Teftaoient raifed Warrc and Armies ei- theK CO defend or offend , but I hope Anabaptifts have not hence ground to inferre , thtn mufl allWarres be unlawfull to C^n;/?t4«/5for wee can produce warrantable precepts, where we want praftife. r , , r ^ Fourthly , where it is faid. Kings onely are rebuked for- not removing high places , and Kings onelj are commended, becaufe they are removed , therefore none Jhould reform^' but Kings. Thisfolbwethnowayes, bat onely Kings by Roy all mthority Jhould reforme j but it followcth not ; Ergo , the people without the King are not obliged to reforme themfelves in their manner , for I am lure , that the people fhould all onivcrfally refblve and agree , never to facrifice in the high places and accordingly to praftife : And to facrifice onely in the place which the Lord had chofen to place Hts Name there y Mf G ony S expreffe Law commanded^ Deuteronomy 1 3* 23* Deuteronomy 12*14.18. DiUteronomy i6*2» 7* Diur* ai. I !• had beene a removall of. the high places and a war^ rantable 488 Reformathn peoples duty J hough the Prince dt£mU rantable Reformation , though the King (hould have, by a ftandirg Law, commanded that thy pjould facripce i» thi places , for the people are rebuked, becaufe 2 Khgs 17. la* They bur/it InXenfe in all the high p luces ^ 2 CbroKiclef 33. 17, Hofea 4. 13. and, a Chronicles 20* 33; the reafon why the high places rvere not taken away^ u ; For as yet tho people bad not prepared their Hearts ttntothe (p O T> of their Fathers, It then ‘^not Sacrificing in the high places was the peoples duty , they were to remove the high places , in their place j and fo farre to reformc without the Kino, yea fuppolc the King command the contrary , the people ought to obey g OF) ^ and the Pari lament may by CODS Law abolilh Spifcopacy ^popift (feremonies^And the popilh Service though the King confent not, upon this ground that thofe be the high places <>/ England, for the which the Wrath of the is kindled againft the Land. Fifthly , the adverfarics may read, 2 Chronicles 9. That the Strangers out of Ephraim^ and Afanajfeh and Simeon ga¬ thered thcmfelves together to %Afa without the confent of their King, and Jid enter in a Covenant to feekjhe Lord God of their Fathers, Sixtiy, the Paftors of the Land are obliged to preach all neceflTary truth , without the King, and accordingly are to pra&ile what they preach ; now Reform ition is a moft neceflTary truth , they are then to reforme themfelves and Religion without the King: for the fVord of G O not K I N g 8 will is the Paftors rule in preaching , and hee is to feparate the pretious frm the vile ^ that hee may be as Gods Mouthy Jeremy I5»i9» and Ezekiel a.7. Thou Jhak ffeakc my words unto themythat was the DoRrine of Refor¬ mation, not the Ki ngs word*, verf, 8. Butjhoufonne of man^ heare what I fay to thee • yea Paftors are to preach againft Kings and their finnes , i Kings 13. 1. 2. 3. Jer* i. 18, Jer* ad. 10, 11,12. Seventhly, if no Reformation can be without the K 1 n g, I. People are not to turne to thf Lord , and repent them of the evill of their doings , and to prevent the Babylonifh cap" tivitj , or a worfe judgement , except the King will ThtTfiordChufcht iha for Elder j of the Church. 4^9 Wilt* 4114 4ll rt.aiigion a. C'^t4rck^'»3rjhlp mult bee/rc- (blvei uhimitely on ths K i N g s will ani pleafures for if ic bfi no: the Kings plcifure to refonn;, the people mult contmuc ftill where they were , and Scotland who contra¬ ry CO the will and heart of authority at our firft Relo mi- tion put aw.iy the Map and Toprj , and edabiilhed Re¬ ligion in liiiccricy , is greitly to bee condem ied. Luther hid authority agiinft him, and the powers of the World, ic was one point of Reformation iheit John Baptifi tooke up, againft the Law of the Land to preach againft Herods fime j for if Popery be in a Land, to leave Popery is a great de¬ gree of Reformation, and if the people.^ without the Prince, may goe on in the greateft ftep of Reformation , why not alio in the leflTer > except you fay the people without the ICinji , are not to abitaine from the grolTeft Idolatry under the 'Sunne, which is to worlhip and adore the tvork.^ of the Bakers handf, Mr. Mather, Mr, Thontfon, The name Church, i Cor,\4f, 4, 5* 35* *7* plain ly given to that company that did afftmhie and come together for performance of dfirituall C. J.pag.jzi dutiet , and for the exerctfe of Lfirituall gifts , as ^Els 1 4. 27. AEls 1 1. 2(5. 15. 4. 22. 50. I Cor. II. 18.20 22.23.3. Joh. 6, which places doe abundantly foerv that a company ga¬ thered together to one place is called by the name Church, as C^n. chreajRom. 1 6, l.whieh could not containe many Congregations, being but theprot of Corinth. Anfw, We leckeno more, if it be called a Church which conveneth for performance of fpirtcuail duties : as fome of your places doe well prove ; Ergo, no alfembly Ihou’d have the name of Church , but fuch as aflTembie for Word and Sacraments ; this now you cannot affirmSjand it followech not, the Church fpoken of Matthew iS.is not affembled to Word and Sacraments, But to bind and loofe on Earth, The meet# ing, I Cor.5.4. is not for Word and Sacrammts , ■but to de¬ liver to Satan ^ for oughf^ wec^caw read, the word Church, Ads 14.27. is not an Aifembly for Word and Sacraments 5 but to heare how God had opened the doore of Faith to the (fen- tiles , and whether this was preaching of the Word and re- ceviing The word Church takf nfor E Iderr of the Church* ceiviog ihe iacmmtnts , or rather a matter that concerned the Apo flies and Elders that they might not thinkehard to preach the Gojpell to the Gentiles , I leave to the judicioul Reader 5 and it to be received of the Church, tyfbls 15.4, be a ntAttsT of word and Sacraments, let all judge. And if to lend a decree of a Synod, A5ts 15. 22. be the aft of a Church- af (mb led for word and Sacraments ^ let the World judge: and therefore all thefe places doe ftrongly confirme a Presbytery afTembled for afts of lurifdiEiion, and matters that belong to many (Churches, as is moft cleare, tAbls 14. 2j, ^Bs 15, 4, ABs 15. 22. and feeing wee finde the name ( Church') given to a meeting affembled onely for difeipline or things ■that concerne many Churches, for any thing wee can read or obferve from the word : as 14.27, ABs i^^.4p. That it wanteth all example in the New Teflament that the people lay on ' hands* 3. Thcfe who layd on hands on the Levite, Nura. 8. were Elders and ( our brethren fay, ) It is like they were, but* I. They did it not as Elders* 2. Put as reprefenting the people , not as Elders civill > for that belonged to Aaron and his fonnes , Levit«8. elfe it will follow that where the Church hath no Magiflrate to lay on hands, the Church may doe it. Nor did they lay on hands as Ecclefialiicall Elders , becaufe * Q^q q what Or Mnatio ft peculiar to Elders ^not to the people* rvh^t theje rvh ch layd on bands did , they did as ftom the Gon' gregation for i. Thefe Levices roere taken in flead of the prjl home of ICrad andnot in fiead of the firft home of the Elders onlj^ Num.3.40.4I. t/Theyr^ereprefentedtothe Lord^ as an offering of the children of Ifrael, not of the Elders only, tvhen the mnldtHde brought an oblation , the Elders put their hands on the head of the facrffce Levic* 4* ^5* flead of fill the multitude* Anfw, Thefe who layd on hands, did it as a workepe= culiar to the Elders , becaufc the Elders were a part of the firfl borne, who by Office were Elders, and in vuhofe dead the Levites vjei& aflumed, 3. 40. 41. elfe the Church of Ifrael being a conftituted Chnrch before this time, want¬ ed Officers, which is againft all truth. 2. We grant the giflrates layd not on hands 1 but they who layd on hands did it as Ecclcfiaflicall Elders. And the reafons againft this conclude not. i. The firft reafon concludeth not be- caufs thefe who layd on hands were the ftrft borne, who by Office were Church-men* a. The other two reafons prove nothing , for bccaufe thefe who layd on hands , did lay on bands as reprefenting the whole Congregation , alas it doth no wayes conclude that they layd not on hands as it is a Tporke peculiar to them as Elders , for the Priefl of¬ fered lacrifice firft for his owne finnes , and then for the peoples, Heb. 7. 27* and fo didreprefent the people. But, I hope , it followeth not that therefore the Prieft did not facrifice as a Prieft , and by vertue of a peculiar Office, but onely as a principall member of the Congregition. 3. What if there be no Elders in a fingle Congregation, as our bre¬ thren fuppofe there were no Elders in Office in Ifrael to lay hands on the Levites ? it will not follow therefore, the people are to lay on bands / except there were no Elders in all the Land or Nationall Church tolay on hands. And though h thinke impefition of hands not fb cfTcntiall perhaps as a 'Miniftercan be no Minifter without it, yet I thinke not fo of Ordination C ft>t thefe to mce arc as different as the authoritative calling of a Minfter, and a rite annexed to that calling ) becaufe none can be a Minifter in a conftitu- 493 Ordinattoi) peculiar to EUer/^fiot to the people- ted Church , but one rvhich ii called cf God us was Aaron. But you will ^ay, in a Church , in an Ifland one may bee a Paftoc withouc any ordination, if the people el«^ hinij and there be no Elder# to ordaine. I anfwer, it is true ; but fo many Paftors fend a Paftor to bee a Paftor to a Congregation , though that Congregation never chufe him > as poflibly they bee for the moft part PopiQi , or unwilling , yet both Cafes are extraordinary and the Church not confiituted and eUa- M. Mather , if the people may eleSl Officers^ then in fame Jb 46,47,’ cajes they may ordame themi alfo , becaufe ordination is lejfe then ele^ioH 5 and dependeth upon it as a nece^ary antecedent^ and it is nothing but a. confummation of eUBion^ or the admijjion of a perfon into the pofejfion of that Office , whereto hee had right before by eleUionu If then a fingle (fongregation may eleB y which is the greater ^ they may ordaine which is the lejfer, tiAnfiv, Ordination is the more , and elcftion the lefle ; for ordination is an a(^ authoritative of the Preibytery, i Tim, 4.14, and, for ought I fee, the authors might argue thus, the people may ordaine ; Ergo^ they may preach and bapti2f’, for ail the three are presbytcriall afts given to men in of¬ fice. 2. Some doubt if I faid rightly in my former Trcatil^, that ordination is prior to eleftion , bccaufe ordination is that whereby a Mintjler is made a Miniffier^ and eleBion that wlureby he who is a Mini/ler firffi by order of nature^ is made the Minijler affuch a: flic^, I will not contend with any of either fide* for order. But when I faid fo, I tooke the word (eiefiion ) for the peoples aduall receiving and their com- pleat taking him for thdr Minifter, after hee is now ordain¬ ed a Minifter this is his tnftallirg in his Office. And my rea- fon is i becaufe the peoples namii^ of fuch a man to bee their paftor doth 'ftand with his never being their, paftor 5 hee being unwilling to be their paftor, and the presbytery thinking it unfit hee be the paftor of fuch a people. 2, The people ele6f him as a paftor to be their paftor , they doe not ekft him as a gifted man. And whereas fome fay , ABs ' ' * Q,q q a ^ 3*4>5* 494 Ordiftation peculiar to Elder t^not due to the people • 3*4, 5* Eledion of feven men to be Deacons goeth before ordination and impofition of hand*, v. 6, Anjvo. Eleftion of the people gocth before ordination in the relation ot Z,«4^,trus } eie^ion in prior by order of nature ^ it followeth not* But i. Ordination of Matthids f God caftiog the lot upon him. verf,2’y»') is prior to the people* ek(Sling of him, for the peoples appoyncing ot two, verf.2^* cannot be their cleftion $ for they were to eleft one, but I fubmic to the learncdcr my thoughts in this* As alfo ray tearming T^aphrmtim neither Biihop , nor Elder at the Comcell of Nice ^ which I did not as denying him to bee a Bilhop, but becaufc hee was called to that Councell of Nice where as before hee had becne deprived , but was reftored by Conjlantine , though in the eftimation of thele who contended for the Angle life of Pricfts, whofe corrup¬ tions PaphmttHs oppofed , hee was in an Ecclefiafticail fenfe neither Bifliop nor Presbyter bat deprived from both. But let the righteous rebuke race, and it (hall be as Oyle, to my Head. 3. It cannot bee that ele(Siion of the people i* the whole calling of a man to the Miniderie, and Ordi¬ nation oncly a fupplement and an confummatory rite , or a benediftory figne which may bee fpared. i Becaufe by the impofition of the hands of -the Presbytery, Ttmothj wa» made^a .lAinifter , i Timothy 4. 14, Paul mdSiltu feparat-- ted to preach to the Gentiles^ %Alls 13. 1,2, 3,4. the Dea¬ cons, ordained , ^Us 6» 6, and this is enjoyned with the right manner of aftmg it to Timothy , 1 Timothy 5 23. 2 Timothy 2, 2. as a Minifierialla£f» 2. A Minifieiiall eat¬ ing fiandeth in an authoritative fending , Romans and 1 fee not well how the people themfelves doe fend a Mi- nirtcr tp themfelves* ('3 ) The people have not either for- mAlj f or by any grant of G uK 1 s T, vertually , the Keyes ' committed to them, ho^ then can they give the Keyes to paf- tors as the Sheepeof Cn K 1ST, Joh, 10, decern His Voyce^ and fohave a power of Eleftion of their owne pallors., nor. doth this make good which our, Bre¬ thren fay. C.y. pagcji, ^ Mi t- Mather fajth ^ that becaufe they are all taught of God^^ Efir. 54. Ordination peculiar to Elders^ not due to the people. 495 EU. 54. 13* and they kntyo ChriftT‘Doilnnf, 7* tri^refore thty may ]Mdge of a Minifers fitmfe, for it is plaine th^t there i* a twofold knowledge ; one of Chriftians, Efau 54. 13. not denied to Women and believing Children , who cannot lay on hands nor ordaine Minifter«, as the presbytery doth, 1 Timothy 4. 14. 6.6. Aasi^. « 2. 3- * 5.22. 2. Tmothy 2. 2. but for trying of Minilkrs if they bee the fonnes of the Prophets and muftbeapt to teach, 1 Timothy 2. I 2« able to convince fiibtde Hereticks and gain-layers and toputthemto filevice, Tim 1. 10. ii. there mudbein a conUitUted Church a Colledge of paftors and prophets to try the prophets, with a presbyteriallCogni^ince. But here fome objea. If Eleliion bee alfolntelj in tne ijanJs of the people^ then is the peoples will, becaufe will, the abfohte determiner who JIjAI be theTaJior to ftscha flocks ; • Imt people certainly may erre , therefore the Presbytery nmfi bee the bft determiner in eleSlion ; And people have onely a ra¬ tional confent,andif their confent be irrationaHyhe Presbyter mtsfl ^ chuje for. them. I anfwec (hortly in thefe propoficions. I /’re.Nsichcr is the infallible inchufing,nor thsPres- infallible in regulating the peoples choice, yet is power of regulating the choice, the presbyteries due, nor power of ele^ion to be denied to Gods people. i.Prt?. Youmuft flippofe the Church a fettled and an efta- bli&ed Church of found profcflTors, for if the Congregation or presbyiery, either of them be, for the mo& part^popiJb^Armman ^ unfound in the Paith^ In fo far hath Chrifi given neither power ' to the one, or other. 3, Trap, When it is acknowledged by both people and pre bytcry,that of two or three men, any one is qualified for the place, then the m*n is abfolutely to bee referred to the peoples choice, and though the people give no reafon. why they chufc this man, rather then any of the other two, yet is the Peoples choice rcafonable, for no doubt Aflt. 6.- there were more men then thefe ^even of good report and fuH ’ of the Holy Ghofi ^ and fit to be Deacons, therefore the mul¬ titudes choice of thefe feven • and their nomination of them to. Ordination peculiar to Elder t^not dm to the people, tobe A nofiks rather then the nomination of any olhermen is rationslland approved by the twelve Apoftlesy though they give no* reafon 5 Yea, though Nicolai be the Stftmafterof the Nkolditans C as the learned thinke ) yet the deftion isEccUfiaftically law full and needetb not that a reafon be given to the Apo^/es, 4. Prop, We never read th&tiDihe ApoftlesmCKurch it m&n waa obciuded upon the people againft their will. And there¬ fore Elcdion by the people in the t^pofioliejut Church^as ABs U26, ABs Revel,2.i.2» ABsto.2^. muft be our rule, any eledion without the peoples conlenc muft be no Elcftion* for if it pleafe not the whole multitude, as ABs6>>^. itisnot a choice. 5 . Prop, tVe ffjfift diftinguifh EUBion and Regulation of the Eleftion. 2. There is a Regulation of the Eledion, poftive^ and a iJe- guUtion negative. Hence the presbyteries power confiiieth on¬ ly in a of the peoples choice, not in a poji, tive • For example, £'/e^?ro«isan elicit aft of the people, and their’birthright and priviledge that Chrift hath given to them, and it cannot be taken from them ; if there be any Eleftiqn, it muft be made by the people , the presbytery even in cafe of the peoples aberration cannot ufurpe the aft of Eleftion ; be- caufe the Apo files , who yet had the gift of difeerning fpirits. In a greater raeafure then the multitude, remit the choice of the leven Deacons to the multitude ; Ergo ^ the presbytery ihould doe“the fame 5 yet may the presbytery negatively reg- gulate the Eleftion, and if the people out of the humour of itch- tw^e^rerchufe an unfit man, in that cafe the presbytery may d«;lare the Eleftion irregular and null ; as fuppofe the miul- t\ioie,ABs 6 had chofen fuch a man, or all the feven men, like Simon Magus, the eht ApofiUs by their Minifteriall power might have impeded thatEleftion, or rather nomination as irre¬ gular , and put them to chufe other feven men ; but the Apefiles coul i not have chofen for them other feven , for then Eleftion fhculd have bin taken out of the peoples hands ; Hence that diftinftiun of tl. c 't andimperateaBs , even as theunderftand- inff cemmandethand ditefteih the will to fuch and fuch elide aftions. Ordmution ptntliar to Etderitoot dmtothspeoplet sii^and rogulateth thTwill therein, and yet the undetfland- inecaa neither Dili, norwill. and the may pnnith pattors who preach Hcretkdliohan &y|t|ate the Sacrament; but the Kini can neither preach the word himrclf, nor adunnmate the Sacraments jfo the presbytery may regulate wganvelj and hni ■ der the EleiSion of an unfit man, but the presbytery cannot do, a* the did who would name a man to the people j and defirc their confent ( but confent is not all, the ptetby tery and neighbour Congregations have confent bat no eleaive liberty given thembyci.yf)but if the people retufed their confent,- he i’re/iifc without more a do, chofe andordaiiwd t e nian,an .l fo he was obtruded on the people without any Ekaion at alh Ordination of an ordinary pallor is alvvays to a certain flock, odff .20.28.1 P«.5.i.Kw.s. I .yet li«e mull we diflinguifl. J de- dication to C^rijis fervice by the office. 2. I he exercifc of the otfice.inthe formeilrelpea tbepaftoc is a pallor every where, and niay be fent as a to plant Ckurehet, but raumefinu. He is primario priaeipallfto feed this flock , and and ratime wtdii, feceuiarUj , while he feedeth this flock, he feedeth the Church univerfall. . „ . / j- / r-atu. Mr, Mather if people may not msdle with ordmattonf hecaufett Ib.c. ie proper to Timothy andTittte, this may prove that they roere Bifiop, who did ordahe Elders there alone, which mimflers mp not do there-, for thefe Spijlles are not written to thtm^at Bifiopt alone, nor as £1- ders aloKe,l>m as so a mixt^ate, including the people. Anfw. Some parceilsoftheleEpiftles are written to and rmts as Evangelifls, fich as none mayhow do ip they only piiTim. a.a.iTie.t.i.tim.i.r. and lome other things which they gave inchargeto Elders.2.Sometbingsarewtittentoch(m chrifiians.pi I f » is written for the Churches good ; but (3) thebuilk of the Eptflle is written to them as Elders, and is a rrf. of perpecnall govern- merit, and efptcially , 1 Tinp.z2.2 T,m. 2. 2. for thefe and the like they were to doe with the presbytery, as is cleate, * The Congregations of Jetufalem were not fxed in their members and ojjicers, oaelythe Apoftlappached to them ( ./ they . were many congregations,which is pojftbb),nac,rcular way.mwo,.e 4^4 Fixing of Churches accidentaU to government^ Apsflle to this affcmhlj: then another* 3tit in regard not one T^a^or cctildfajQhis is my flock^^ net this )nor any flocks could fay Pecer is cur Pafior^not h\:\dxt’\N»)Therefore there tpos no Church*ttate its any of thefe congregations as where there is not a head of a Family and members, there is not a Family , and foyou prove not Jerufalera a preshjteriali Church over many fixed and formed Churches, as they are in Scotlanci , and tf the Apofiles 'were pajiorsin a circular and fiuid way to many congregations ysvery one was a pafior to many congregations, and fo clewed by many congregationsiwhich is ahfurd% Afifi !• or cannot rary the cfJcncc of the go¬ vernment* 1. f he PriV^x, Xez'^Ve/janci Pro^^ofj teaching in the vviWernes from place to place, and the people by war fcattcred to fundry Tribes, doth not make thefe meetings not to be under the government of the great Sanedrim, move then if the meeting made a fixed Synagogue, divers members and dverfo heads in one Family occafioncd by death, and peftilence, diverfe Souldiers and new Commanders in a Regiment, diverfe Inhabitants, yea and weekly altered mlers and watchmen in a City, doth not in¬ fer that that/<5fw//y,Regiment,and City is not under one govern¬ ment of the City^one of the whole army»and one parliamentary law of the whole kingdome ; no more then if all were fixed ia members and heads. 2. Cburchestheirperfecution may have both members and teachers removed to a corner altered, yet they remain the fame fingle Congregation having the fame go¬ vernment. 3. Officiating in the fame word,feaIe8,cenfurcs,by P(r- ter^XQ day, and by Andrew^to morrow, though members alfo be changed, is of the fame Jpecies and nature, even to the worlds end, if we fuppofe the Church of JerufaUm to be one Congregation induringapatterne thefe fixteen hundred yeares, members and officers raufthe often altered, yet it is one Congregation in jpecie^ and one fingle Church in nature,* though not in number, and the government not altered , through the fluidity and alteration of members and officers , as it is the fame Parliament now which wasintheraigneof King lamest though head and members be altercdjfluidity and alteration of rulers and members muft be, by reafon of mortality accidental! to all incorporations, and yet their government for all that doth remaine the fame in nature, if thefe fanaeLawes, and Government in nature by thefe Lawes remaine. Chap* Sect. 5. Wh’^ the Sedcs Are denied. 185 Chap. 4, Sect. 5, Why ri’t due not admit the Adcmhcrt of the Churches of Old England to the S ealcs of the Covenant. Q^eft. I . XTXrHethcrtheS ealcs of the C ovenant can be dtn) ti V \ to profeO.ors ofapproi>ed piety ^ becaufe they are not tnemhers of a partimUr vlfi'hk Churchy in theNuv T ef ament. OiirErethrentAany^^wj Church Cemmmmn, and the lealesof theCovenantjBaptifmejto thechildren ofBelcevers.the Lords Supper to beleevers themfelves, who come to them from Old E?7glandy bccanfe. they be ?iot members of the particular Cotigregation to which they com^C) and becaufe there is no vifible Church in the New T ejiament^ but one part icular P arijh^ and all rvho are without a par¬ ticular Parifo^ are without the vifible f'hurchj and fo are not capable of either Church eersfures:, or the Seales of the Covenatit , becaufe none have right to the jeales of the Covenattt. but onely this vifible Church. We hold all who profefTe faith in Chrlf, to be nrembers of the vihblc Church, though they bee not members of a vihb'e Congregation, and that the Leaks ofthe Covenant (hould not be denyed to them. And formore full clearing of the quefti- on, let theft confiderations be obferved. ^ Firft, Did. All believers, as beleevers, in hvoDdi, before God have right to the feales of the Covenant, thefe to whom the Covenant and body ophe Charter belongeth, to thefe the fealc belongith, hut in 1 ^ j j • ft ^ ch-way, the Jeales are not tobe cotprred by the Church upon perjons becaufe they hele eve, but be-' caufe they profejje their believing: therefore the Apojiles never baptized Pagans, but upon profejjion of their faith. Second Dili Faith in Chriji truely giveth right to tJjefeaks of the Covenant, a.ndin Gods intention and decree, called voluntas bene- piaciti, they belong onely to the invifibk Church, but the orderly way f he Churches giving the feps, is, hecaufi fuch a focicty is d iojef ’»V orderly andlmfMy gkctkftjkj j ovtntnt to thofe to tfhomtheCoveniim ttyidpreihifiiof paci The Way of the Churches of ( hrift in Nevf Englmd. i86 Theway of the (.hnrches of Ntw England , Ctap-^.Se^ 5. "The Ssdlcs of the CovcudM tiot to he Ch at . 4* 'iuh^ hdang in Gc4s dtcree of dSmr , „r Foiirtli Dilt. Cbitrch maj UmfuHy adde to the Chmh zifi- hk liuh God addelh not to the Church h'vfhk’ « ihcj rnaj adie SiiL Magus, andtioeChurchmay hnofify ef ont o t„e v,f,h e Church, (mb « Chri(’ h.tth not cafi mt oj the tnmfhk Chmh, at the Churchmayexcommmic^: rege, urate perfom for fiandalom^^^ FiftDill. Thenthe regenerate excommmicated have <’gh h relklofihe Covenant, a, they have to the Covenant, and yet the Church ^dothlLfuUydebarrethcm, hie & nunc, injucb a jeandahus cafe, whaare not members ofa Darticular Congregation, may lawfully be admitted to the feales ot the ‘^St'Becaufethofe to whom the promifes are made, and profefle the Covenant, thefe Ihoiild be baptized. But men o C oved they be not members ofa pCcular'^Par^ilh. The propolition is P.terr argument, Aa.l. ’ Secondly, Thofe who are not Members ofa Particular ClrarA maybevifible profefTort, andlb members ot a vihb.eCW , Ewo the feales of the Covenant belongeth to them. _ thirdly, The contrary opinion hath no warrant lu jods '' Fourthly, TheApoflks required no more of thofewhom thevbapthed, but profelTion of beleefe, as to. .47. Can Ijthidu-atertbaAhefefoouUnothebaphed, 7emy Ghojl, as well we> A3. 8. 37. , V/^t kleev^ M ihy belt, thou mayefi he bapiizedcno more is lought of the Jay lor, ^^rlcAuilmr raiih: T 0 admit to the Seales of the Covenant is ?7sofChrman liberty, that every Chrifiian may dtfienfc to r tIaS b7a7a of Church poicr gilm to the Mtmfers, ^jrtrfJtMe over rohom the Hob Ghoft hath made then overfeers. tfietveno LnifieriaU posoer over thofe of another Congregation, S E c T .5* denied to approved Profeffors, over thofe who are notot their Congregation; for if fo^j all communion of Churches (hould fall, for f.etters'of recommen¬ dation from Other-Churches, whereof they are Members, can- noti^ake Pallors ot Nerv England to have a Mi'nifteriall power ovctViofe ohinother Congregation, asfet over them, by the Halj/Gbofl, as they are fee over their owne Parilh, to whom theybeonely Pallors, having Minilleriall power, by Covenant, and the peoples Ordination, as our Brethren teach. 2. Manulcr. Thofi over reborn ( faith our Authoiir^ rvcluve no porvcrcfcmfurci over tbofe rve have n,j potver to dij'penjc the com- mimion. Now if rrejloould ce?ifttre any juch fr druupennefe^ or other j'candaJs pNh.o are not ofourCong!«gatioii,zfy/.o;W^t a non ha- ben te potedatem, a?! apt dof.e by thofe who have nopo ver. Anfw. The;7«.d;/'proporition by your owne Dodrine, is clearcly falfe, for you fay your (j) leife, Strangers fopimmg Sec^ rvitbus, members of other Churches j knownenotto be feandalom .irf admitted to the Lords Supper yet can you not excommunicate Grangers, fojourning for a time, fuling in fcandals. p’or^ Firft, to you they are withmti, how then eanyou judge thentd as you fay. Secondly, You have by the holy Ghod no miniftcriaiJ power over them, as over your owne flocke, as you expone^ A^-. 20. 28. Thirdly, Ychi lookcafide at excommunication, forthofeof other Churches confociated in a clade, we doc lawfully ex¬ communicate and cenfure; forexcommnnication is not a cut¬ ting oif of a perfonfrom onelingle Parilhionall C/W:;one- Iy,asyou imagine, but a cutting off of a perfonfrom all the viable Churches confociated ; fird,becaule he is delivered to Satan mdhis finis bound inbeave?!^ in relation to all the filler Chur¬ ches, and is fo to be etieemed, andnotin reference to theone fngle Congregation, whercoflie is a member. Secondly, all are to be humbled and moiirne for his fill, and to confent he be cut off, and not one (ingle Congregation onely. Thirdly, all confociated Churches ihall be leavened, by keeping Church- feliowfoip with (uch a lumpe. Fourthly, all are to repute him as a Heathen, and a Publican. Fifthly, all are to ad- tnviifh him as a Brother^ 2 Thejjalon.^, 15. Sixthly, all arc to forgive him, and receive him in Church-comuiunion, if he _ _ Aa 2 iball j * The Seaki of the Co-vemm'iot to he Ch a p .4, llidll repent, and ocealionally to cditie him as a brother, hi'h he bath appointed no Nationall rvorjlnp to he performed^ Anfw. Ic is admirable that leaving a ParilhioiKili Ciinrch ill Englandj they leave not the true vifible To all the' Parilhionall C/:7«r(.Vaer in England miirt be fepaiartd from as from no Churches yet in that Churchy many ofyou had your Baptifnic^yoMr converfion to Chriftjyour calling to the Mini- ilcry. 2, How can it bean offence to be Members of no inde¬ pendent Churches in Englandy whereas no fuchmaybe had there ^ Is it a fault to be members of a National! Church} feeif Ati. i, Abi. 6. A&. 15. there be not a Chiiich-mecting, and publike exercife of praying, difcuiling of matters by the Word, choofing of officers, refuting of falfe Doctrine? This isworffiip, and it is not the worffiip of a particular Church, but there be no true Churches but yours, and all are in offen¬ ces and icandalls, who are not members of your this ^ ^ (^a) Augujl ine hycth to Vouatipy this(^J Parens layeth up- on Anahaptifisy that they taught, they onelj were the mse Church, e’gpjmiefacre- I conceive our dearc Brethren are not of this mind, UgA feparatme Manufeript, It is a pnhlihp ojfencey that thongjotbey were Bap- vinculum tized in fame P arif? Church inEnghnd ("faith the Author) ^tpon foine Covenant and jiipulation of ParentSy orGod^fatherSy which al~mMmEi^?‘ fo was without warranty yet they come to the Lords T able y without a~ ny pubrp profejfion of their faith or repentance ? Anfw. To fay nothing o{ Godfathersy who are civill wit- neOcs, that the Parents fhall take care to educate the chllde, in the true Faith, we fee no publike profeffion by a Cburch-oathy (us you nieane) in the Church of Corinthy butonely that every man was to trye himfelfe, and then to cate, nor in the Apoftles Church at all, if you debaire them from the Lords Supper, who are notinchurched by your Oath, all the reformed Chur¬ ches on Earth did never worthily eate and drinke the Lords bo¬ dy and blood. It is (faith he) a puhlike offencey that in the Parip Communion {which mt Communion of fpiritSy but cohabitation he- Manufer geiteth) they partake with all ignorant and fiandalous perfonSy not excluding drunkards , prophane fwearers, whereby it commclh to pajje that not a little leavwy hut a great mtafure of leavin doth deepelj leavin t'oe whole lumpe, Anfw, This tolleration of drunkards and fwcarers in - - - ■ _ BJi _ _ _ _ tLtul iP4 *The Seda of the Covenant not to be Chap tht Lords Churchy and at his Table, infefteth and is apt to Ica- viii all, with their evill converfation, but doth not ieavin the V. orihip to the fellow-worfhippers, nor is the hnne of private perfons, yea norofoiir Minifters, who hath not pow¬ er to helpeit, (but it is the‘fmlt of the Church) except you make no ieparation from a Church where a fcandalous perfon is tolerated (for fliffcringmoe or fewer doth not vary the fpece) to be a fin publickely to be repented, before any can be mem¬ bers of your Church, which is prodigious to us. Fourthly,// pubUckeoffmce ((kith the Authour) that they have tvorjhipped Gody accordmg to the precepts of mctiy &c. 1 Jtiftv. This is the crime of conformity which I wifli tvere publickely repented, by all which hath defiled thcmfelves with fubmittingto a Antichriftian government, and the JFilhryorfiip ' of men, yet doth not this make Minifiers no Minifters, foas they mull receive Ordination to the Miniftery of new. Teters fall took not away his A^ftlefliip,nor flying fromGod, ' nor 'Davids adultery made them not leave off to be Prophets. Other arguments that I find in Papers from New Tngland arethefe: YirhyThcre isnot aChnrch (fay they) imder the Nevo Kef ament y but a Congregaimuill Churchy fo it rv ill foil otVy that as City privikdges belong onelj to the Citizens and their childresiy jo bap- iifme and the Lords Supper^ bemg Church priviledgeSy belong cnelj to ike Members of particular Churches y atid their J'eed^ a?id that jeeing fi.gillum fequitur donuirijto apply them to a?ij othery is to ahufe them. As the Jc ale of an Incorporatim is ahnCedj tvhe?i it is added to cottfirme a gift tcKotie Tvho is not a Free man of that J?icorporationy he being in¬ capable thereof. Anhv. Firfi, The cafe is not here, as in earthly CitieSja man who isa free Citizen in oneburrough is not for that a free Ci¬ tizen of all thcBurroughes and Cities on eaiih; nor is he who is civilly exfomniunicated and caft outofhisCi// privikdges in one City, call out of his City priviledges in all other Cities, whereof he is a free member: and the reafon is,thcre is not ong common owner, and Lord of all the Cities on earth, who can give, or take away, in a Lavv-wayjC/'/j^riwW^ez. but the cafe: is farre otherwayes in .the privlledges of vifibJc Churches, for he who is a member of one vifible Congregation, is by his bap- tifme, and fincere profelfion, and his profeffed handing in Co¬ venant with God> a Member of all vifible Congregations on ^ Se CT.5. 1P5 den'^ed to approved Frofeffors/ earth, as he is baptized in ail Congregations on earth-, and it he be excommunicated out of a fingie Congregation, liq is excommunicated out of ail, and lofeth right to the Scale of the Lords Supper, in all vifble Congregations, as hishnnesai e bound in heaven to all aUb, tor that one common head and Saviour, who giveth him right to the Seales of Chrilts body and blood in one, giveth him right to thefe Seales in alJ.Fur we worthily communicate withChrid in his body and blood, not as his body was broken, and his blood filed for one lingle viiible Congregation, but as broken and Ihed for the whole Church univerfalL But this forme of reafoning utterly abolifh- etl) all Communion of Churches, nor can a member of one binble be capable of the Scales of grace in another vili- vleC/r^fA'd'i, becaufe he isnota Member of that vi.ibic Church, no more then one i s capable of the Priviledges of who is onely a Citizen ot London, and not a Citizen of P aru. It it be Paid, one who is a member of a viiible Church, may receive the Seales in another Congregation, if he be recommended by Letters, as a found Profclfor, to chat other Congregation. I Anfvver,aecomraendatory Letters can never give a Church-right to the Church-Triviledges of the Seales of the Covenant, they doe but onely notifie, nianifelt, and declare the Chimb-right, which the man had before. Lrgo, either he cannot in any lore be capable of the Seales of the Covenant in another Congre¬ gation, then hisowne, whereof he is an inchurched Member, which delh’oyeth all communion of lider Churches, or ifhebe capable ofthe Seales in another Congregation, he was capable and had a Church-right, in himfelfe, before he received recom- mendarory Letters^ yea, thefe whom we recommend by Letters as he to partake of the Sacraments in another Congregation, wc preruppofe they have Church-right to the Seales in another Congregation viiible, then in their owiie, whereol they are members ; except our tedimony be falfe. Lrgo, before our racomniendacory Letters, the perfbn of approved piety was a member of all the viiible Churches aboutj^oc ipfg, and by that fame rcafon, that he is a member of one viiible Congregatiani yea Pettr clearcly infmuatech , that all who have received the Holy Ghoft, are to be baptized, 8. 47, Philip, 37. SindTbat if the Eutiuch bekeved, be tnigft he baptized. So that Faith, to fpeakc properly, doth give us right to the Seales, Bb 2 - ^nd 196 The Seales of the Covenant not to be C h a p .4. and to fpeakc accurately, avifible profeflion of faith doth not give a man right to the feales of grace, but oneJy it doth noti¬ ce and d dare to the Church, that the man hath right to the feale* becatife he beleeveth, and that the Church may lawfully give to him the feales, and that profelfion is a condition requi¬ red in the right receivers of the feales in an' Ecclefialiicall way- but faith giveth the right to thefe feales, and becatife the faith ofthebeleever goeth with the beleevcr, when he goeth to ano¬ ther vifible congregation then his ownc, that faith giveth him right to the feales in all places, and in all Congregations: for faith giveth right to receive Chrill: Sacramentally, not in one Congregation onely, but in all, and a vifible profelfion doth, as a condition notifie this faith, and Church-right in all Congregations. Ergo^the tna?i hath right in all CoJigregatiom^ at behath right in a parifbionaU Church. But our Brethien reply, TePer might baptize Cormliw., though he no member of a vijibk Congregation., becaufe t he Apoflks being officers in al Chunhet^might difpmfe the Seales in all Churches: but A4inifiers nojv are pafiors one^ ly of the determinate fieck^:, over n'hich the holy Ghofl hathfet them^ * ; therefore they have not Citie Seales at their potrer to difpenfe to any ether the?i to Citizms. Anfw. Veter his argument to Baptize is not from a tempo¬ ral! reafbn, that endureth for a while, but from a morall ar¬ gument of perpetualleqiiitie and neceffitie, till Chrills fecond cornming. He that beleeveth and hath received the holy Ghoji is to be baptized. But many ontofChurch-ftate, and who are not members of a particular Congregation, have received the Ho- ! ly Ghoft, anddoebelecve,being Chriliians of approved pietie ; weare to adde no reftriftions, or exceptions where God ad- dethnone. Non eji difinguendum^ ubi lex non difinguit. They that beleeve fhould receive the feales, but not except they be in- Churched and members ©fa particularCongregation.The pro- pofition is Gods Word, but the rertriaion or exception is not Gods Word. 2. The Apoftles, though they were miiverfall Paftors of the World, yet teach us by word and praftife, who ^ are to be admitted to the feales, even to the (upper thofe rrf;. ' / do try ^nd examine thmfelvjs,txo&th^^^^ 2. fate ipas kv an tn. t,rj- Our brethren lay, it tf pronam wai ^01 , and theEunuch commingiojerufakm tovPorffiip, argnethbt apvDfdjU, and a member af ibe Chureb ml jet defol- — - - - _ _ _ S E c T . 5 . denied to approved Profeffors. 197 ved-^ Lydia and the j.tylor were mem' ers of the Church of Philippi^ tvhi'h Church communicated with F aid at the beginning of the Golpe/j^ PfaL 1^. 15. at leap it if probable^ that Lidia wof a member of the Church of the Jewes. Anjw. It is hard to build a new Church goverunient contra¬ ry to the doftrine of the refoiinedr Churches upon probabili¬ ties. 2. Corneliw^ Lydia and others were members of the Jewif} Churchy it was not a good conreqiience by our brethrens do&rine to make them members of a Chrillian Congregation, without in-churching of them by your Church-oath, for you wake the coniYitadon oF the JewiJhChur'chj and ours different- yea and as you teach, all circumcifed were members of the Jewilh Churcia, and had right to their Paffeover, but all cir¬ cumcifed are not meet to bee members of a Chrlfian Church, for many circumcifed were Idolaters, murtherers, prophane mockers of God, Epy 1.13,14.315,16, Jer,io.j, 8,9,10, 11. Eze!\^ 10.16,17,18,19. And though the Church of was one oPthtfirWChurchiS that communicated with Paul, yet was there noChriifian Church of Elders and people there, when Lydia was converted, for u4cif.f 16.13. in the place where prayer was wont to be made on the Sabbath day, none heard Paid preach, but fome women, there could not be a Chrilfian Church there; and it is certaine the jay lor before W'as a perfecutor, and no memb.’r of a Chrirtian Church, They fay Abraham and his [cede were nu circumcifed, till God caked him into Church-Covenant , and fo into Cburch~fate,a7id there is the fame rcafmandufc ofbaptiJme,as of circumcifon.If the argument taken f or baptizing of infants he good, why may we not inferre a necefb tie of Church -member jhip, before baptifmej au of Church memberfoip before circumcijion } So the Apologie faith* It cannot be proved that Apologiecap, baptifme was impefed upon all beleevers, as fueb, no more then it can be proved that circumcifion was impofed upon all beleeverj as fnch* and Baptifme if no mf>re now neceffary to a beleever, whoje caVing or ano¬ ther fir ong hand of Gods providence will not fuffer to live in Clourcb fellow Pdp with Gods people, then cirettmeifion was necefj'ary to Aiel- chifedec\. Job or others, whom the hand of God detained from Church- fellowjhip, with the pojieritie of Abraham*^ yea circumcifion and the Pajfeover, feeing they were adminifrated in private houfes, might more coorumiently be adminifrated to perfons not in Church- fate, mrBap- tifme and the Lords Supper cm be adminif rated fo, in reJpeB they are - - - Bb a _ Ceaks _ 198 Chap. 4* jhe Seales of the Covenant not to be Jhles^hc?! to aChurch b.ody in ari Cor.iOAj^mi 12.13. jlnfiv. Abi'jb.imjSurab^andibe Son’es they had {rotten in Cha/ra?z^ wore til Church-tiate, obeyed God, built an Altar^ Gen. 1 2.2, 333.. bcforetheChuich Covenant, which you fpeake oh, Chap. 17. and it isdenyed that that iuppofed oath of the Covenant made them jl Church : So wc fee no neceiUtic of Church- memberpipy to one (ingle CoRgregation,be fore either cii'cumciiion or ba{)- tiiriie; for baptiime is a feale of our entry i.nto the vijibk C/^/irrc/jjas I iliall prove. 2, We (ay not that baptifinc isimpo- fedonall rvho befeevethy as they are (ucly for God faveth divets beleevers, who ai'e not baptized, but Gods will, the fupreme law-giver, here is to be looked into, God would have no cir- cunicilion fronj to Abraham, and would himfelfe have the people want cireumcilion in the Wilderndle foitie yeares, and woiild have it adminilfrated in private houles, it being a bloody and painefull Sacrament, but we have an exprelie Com- mandenient of God to baptize all ordinarily of the viiible Chiirch-yet notbecaufe they are members ofone (ingle Congre¬ gation, but becaufc they belceve & telliHe themfelves to be mem¬ bers of the viuble Church in generall: wc deny that the want of memberfhip in a particular Congregatio, is that frong band that Ihould hinder baptifmeor the leaks of the Covenant. Go^^hath appointed no lawfull calling, fuch as traffiquing by Seas & fre¬ quent travelling ordinary to tranlient members of the viiible Church,to be ineonliftent with the lawfull partaking of the or¬ dinances ofgrace, & fealesofthe Covenant; for only tholewho doe not try andexaminethemlelves, and are prophanely fcan- dalousare excluded, as fwinejfrom the holy things of God, and from the Lords Supper, not men, becauk they are neceliarily bailed in a lawfull calling, and muft ordinarily travell to farre countries, and lb cannot be members of a lingle parilh. 1 . This is a phylicall impediment and nota linne, nor a morall impedi¬ ment, excluding any from the Seales of grace, yea and an un¬ written tradition. 2. I fpeake againlt that difference which the author maketh, betwixt the kales of grace in the Old Te- ffamenc, and the f^ales pf grace in the New Teifament,for there < were Phyhcali and civil! dek.ffsjn the Qld TeIfamenC,which by a divine I aiv, made Ibnie incapable of the Pafleover, as if any were Leperjy hazards, borne Mdoabites and Ammonites^ or typi¬ cally unckancaOr had -touched the dcad^ they could not eate S E c T . 5 . denied to approved Prof offers, the Paffeover , though OLherwife they did belceve in ChrJfi to come, and were moralfy cleane, but by the contrary nnucr the New Teftament, there be no Phyucali or ccrcnu/niall de¬ fers, no callings, no civil! relations, butonely niora}] dctefls, and hnfull fcaniils, which doth exclude men from the Seaks of graccjexcept you bringin ceremonies in the New Teiiaincnt, of y our owne devifing,for all Nations, fo they bele|V6-in Chriit, Jew,or Gentile, or Scjiblan^ bond or free, male or female^ are to be baptized, Adfatth. 2S.1 God rs ?2o accepter of or Nations, or callings, dS. 10, 34535* compare this with ver.46347. AndGal.‘^.2j.Foraima7r)i,ofyoH as bjt&hee?ie haptiicd miloCbriftfave pin oj/ .Then is neither lerv i/or Greeke^therc is. neither bond norfreeptberei^ neither male nor female^ for je are all one inCbrif Jefm^ fo Gal.b.i’y.For in Cbrijljefns neither circttmcifion availetb anj tbing^mr nncircurncifionfui a new creature, I mull then fay, it is boldneffc in men to Gy, that there is a lawfullcallingintheNew Teftament, v/hich our Brethren are pleafed to call the flrong band of which maketh pei fons who are new creatures^ and baptized unto C/;r //?,uncapable of the leaks of grace. Deare Brethren, yeeld to the cleare and evident truth ofGod. And for this caule, the feales of the New Tellament muft beniOrenecefTary in thisrefpeft, then were the Seales in the Old Tellament. Our Brethren fay, W// circumcifed might cate the Fafeover (though I doubt much of it) and mipht enter into the Temple^ if they were not legally uncleane, but all baptized m.ay not eaie the Lords Supper-^ and all baptized^ though excommunicated^ may enter into the congregation for thepublick^worjhip^ hearing tbeivord^ prayings praifng, &c. But all circumcifed, might not enter into the congregation. The places i Cor. 10. 17. and 12. not, that the Seales of grace are;^dminiftrated to a Church body, of a particular congregafign onlyjas they are fuch^forthele feales are common to all the vifiblcChurches on earth. W e many are one body, it is not to be exponeJ, W e many are of one Parilhi- onall Congregation^ andonely are one body^ but We many of al] the vilible Churches on' Earth, areonebody in Chriit. This you mull fay, except you deny all vihble communion of fifter Churches. The ObjM, They who are not capable of Church cenfures, are twt capable of Church Triviledges. But thofe that are ?iot within the Church crjenant of a particular Qongregation,:, are not^cap^hk of Church ^ cenjure4 •S99 2C0 'The Seales ef the Covenant net to he Ch a f .4^ ce?i(ure. The propnjitionheir-gevident^ the ajj'mnptmi is proved y i Cor. $.12. TThat btve I to due to judge thoje nrho are mthout^ that iS) rvithoJti the corHmmiim of a particular cengregatiou^ -S’j Aitielllis, tie con fc. I.4 c.24, qiielii. refp. ad. Anjh\ Firit, I anfwered before, the wifj£?ris falTe, by yoi^f oivne doftiine, thofe of another Congregation cannot be cen- fured, but by their owne congregation, yet by I eifers of re¬ commendation, they may receive the Lords Supper ui another Congregation. AUb ftrangers of approved piety, may be ca¬ pable of Church rebukes, which are Church cenfiires. Secondly, The place, i Cr?r.5. 1 2. is manifeftJy abiifed, for hy thofe rvho are rvithout^ are meant onely the Infidels and Heathens who are without the whole vifibk Churchy and not thoie of approved piety, who are baptized and profeiie the truth iin- cerely : for Fetcr Martyr^ Beza^ Calvhtj Marlorat^ T areus^ Xtvin- glitiSj fo alfo Haymoj Aquinas^ expone it with iiS; which is cicarc, firif, by thephrafeof ipeaking (^IThat have 1 to doe'lfiht* ing a note of ellrangementjas, Job, 2. 4. Woman nhat have 1 to doe with thee ? and 2 Sam. \ 6. 10. T)avid laid, What have I to doe Apdog part I p. 477' 47 8. /c)r« fnnt generaliter em- nes^qw non de- derunt Jua nomi- na Chr/Jfo:Aug, to/n.l,fer//i:6, non toUo ideU EthnicoruOf quta non kabeo in 7 Ilos petejjate habeo autem ewn fiisrint fabfi Cbrijlianr. witbyoM^ yefbnnetofXerviah’.no'wFau- and the faithfull at Ci?- rinth are noCellranged from thofe of approved piety of other Congregations, he tooke care toedihe and rebuke them, and fo are all the Saints to editie, cenfure, and rebuke one another. Thirdly, on^&,alwaycs thole who are without, arc taken in an ill part, in the Word of God, as Mark^y. 11. Thofe who are the blinded and hardned, and Rrz;. 22.15. for without arc dogges^ our Brethren expone it of the vifble Church. Now not to be in Memberfliip of fiicha partiailar congregation, isnotalin, norajuil ground of elf range- merit of his Minilferiall power from them, it may be caufed by perlecution when the flocke are fcattered by Wolves. Fourthly, Thofe who are h'ere without, 0/ are left by Faul to the immediate judgement oi God, and not to be Judged of the Chttrch.y t er. i::^. But them that are without Cod judgeth. Now thofe who arc members of another congregation then the Church oiCorinth^ or members of no particular congregation, and yet of approved piety, are not left to the immediate jiidge- irent of God^ bccaufe they are wiihoiic. The banilhed fervants of God, who fuffer for the Truth, or tranlient members,who bccaufe their calling is ordinarily trafhijuing , and fo not con- Sect. 5. denied to approved Profejfors. 2CI cn. fiftent with a niernberlbip in a fetled congregation, are they f'l Hiy )w'ithout,not to be edified by the ccnl'ures of the Chinch, but left to the immediate judgement of God this is contra¬ ry to Gods Word, and an iniolcnt interpretation, and I find it not in your place of Amefim. They reafon from inconveniencies, Hence d\ey)Church ^Jjenthiics be conpitjed meetings ^ ipullout oj Chweeb niembecPcip be admitted. A?ifa'. It by confufed meetings youmeancjmeetings of found belcevei'S and hypocrites, then Chrirts Kingdonie compared to a draw-net, wherein are good and bad, are con/tifed mee¬ tings and unlawful], which none can fay but Anabaptips. But ifyoumeane meetings of thefe of your owne Congregati¬ on and ftrangers ofapprovcJ piety, theft are not confuftd mee¬ tings, but you beggewhatis in quellion, and utterly aboliih all Communion of Churches. ‘They adde^ the Church fl^allendanger theprophatimgof the Seakr^ Apology, a?id want a fpcciail meanes whereby their grace atid piety jh all be difeer- ned., tj without refpebl of their Church efiate, men be admitted to the feales • for their owne tefimony is not enough: alfo how canthey be of ^proved piety, who againji light refitfe to profefe fobjeUion to the (jolpcllfy an orderly joyning themfelves with feme appro^ed Church when they have opportunity foeingChurch-foUowfoip -is an a&ion of piety required in the fccond Commandemmt, atid this me am try ad hath heem jo hlejfcd that many approved men have heette after tryall found light to others, andto tlxir orwne consciences, Anfw. Meanes of difcoveringfincerity or hypocrifie would he Tvarranted by Gods word, and meanes of efthewing the prophaiiing of the Seales alfo. Simon Magus was not fo try- ed, yea when Peter found him in the gall of bittcrnejje, we finde not that he cart him out of the vifible Church in refpea his finne was not that publikely fcandalous, as to offend the rfhole (church 2. \\ e grant that firangers are not ralldy to beadmit- ted to the Seales, but you prove them not to be of approved pi** ety, becauft they will not fwearc your Church-oath, and your dilciphne, as theonely true way, and in fo doing, you fayf they refufe Church-foUowfoip commanded in the ftcond Com- mandementjbut this is to be proved, and not to be nakedly aver«‘ red by you; they belceve, and can give evidences of their be- lwfe,& fo fhould by the word of God be admitted to the Seales. ' Cc Aa. 201 The Seales of the Covenant not to he C h a p . 4. J5f.8.37. ^(5. 16.14,15. ver. 31, 32,^33. iCer, i1.*38. you deny them the Scales, as they were doggcs.and unworthy prophaners of che Seales onely, becaufc they can¬ not fweare to your Church-government , which you cannot prove from the word of God. 3* Youdeny them to be of approved piety who will notjojnetoanapprovedChurch^ you meanc your owne onely. But you adde if they have opportunity, but what if they want opportunity the frmg hand of Goddeharreth them^ St their feed from the Seales of Grace ; now if any be to traffique by Seas, and to travell to farre Countries in a lawfull calling, he is legally uncleane and incapable of the Seales to himfelfe or hisfeede. for he cannot in Confcience and through necefEty of his lawfull calling fweare your Church-oath, for he mult fweare to obferve the tnanners of hu fellow-members, to edifie them hy exhortation, conjolation, rebuking , to fyne himfelfe in an eter- stall Covenant to that vifible Church, yea never to remove thence, except the Congregation conjent * fb your oath obligcth him to ail thele, now this is impoifible beeaufe of his lawfull calling, and be- caiifehecannot bea Church-member {or ever : while he traffi- queth in his lawfull calling, the comfort of the Lords fupperis denyed to him, and Baptifme to all his feede, and that by a ftronghand of providence without any fault in him; Ihew us a warrant from the Law and the Teftitnony, where any are to be debarred from the Seale? of the Covenant, and that ordinarily, (where fickneife and fome other Phyficall impediments doth not occurre) where there is no morall nnworthinelfe or guilti- nclfeintheperfons debarred; Will youdebari call from Church- comfort?, the prefence of Chrift in his Church, the comfort of his walking, behde the Candleftickes,and hfs inPaience in the word Preached, the power of the keyes, the rebukes ’of the Saints t’ueir exhortation and private comforting of finners, the comforts of the Ordinances of Baptifme, andthefupper of the Lord, bccaule a ilrong hand of providence in a law- full calling doth perpetually debarrcthem> 4. You fay your trying of Church -members is a meant hleffed oj Cod, to try many mens 9^72C£TZi^ Ianfwcr, Unlawfiilln3eanes, astbeperfccution of Tyrants, may have this fuccefle, what then i is it a lawfull meane? 2,1 would Gods name were herefpared; it is not ^ meane bleffed of Gdd^ itchafeth away many fronuhenetoftheGofpell, and S E C T .5. viewed td approved Profeffors, 203 the Paftorall care oF the S hep heard s, and is not a conquering way to gaine Soules. John AUpo (lay they) in the dayes of Edcvjrd the fixth, would Apoi. 7- Baptize nnne^ hut fuch of were members of that Church : and there¬ fore proponed this quefiou to the F atherSy {Are theje vifmts that you sf^er, the feede of this our Churchy that they may lawfully be ‘Sap-’ tizjed ? ) Anfw. John Alaflohad reafon becauleof Tome prefent abnfe, fome indilferent infidels in heart, refufed to joyne to either C/j.m-i&eJ', either Frotefiantov Papif sy and lough t Baptil- meto their children in either as they might have it, "and therefore was thatqueftion proponed to the Fathers,but it proveth not your point.^/4i/i(7 excluded the Children of At 'eifs, who would joyne to no Church, as his words cited beare.Er^*? approved Chrifiians and their leede are to be excluded from the Seales of the Covenant. How weake is your reafoning ? If the 'R.cchabites((ky thcyyheFofsrity of jethrOyfoall live in the niidf of the Common- wealth of\Frzdy& fome of them prove true belee- jonadab the fonneofKechoh.yet if they Jhall refuje to take hold of the Covenant ^/Tfrael, & to become Fmfefyte /, it is np finmfor Ifrael to withold the? affe aver from tbemy& circumcifim from their Children ? Anfw. You might have proved your point a nearer way, many legally uncleanc, and yet found beleevers,becai!ie of Je- prolie, for no iinneweredebarred from the Seales amongfi the Jewes: but have you any law to debarre any from the Seales of the Covenant of grace under thcNewTcftament, and that or- ^ ^ . dinarily for no finne > 2. ( 4 ) Calvin thinketh their Vow not inentInJeTy\. Uwfull. {b ) BucanWy (c) FolyanderyPer\d{d')WiUet think it 1,2,? 4. thelawfull Vovf of the Nazar itesy commanded Numb. 6. What (h)Bucdn. loc. then^ If by Gods Law of thtNazaritesy they abftained from com.dif. 45. y. wine, and the Paffeover? God is above hisowneLaw, ErgOy you may debarre men from the Seales under the New Telia- ment for no finne; it doth not follow. 3. How prove yee, al.frefeff.Leyd. they abftained from the Pafleover> beinglb divine a Law,might df.^Z tkef j. not their Vow futfer an exception for a greater Law in ^^)^dbtfyncf. eating the Faffeover.? I thinke it mightjfcrirtcafeofneceftiry JnT.cm/ov S- they canje and dwelt at Jerufakmy for tearc of the Army of thcChaldeanSy J^r.^'^. ii. and yet their VOW was to dwell in Tents, From thefe arifeth, Qiielii Cc 2 The Sealci of the Covenant not. to be Chap.^ 204 Qiieft. I. If P‘^fi ors may performs Mmfteriall Alls in anj <7- ihtr Congi egation than their owne^ Thisis anfwered untOj by a Maniifcript, If you take a Mi- nlferiall ati improperly.^ when a Minifer doth excrcije hu gift of pray¬ ing and preachings being required Jo to doe^ fo hee may exereije feme MiniferiallaBss but thia he doth not by venue of a?7y callings butoti- ly by his gifts and occaJionaUy: hue if you means by a MmAleriall alf an aU oj authority and porver in d'fpetifng of Gods OrdinasiceSy as a Minifer doth performe to the Church rrhereunto he is called to be a Aiinifters iloe?i use deity that he can fo performe any Miniferiall alf^to- any other Churchy than his owns. Hence though he may preach to another congregation^ yet may he not adminiikr the Sacraments to an other then to his owne. Anfrv. Firft, We hold that by a calling or ordination he is made a Paftor, by ek&ion he is relbifted to be Oidinarily the i, Piiitor of his docke. Secondly, A PadorisaPaftorofthe CWc^, but he is not a Cathliky.PaJior of the Catholike Church,as were the Ap ) files, , • .Acojhde faint. Thirdly, The Reformed may fend Paftors to the Juiiorumd-^^ c. Indians, for that which faith of Jefuites, wee may with -7* better reafbn lay it of our felves : That Pajiors are as Souldiersy /mdfomcjoiildiers are to ky^p^»rdery and remaine in a certaine place, ethers run up and dorrne in all places • So fame are affixed to a Con-- gregaiion, to feed them, others may be fent to thofe people,who have not heard of the Gofpel. Which lending is ordinary and lawhill, in relpeft of lending, and the Fajlors who are lent^ becaiilcin F-af ors, even after the Apojlles be dead, there lemaineth a general! Pailorall care for all the Churches ol Chrijl, Thus fending is not ordinary,but extraordinary, in refpeft of thoieto whom the Fajinrs are Cent, yet is it a Pailorall fending. This opinion ofour Brethren, is againftthe care of Chrijl, who hath left no care cn earth by this way, nowhnee the dyedj.torpreadtheGorpclI to thofe Nations who have not heard of the name ofChrilt; but a Pailorall care for theChurches, is not proper to Apoftles onely, butonclyfuch aPallarall careby fpeciall direction from Chrift immediately S E c T . 5 . denied to approved Prefe^ors, to Preach to all. 2. Backed with the gift of tongues and of miracles, and this elTentially differcnceth the Apoffle from the ordinary Paftor^ but the former Padorall caie to Pieach the Gofpell to allNations, and to convert, is common both to the Apohle and Paftor. 1 . t;. 2. Our Brethren diftinguilh betwixt fij]^ce and the catlmgj and they fay that the office extendeth no further then the call^ atid by office he is oneh a Paftor of this determinate focke. But if he be a Paftor elfentially in relation to none, but to his owne Congre- sation from which he hath all his calling, as is fuppofed, by that fame reafbn a Chriflian, is a Baptized Chriftian to none but in relation to that particular Church in whofefociety he is admitted, and he doth partake of Chrifts body and blood in the Lords Supper in relation to no vifible profeffors on earth, buconcly to the Parilh Church whereof he is a Member, i Cor, 10. 17. for they exponethatonely ofa Tarijhionali Communim within one Tingle independant Congregation. Andhemuft be a Heathen, or^as a Pagan in all Congregations on earth, but in his owne, yea and he is a vifible profedbrof the Covenant of grace, rchich is one in fuhftance, (as they fay) niththe Church- Covenant^ and hathclaimetoChrift andall his Ordinances in no Congregation fave in his owned prove the confequence, for by Baptifme the Baptized perfon is incorporated in Chrifts vi- libleChnrch. i Cor. 12.13. If this be true when one remoyetli from one Congregation to another, hee muft bee re-baptized and incorporated a vifible member of a body vifible with them. And I fee not how one can be in-churched to another Congregation,and made one body therewith, while he eate of one bread with them, as they expone, 1 Cor. 10. 17. if he be not alfo a member of all vifible Churches on earth. 3. If a Paftor can cxercile no Paftorallafts toward any Con^ gregacion, lave toward his owne, then a Paftor as a Paftor cannotpray for the whole vifible Churches of God: but the latter is abfurd : Ergo, fo is the former. I prove the major, The praying for the whole vifible Churches is a^ Paftorall Aft, due to a Paftor as a Paftor, i. Becaufc every vifible Church is oblieged as it is a Church to pray for all the vifible Churches on earth : for as a Chriitian is oblieged to pray for all Churches viftble-, fo farremoi'e is a Church': now a vifible Church doth not pray but by the Paftor, who isthemouth of the Peopre to C c 3 God 206 'ihc ScMcs of the Co’VZYi'ixnt to he Chap. 4. God i and that this is a Paliorall duty due to a Paftor, I thinkc is faid Ifa* 62,6. I havefet rvatchmn on thj T orver^ 0 Jt- rufaknty which jloaU never hold their , peace day nor night. Tee that make mention of the Lord., keepe no filence till he eflablijh, and fill be makl Jerihaleni the praife of the whole earth. _ ^ Alfo PaltofS as Padorsareto pray for the King^ though the King be no member of that Congregation, whereof they be Palbrs. i Tim. 2. 1,2. every Paiior as a Palior is to Preach a- gainhthehnnes of the Land, cUehowcan the People niournc for thefe firmest Ergo, the Pallor doth exercife Pattorali afts upon all the vifible Churches on earth, upon the King, and upon the whole Land, to which he is not a Pallor by fpeciall election. , r r 1 r r 4. Ifa Pallor be oblieged to Preach in fealon and out ot lea- fon,' and that as a Pallor, and becaufe he is a Paftor. 2 Tfw. 4. 2. Ergo he is to Preach as a Pallor in any Congregation where hefliailbedeftred. Theyanfwer, He may Preach the word in another Congre¬ gation, not by vertue ol a calling or office, but by vertue of *^^UnrwGr,Firft,irhc Preach by vertue of a gift onely, he Preacheth in that cafe, not as lent of God, and fo inti udeth himfelfc, and runneth unfent, and a meere gift to be a King or Manor Ro- aMugWrato, makech not a Magiftratc, as ( a ) Mafter linfon jufiif- of granteth. Ergn one cannot warrantably exercin: a Pal oral! JipeiTtfag.i^ot by vertue of a meere gift. 2. Hemay in anothei Congrega¬ tion preach with Paftorall authority, and ufe the keyes by bind¬ ing and looi'ing linnes, according as hearers doe repent and harden their ne^kesagai nil the Gofpell. Ergo, hemay preach as a Paftor to another Congregation. 3. There (hall j be no Communion betwixt Sifter Churches in Paftorall afts as Pafto¬ rall, which is abfurd, the Communion (hall onely be of Pa- ftorall aas as Chriltian afts, but in no fort betwixt them as Pa- llorall arts. 5. The Scriptures for this opinion are \veak,Lr’^^o the opinion it feife is weake, T prove the antecedent. 20. 28. feede the fiockcjOzcr jvhich the holy Ghofl hath made you overfeers, theic is no ground to feede even by Preaching, or by vertue of a gift, theSflockes over which the holy Ghoft hath not fet you : Obey them that are ever you in the Lord,Hih, 1 3*^ 7* war- r^nr Sect. 5. denied to approved Profejfors, 207 rant to fubmic to other Paftors that are not over yon in the 'Lordj though they command by vertue of a gifcjncc by vertue ofan office or calling: thofe be'Ioofe confequences. 6. Ail reciprocation of miituall duties amongll: fifterChur- ches, whereby they exhort^ rebuke,comfort one another, mull beunlawfull, for thefc be Church and this Author faith, The office extendefh no further then the calling^kut there is no calling of Church-memherjhip betwixt fiftcr-Churches, and therefore all thefe duties are not afts of the Communion of Churches, as they are fuch Churches or incorporations in a Church-fate^ but onely duties of Churches as they are Saints, but commnnion ofChurchcs as Churches in the aft of Church -difpenfng of the Word and Seales reciprocally one to another, is not in the Word of God, as this opinion will inferre, which is a weigh¬ ty a bfurd. 7. The Authors of this opinion hold. That if the Congregati- Anfwcr to 0«3 for no faulty n]eU the Pafor, rvhom they ottce called and elehded queft 25 ©fold tohe theirTaftor^ though in Jo doing they ftnncy and rtjeU Godin England, rejehling him^ yet they take nomen & cffe, the name and nature of a ■pajior from him^ yet ( i'^y theyj hee fill remaineth aMiniferof Chrif, tin he accept a call from another Congregation. Hence i. fuch a one is a Pallor, and yet the people haveta- Congre- ken name and nature of a Pallor from him, as they gave him nature name and nature : Ergo, he is either a Pallor without a calling, from any called which is abfurd, or he remaineth a perlbn in relation to a no- Paftor,and rhat therflocke,who never chooled him, nor gave him any calling, w jthourany ill 2. To addeby the way, if he be capable of a callingto another hfm "^Ihefrcen Church, Ergo, for the time he is no Miniller, ellc they mull ’ fay, he may be a Miniller capable of two callings, to two ffin- clave errante^ tt dry Minilleries, which yet maktth him a Paftor not in relation opere nperatoi to one lingic congregation ©nely. the Lord muft It is true, they objeft that the Apollles, Matth.i^. were com- heaven^an im” manded to preach to all Nations, but Paftorsare not fo now, judccnfurein» but are commanded to feed the flocke over which God hath by his appointed them, API, 20. 28. but it is as true the Apollles were commanded to preach to all Nations, in oppontion to thecharge that the Prophets ofold were to fpeake to the peo¬ ple of Ifrael onely, and the Apollles Matth. 10. forbidden to preach to the S-amaritans and Gentiles^, and it is as true that Gods Spirit limited the Apollles to Preach to Macedonia^ not j 208 Chap. 4* The Seales of the Covenant notso-he - - - not CO Bhhjnh ; now becAufe this particular dircftlon for pla¬ ces is wantine; in the Church, itisecrtaine that a man is yec a Partor in office in relation to as many as Gods hand of pro¬ vidence (hall fend him unto, though he becholcn by a people to feed ordinarily one determinate flocke,and though he be not an cKtraordinary and inimediatly infpired planter of Ch^rcheSy or the firfiplanter,a£ were the Aportles, yetis he a Padorin re¬ lation to all. And if this be not laid, i. It vvere nmply unlaw- lull for Pallors now to plant (C/a^rckr, andfpreadthe Gofpell to thofe nations, who have not heard it, becaufeall Palters now are ordinary, and none are immediatly infpired Apoitics: but it iscertaine what the Apoftles did, by an extraordinary gift, as fuch immediatly called pallors, it is unlawtcill lor or¬ dinary Pallors to attempt to doe, as to attempt to fpeakc with tongues^and to plant Churches by fpeaking with tongues and confirming it with miracles, is unlawful!. Papifts, as Be/- -larmmeySHareZyAfofla,2Lfcriblt\ustotht?o^c and his Apoftles. Our Divines anfwer that the Apollle's that way have no fuc- celTors; But what the Apoftles did by an ordinary paftorall gift, as to preach the word, adrainillrate the Sacraments, to ereftand plant Churches by ordinary gifts, where the Pallors can fpeake to the Chnnhesby^ an ordinary gift in their owns language, they are oblieged both within and without the Con¬ gregation, to preach as Pallors, becaufe where God giveth gifts pallorall to pallors, he commandeth them to exercife thele gifts, elfe they digge their Lords talent in the earth: but God gi¬ veth to Pallors pallorall gifts to preach to others then their owne Congregation, and to adminiilrate the fcales to them allb, and to plant Churches. LrgOy it is prefumed that the Church doth give authori tie and an externall minilleriall cal- lingto the exercife of thefe gifts. 2. It is an unwarrantable point ofDivinitjc that the Jpflles and the Fajlorsfiicctcdingto them doe differ efientiall yin this, that Apotlles might preach as Pallors to more Congregations then one, and might plant Churches, butpaftors fucceeding to them may not as Pallors preach to more Congregations then their owne, and may not plantChnrches, for then planting of Churches now were ut¬ terly unlawfull, becaufe it is certaine there be no Apoftles oh earth,and it is not lawfull for a Pallor, yea nor it is lawfull for any other gifted per fon to doc that which is effentiall to an Apoltk S E c T . 5 . dented to approved Pr&fe^ors, Apofticandagreeth toan Apoftleasto an ApoftJe. It is then unlawfull tor our brethrenjfeeing they be not ApoilleSjto plant Churches hi India, Nor is that comparifon to be regarded much ; A or an Alderman of a Citit may not lawfully exercife his office ofMagh frade in another Citk whereof he is not a Maior^ and therefore a Ta- for cannot preachy ex officio^ as a Pajior in another CongregaiioHy whereof be is not a Pajl or y nor can he exercife difeipHne in another Congregationihenhis owney fieing another Congregation bath not by voluntary agreementy oath orpaCtion fuhmitted themfelvesto his mini¬ fry yuor chdfen him for their Pajior, Forlanfwer, the comparifon halteth and doth not prove the point, for by one and the fame aft the dtie hath chofen fuch a man both for to be a Magiftrate, and to be their Magt- fl:rate,and have given him thereby authority over themiclves onely, fo he cannot exercife the office of a Magiilrate over ano¬ ther Citie who hath not chofen him to be their Maior or ruler. Butthefiocke doth not both call fuch a man, in one and the fame aft to be a pafior, and to be their paftor, but hee is made by the laying on of the hands of the Elders, a Paftor, and a Pa¬ ftor in relation to all to whom God in his providence (hall fend him tofpeake, the Congregation by ekftion doth give him no authority paftorall, but onely appropriate his paftorall authoritie to themfelves in particularjahd when they refufc him apine and caft him off, they take not paftorall authoritie from him, for they cannot take away that which they cannot give* he remaineth a Paftor though they caft him off, as a Colledgc ofPhy fitians do promote a man to be a Doftor^of Phyftcke to cure difeafes, a towne callcth him to be their Phyfitian,he may yet exercife afts of his calling, zndexofficioy as a Doftor,upon other cities and inhabitants of the countrey^ and when the city who choofed himfor their phyfitian doth caft him off they take not from him the office of doftorfhip which the Cofledi ofPhyfitians conferred upon him, for they cannot take from himthatwhich they cannot give to him. Yea ifanyofano- thcrflockefhall come and heare the word, the Paftor offereth all in one paftorall facrificc to God in prayer, though there be many of another Congregation in the Church hearing - yea ftrangers bcleevers communicate with him at the fame Ta¬ ble, yet is he not their Pafbr. If a Paftor of a Congregation -- _ _ _ ^ 2 op 210 children received into the Chap, 4. die or be ficke, fhall the children of beleevers, yea (hall con¬ verted Pagans being defirous to be baptized be deirauded of the comfort ofBaptifmejand of the Lords Supper^ for no fault in them, but onely becaufe their Pattor is dead, may not the Congregation by their defires and reqiiefts appropriate the of¬ fice of Paltors of another Congregation in fome particular aftsto their necefiitie > yea is not their receiving of his miniftry in that aa (when their Pafior is dead) a calling warranting him to officiate, even as the defires and choife of his ownc flocke eleaing him to be their conftant Pallor, gave him a calling to be their Pallor conftantly, andin all the ordi¬ nary afts of hiscalling? yea and itisfureas the holyGhollfcC j himover his owne fioeke in ordinary, bccaufe they choofed him to be their Pallor, fo that fame holy Ghoft fet him over this other Congregation, in this aft, to preach and admini- ftratethe (acraments to them, in this exigence of the death of j their Pallor* for God who ruleth officers and difpofeth of them inhishoufe, difpofeth ofparticular Afts of his o\^ie officers, and he is fent as a pallor from God to fpeake to the Hanger hie & niinr.^ and to worke his heart to the love of and that as a Pallor no leffie then to his owne flocke, except we dellroy communion of gifts, and of Pallorall gifts, by xhtboly ^ was made the A^ojik of the Gentiles^ Veter of the Jewes", Gal, 2,^. yetPe/erasan preached to, and baptized the uucircuuxcidcdGeJ^tiks^A^.io.iJ, 2nd Fatil exerci led his office ofan Apollleupon the Jewes alfo, both by preaching and bap¬ tizing, as the hillory ofthe y4^^',chap, chap, ly^and other i places may cleai'CjP-'fiw* L fc^ ^ new Gonceite, not of God, and againii the pallorall care of bringing ; in foulcs to Chrift* (a)Apologie for she Chur¬ ches of New ag^inh; she exceptions oiKic.Bermrdy Quell. 1 1. IFktheV orno vhil'dren be teceihed into the viftbk Church by Baptifme. .,j. , ,u i ^ In thisChapter the Author will not have perfons of appro¬ ve pi^ie and baptized to be'Within the vilible Church, and Ci>the ^^^/WoftheApblogie faith, m doe hot hekehe that chik dreri are received within t be m ftble Churchby bapiifme, for i f they be not in Chrip Church:, before they he baptized:, what bath a Minipt to doe to baptize thm who are not ofthe Church > and if they he wnth- Sect. 5. Vi fibU church by Bapifme, 211 in iheCbnrch before baptifine^ how jh all ihcy be received In the Church by bjpnftne'i if you fay^they may here eived^ that declared by hap- tifme to have beenereccived into the Church by the Cavenajot of their fa¬ ther j : We demand into which Church ? not into our owne Churchy for ■their parents were never members of a Churchy and we cannot put the fealeofGodupon afalfehood'i not into the Church from wbe?ice their father^ camcy for we k^ow 7iot whether their fathers were cafien out of the Church yor not. Some confiderations are here to be (et downe. 1 . Baptijhie is not that whereby we are entred into Chrifs myfical! and invijible body as fuchyfor it is prefuppofed we he members of Chrifls body, andour fnnes pardoned dreadyy before baptijme come to bee a feaie of jinnes par dotted, but baptifne is a Jeale of our entry inChiijls vifible body, as fwearingtothe Colours is that wioich entreth a Soul- dier to b? a member offuchan Armyy whereas before his oathy he was onely ahe art friend to the army and caufe. 2. Baptijme as it is fitch is a {ealtyand a Jeale as a feale addcih nonerv lands or goods to the mm to whom the Charter and feale is giveriy but only doth legally confirme him in the right ofjkch lands given to the man by the Vrince or StaHyjet this hinderetb not but baptifme is a reallylegaU Jeale, legally cmfirming the man in his afluall atidvifibk profejjion of Chriji, remijjionoffinnes, regeneratioriy fo as though before baptijme he was amemberofChrifis body, yet quoad nos, he is not a member oj Chriji s body vifih 'e, untill he he made J'uch by baptijme. 3. This quefiioH toocheth the controverfieanentthe efficien- cie, working and operation of'the Sacraments, of which I give ataft fhortly. Sacraments are confidercd as Sacraments, in abJiraEio,in generefig- norum’^ the reprobate doe receive holy Seales and Sacraments, el(e they could not be faid to prophane the holy things of God, and fo they may be Sacraments and worke no grace ei¬ ther by themfelves or from God, all operation from, or about the Sacrament then muil be accidental! to a Sacrament. 2. Sacraments are contidered in concreto, according to all whi^h they include in their ufe, to wit, as they eonfid of the figne, the thing fignih'edjtheinftitutionofGod, and the pro- mife of grace, and in this meaning (^) Altifiodorenfis (ns \ (a) A/tifide- c®nceivej maketh the Sacraments not efficient caules of graCe, yet materiallcaufescontaininggrace, utivas medicinam, (bthe Scripture Cikh,Baptifinefaveth,as thePhjfitians glaCfe curcth the - Dd 2 diicafes. 212 The of the Saerments, C h a p . 4. (b) GnLTanr. difcafe, and (b^GuUeLParijienf, faid not ill, that the Sacra- r abi. defacta'n, have a power to obtaine grace by fiiith and prayer, that 'sac^arnmlL is, being ufed in faith and llncerc calling upon God, theyob- bentvimimpe- taine grace^ fo to fpeake accurately this is all about theSacra- natoria grauiif mcnt, rather then from the Sacrament: to which (en.e ratiene oratio- rmdtis^(d) Occam (e)GabrklBkl (/) Aliacenfis doe deny the ei sacraments to bePhylicall inftruments producing grace in a (c) DHrand.^. Phy ficall way , (though Papiif s cry out againft ©ur Divines for d. l.ari.i.c 7. teaching lb) oncly they fayj God at the prefence of the Sacra- (d) Occam, m ^lent produceth grace of his meere free will, ad pr ligious fcales. 3. As inifruments by which faith worketh. 4. As meanes ufed by, us out of conlcience of obedi- (a)Re'mft.in ence to Chriils comniandement who hath willed us to ufe Apol ca.il -in them. ^ ^ nr canananobfig- Sacramentsas fignes are objeftive and morail cauies, exci- mm pcccato- ting themind as the word doth in a morail way, they repre- STrjfat.- feu Chrift and him crucified, and this Sacraments have com- flkanm mime with the word. The Sacrament is a vifible word teach- cum chiifti ingus. 2. Sacraments have the confiderationof ^n^yhat they are- It is true, the formal! eflfe^f of a Sacrament is to (calc and confirmc; to feale and con- firme is but a legall drengthning of a right, and not the adding of any new thing. Yet in this the Sacrament differeth from, afeale. i. That to a civill feale there is not required thebelee- vingand faith of the owner of the Charter, to make the (eale effcftuall; for whether the Lord of the lands beleeve that hi€ feale doth confirmc him in the lands,or not, the (eale of it (elfe by the Law of the Prince & Statemaketh good his right to the lands: but Sacraments doe not worke opre aperato^ as civill fealcsdoc worke, even asPhyfickc worketh upon the body, D d q_ with- (f) Socwwde (‘fficio to’ii'ni Chnft? cap 4. id) Simlcim centra Frantriuni pag, film aliqmm effc internam efficaciam in baptifnio. The efficacy efthe Sacraments, Ch Af*.4» without the faith of the mindj though the man bee deeping. Hence the third conlideration of a Sacrament as an inftrament, Faith, in and through the Sacrament being wakened and itirred up layeth hold upon Chrih his death and benefits, and forthis caiife there is a real! exhibition of the thing lignified, and the Sacrament is an exhibitive feale. 4. The Sacrament in the life is confidered as wee life it in obedience to God, who faith in the Lords Supper, Vo thU in Timemhrance of we, and in this itdiffereth from a civill feale al- fo. The Prince doth not conferre a feale to confirmc a man ia his land upon condition, that he will make ule of it, othcr- wayesitftiall bc to himas no feale. But God hath given the {ealc of grace upon condition that wee make ufe thereof in Faith, elfethe Sacrament is blankeand null. Therefore if you beleeve,and nototherwayes, the Sacrament of the Supper feal- eth andconfirmeth you in this, th^tChrif vs ghen already^ and intheprefent give?i to be nourijhment to your Joule to life eternally andfooftasyoucate,the certioration and adiirance groweth, and the faith is increafdd, and a further degree of a communi¬ on with Chrill confirmed; but it is not fo in civill feales, though yee repea te and reiterate the fame feale of lands, ten thouTand times, it never addeth one aker more to the inheri¬ tance, becaufe the repetition of a civill feale is not commanded under the promife of addition ofnew lands, nor is it comman¬ ded jas obedience to the owner of the Charter, that hee fbould make ufe of the feale;but from the ufing in faith, the Sacra- ment,we receive inc eafe ofGrace,anda Sacramental! Grace. Hence B apt if me is a feale of our incorporation in Chrifts viiible Church,\ Cor. 12,1^. For by one jfirit rve he all baptized into one body., no!: ether rt'e he Jew or Gentile^ or whether rve be bound or free^ A[d, 2.^1. Then they that received the word were baptized^ and, the Jame day there were added unto them three ihoufmd foul f, fo Jldjttb.2S.tg. the taught Difciples are to bee baptized in his name, 8. 38. Thilip was this way received in the Chrijlian Church .,andCormliM^ AB. 10. 47. and Lidia^ AB. 16. 15. and the Jay lory verftt^. 2. That which diftinguifheth by a vifible notetheCWi^asvifible from the invifible Churchy and from other vifible focieties, and fealeth our vifiblc union with Chrifis body, that is, the feale ofour entry in iht vihible Churchy but baptifincis fachyErgo, 3. What ciroimcifion was to the Sect. 5. Bdptifme a Seale of onr incorporation. 215 Church of the JervcSy that baptifme is to the Chrifiian Churchy htcmCtyin re pgnif-cnik^ in the thing fignified and inward fiib- ftanceof the Sacrament, they Were both onejCr;/.2.i i.i 2. ThlL 3.3. But circiimcifion was a feale of the JewiJh entry in the vilibleCWc/;’3Ge;2.i7.i 3. Itbeing theCovetiant of Godin the the uncircumcifed being commanded to be cut off from Godsptoplc5^'. 14. 4, This is according to the Scriptures and thedoftrine of the fathers, Augupine^ Cjrilly Bafiliwy TertuUianj Hkronymmy "tbeophylallj ‘Theodoreiy Amhropy Cyprian who con- ftantly fo teach ; fo doe our Divines (a) Cahin^^b ) Beza,(c')Bu- cjnuf,(d')Farem^ (^ej Fifeator, (f) Ant n. WaJl£Wy(^g) TilenWy Qj) K-ickermanus . So Za?ichim^Fola?iWy Sibrandwy Kivetus^ Fai- nerWy IVhittah^rus, Kaynoldm pF'illetm y and the profefors of Ley den- iealh Our Brethren fay, it is the opinion of the (i) Anahaptifsy that the Church is made by baptifrney a7id Fapifls have the fame con- ceity and therefore place their Font at the Church doore topgnifie meeis entry into the Church by baptifme^ but rpe 'beleeve riot that baptijme doth mah^ men members of the Churchy nor to be adminifr ated to them n-'ho are without the Churchy as the way to bring them hiy hut to them that are within the ChurchyCts afeakto confrmethe Covenant of Grace to them. Anfw. I. Afiahaptips deny thit any ought to be baptized while they come to agCy and while they hcleeve and be regenerated: and they fay not farrefrom your fclves in this, who teach it to bee ab- fiird, to put a blanke feale upon afaljhoody and fo you prefupponc all to be regenerated, and truly within the Covenant before they can be fealed to be within the Covenant by baptifme* and yet you do not think all Infants of beleeving parents to be rege¬ nerated and ^:ruly within the Covenant, then is the feale blanck. Alfoyoufay, baptifme isnot tobeadminiftratedtodiofe who are without, but onely to thofe who are within tbeChurchjyoij mcanc not within the Church by profcffion, for Infants have no profeflionj and you fay the Sacrament cannot be put on a blanke or afalfjoody ErgOyjoa thinke all that are baptized ought to be within the Church really, and not in profefQon ouely 5 Ergo •they mu ft all come to age and beleeve before they can be bap¬ tized. 2.We fay not that baptifnle maketh a Church myfticail, and the true and lively body and Spoufe of Chrif, but that it is a feale confirniing us of our entry in the vifible Church, 3. The _ placing C a) Calvin in- Jh.ut.lib.4 rap. 1 ? Se^.l j. ('/>) quAL (frrefp quof. 100, Chrijiia- tigs turn a reli- qm boonnibus fejmgityium in- iei feqmfi unum fub eodem raphe corpus emfo- ciat. (c) Piveus.Vr- fin. Catfcb.rjua. h^.Art.'i.Sji'air belum ingrefm efr receptrenis in Ecrlefiam. (d) Pi f eater, Lffc. 2j. ait. (eyWaII Chrijls Vifthle Church, 17 rpAimtf hutconfrme a ihmg ihatwaf'^ while you would (ceme to reFute Papilts, who vainely teach that Sacraments doe con- ferre grace exopzre operato, by the deed done- yet doe you make the Sacrament but a naked iigncjand take . i f tv'th Armenians and S ociniaris ^ whoie v£iy arguments in exprefie words you ule: for Ca') Socmim goeth n , r i r -I* *“ 1 {a,6oiiriM., l\’r b.ipfi\mKm non confirmatur S- before you 111 this argument ,^and mm pcAp„pZ,> lo doth (h) bm.ilcim toliow him. vm quldm cbfifnctwr, fed tantum aduniiretur 'To ohjigtidtion and fealingthcre is requi- peegatorur?! renufio: ad obfigmtionem enim re- red the irjin^ of the things and fame (fr docwnrntHin aliquod^m- teachimr ordturnent- but that ceremony mkil ceremo:uA, rints rfle, teaa mg or aoemnent wat ceremony qmitumvU facer, quid ad pec cam urn rewifio- \oj bapnjme) and that nte^ though tt bee non an/nct,fcd tunmm Ukm ve> bu ja m expo ft m holy^ doth nothing to the remijfionoffins^ ahUtione fn.xadmibrat fy quodammodo dclinc^ but it doth onely Jhadofp outj and at it CO'^'ftalcith d!f.9.cont,Frint^.i'ag2S^. were delineate and point forth remifjion of fnnes by the ivafoing ((^) Catechef. _ - _ J • I T.rr i r t n . P/t/it V *^r i-C/i/ ^i/P fX'p j w • » ty • * V t /OtfJJ * if ft/ \fj J I H f i V r "✓ t P'r o*j tr! * V / *** ^ Vy • of water exponed in the bFord of God. You fay , Sacraments e a thing that was noty but conjirme a thing that was before-, j j ^ ‘ doenotmake . ^ - ...... - - - . you can have no other meaning then to deny all canialitie and (e) SyntdDcr- allrcall exhibition of grace mxhc Sacraments : for if a Sa- dra.art. crament make not a thing that was not before, or if God give * 7.Df »#< «/« S 4- net, and really produce, conferre and exhibirc grace, and a ftrongermeafure of faith, andaflurance ofremiflion of h’nnes, mijflscpw^rd- at the due and right life of the Sacrament, the Siicrarnent is a ha producit ad naked fignc,and not an exhibitive Seale. But if Chrill: give and etperfeit. in the prcfeiit exhibit as Purely remilTion of finnes, as the infant j{r is wafben with water, as our Divines, and the (c) Palatinate yonriclu’ Catechife teacheth, yea and((5f) the confellion thereof, and Wel/ingiusds (c)the Synod of Dort teacheth, then by the Sacrament of ofic.hom, Baptilmeja thing is made that which it was not. It is true a civill fealc, as I laid before, addeth no new lands to the owner tomnmncbfig- of the Charter, butifChrift by his Seales rightly and in faith naturfedfignifi. ufed, doeiiotonelyconfirme grace and pardon, but allb really exhibite and give grace and pardon in a further degree, and a new mcafiirc of alTurance to the conlcience which'^there was not before, yougoenot a ftreas breadth from and Sa- Tanmmfignf- ciniansy efpccially feeing (f) 'EpifcopiWy(g) Uenriew Welfingius prefeffionem faith that remifjion of finnes ii not feakd by baptifmey but fignified ^ onely, and®th« Kemonfi rants m their Apologie while they expone our Communion with Chrift in the Lords Supper, and domhoadhjt- . Will r(^ eft a Phyficall anion of out foulcs with the Phyhcall hib- & f»Um- fcK _ Ec dance 2 1 8 Bapifme a Sede of onr incorpration C h a p .4. ftance of Chrip body, which we alfo re)e£t, they fay that com¬ munion fignifieth one^ a profejjion of one and the fame rporfiipy whereby Chrijlians folemnl^ tejiijie that they adhere to Chriji as to bee jtartak^r of the T able of devils and of devils themfelves^ I Car. i o. 1 8. 20. is a tifintimy of a communion with the Zhvilljibut the Word of God faith more5G<2/,3. 1 7. ais many of you as are bapiscjedfjave put enChrifi,f)oKom.6^^j^herefore we are buried with him by baptifme unto his deaths that lil^e as Chrif was raifedup from the deady by the elery of the Father y even fo we alfo fould walJ^ in newneffi of life ^ Fpbef,‘y.26. That be might fanBi^and ckanfi hU Church with the wajhing of water by the w or dfT it. and i Fet. ^.21, The lii^ figure w^reunto even baptifme doth alfo now fave tHy&c. all this is more * then a naked fignification, otherwi/c Manna laved Ifrael, and the water of the rockc did wa(h them from their finnes, and the facrifice of bulls and goates did cleanfe from finncjand open heaven to finners. Therefore by baptifme and the Lords Sup¬ per fbmething is made whatit was not beforCjas by partaking of the Table of Devils5the partaker is readymade a partaker with the devilljand an Idolater; and his Idolatry that he committed before was not onely eonfirmed and fignified to be what it was before, Andinthiscivill Seales and Sacraments differ, as I obferved before. Anfw.torhc Argu. 4. God ((ay they') had a Church when there was neither 4.q Arg. j 4. baptifme nor circumcifiony yea baptifme hath heene adminifirated and no Church-members made thereby y and men have heene made memr bers of Chrifi and not then baptized-, and John and Cbrifis T>ifciphs baptizedyMatth.^. 6. Johna^.i, but neither Chrtfi nor John made new Churches y they aU living and dying members of the Jewifh Church ef which they were beforcy and if any of them after became members of Chrifiian Churches y they were not then baptized when they were fo ad» mittedyhaving beeue baptized before, Anjw. We teach not that baptifrae conftituteth the Church ‘’fimply, as the CWci>, but that it is a fealcof avifible member- '' pipy and all baptized by John Baptifiy and the Difciples of Chrifiy wcrcthcreby entred in avifible profeflion that theybe- leevcdin Chrift already come, andfb were made members and citizens by that publkke fymbolc and feale, that they were members of the Chrifiian Churchy though as yet it received not thatnameofa Cf^ri^wnC^rcb, and they were members both ’•fthc Jtwifij atid (Jortfifan ^hurcb : For theft are not con* s ECT.J. in Chrifis vtftble Church. 119 trary incorporations, and they needed not to bee baptized a- gaine when they were added to the Chrirtian Church, for they were never added to the vifible Chriilian Church; nor needed they to be added, feeing they were members of that Cluiich before. ^Jgf*.%Thefe mconvenknces(Szy thty)jhouldfoHoiv, i. Baptif. fmpouldbe adminijiratebjfHch 'if are not minijiers at alJ. for wht, jhould baptize them n>h9 are converted n>itbout the Church'l extraordi¬ nary officers are ceafed and ordinary are limited onely to their omit focks : alfo the Church U before the mimfiers, for the Church hath forver to choojc minifierj . mw ifbaptifme make the Church, then mu(l men he baptized before there be minijiers to baptize them. Anfv. Yon fee to what abfurditics your owne grounds drive you, for if none can baptize but thefe of a fixed Congregation, and IT they can baptize none but their owne Conercaation none as a ^at Pallor rvhoftfeet it pleafant on the momtaines, can preach and- beget faith in a company of unbelecvers, not in a Church-Jlate, which is a limiting of the wife God, who by Pa- ftors as Paftors pn beget faith in men'without a parilhionali Churchjwhich IS contrary to Gods Word, 10.14. 2.1tis ahe that the CtorcA miniftcriall, which only can baptize,is be- forc the officers, for they (houM then before themfclves,which isabfuid, noristhcrefuchHeceffitieofbaptifrae, as thatthofe who are no minifters fbould baptize, ‘ ‘ 2. Inconvenient. It Jhould foUor, that Tapijis jhould be mtm^ ^ for they have baptifme fo farre rights as that it cannot be repeated, ® ’ hce that which elTentialJy con- ftitutcth a C^rc^-m^er, then Papifts, Atheifis, and Hypo- critcs may be Church-members alfo by this rcafon, becaufe^T Hypocrites doubtlefTc doe It. And this argument 11 as much for the /\nabaBtiils as againft us oTtbe recfT t; buKberJ arem,H ^ r bybaptifmeBone receWed baptifineis pId ft IS more, nor can bee done by a _ _ Ec 2 A/ffi 220 Baftifme a Scale of church-memherjliip. C h a p .4. Alfo (fay they) hjiptijme may rtmainji wbereai Cktnh-mcmher* fhip ii diffvhed, as hi the cafe of excommunication, Alatth. 18. 17. oc of voluntary and unjuf departure, i Job,2.l<^, Juae 19. Heb, lO, (»)Ain(fcif. 2$. in which cafe juch Schifmatich are no members of the vifibh. Cinpe.^x. 12, Church, as (^a)Amifrtii faith: and if theChurch bee difflved, the Church member fnip ceafeth,for,Ke!ata fe mutuoponunt & todunt. Anfw, This is againft your felves, and doth as well prove that baptifme is not a feale of the covenant of grace, for an excommunicate perfon may remainc externally without the covenant to the vifible Church, when baptifme remaineth a feale, and may be a feale of a grace or priviledge, which isinr terrupted or removed in aft, but remaineth in habite; as to bee the cldeft fonne of a King, may be a feale of the fonnesheire- (hip, and yet he may fora fault be dilherited and call: out of his place. ThtCburch and Church-memherflAp are Kelata fecundum efj'e, not fecundum diet ondy,or relata but baptifme and Chtrch-mmherfiip ar£ not fo perfeft relatives, but baptifme doth remaineand the Church-memberpip may hee dilTblved : as the Burge^ ticket whereby a man hath right to all the citie priviledges may remaine, when the manforfome crime com¬ mitted againft the cide hath loft all his citie priviledges and is not now a free citizen, in w^hich cafe his Eurgelfe ticket fcaleth nothing to him :fo baptifme fealeth not aftuall memberfhip in caft of excommunication, yet remaineth baptifme valid in she afts of fealiBg other things. As for Schifmatickes who oncly for Schifmeare out of the Church, and doe hold no er¬ roneous point ofdoftrine, and are not yet convinced, they are yet members of the vifible Church, as(^^ AAorton (aith from (ai) Morten Q^rfon, as alfo {p) Glorianw he who is caften out as a Schif-- I*'!*”” maticke, is in the fame cafe with an cxcomiuunieate per- lif E.ccl.ca.2t * tot.x epiig y , . Ion* ^ {b) 1103.010X1- laftly, baptifme is not a priviledge of aparticular vifiiik Church mus Iib.de febif- nor doth the place of i Cor, 12. vtrf 1^, meane of the vifible -MU p(tg.\ 8 1 . p^y.^pignail Church of Corinth, hut of the whole vifible Church offers-. andGmtilepond and free, as the wards doe beare. Queft. III. Jn what cafes it ia lawfuU to feparate from a . Gjpurcb, Inihis dHcourfc three things 'muft bee dxfcufled. i. With w’ of matters fundament alL 221 CT.5:. what Church retaining thedoftrine of funda'mentaHsp wcare to rcmaine, 2. Whether our reparation from bee noc warrantable. 3. Whether wee may lawfully feparatc fiom true ChuTchsfox the finnes of the Churches, i Cor, 3. 1 1. vfnj- tioer foundation ca7i no niM lay ^ then that rrhich is laid^ Jefus Chrif, Hence Jeftts Chriji is the foundation of faith reall or perfonall, and the ksowledge of Chrift is the dogmaticall foundation of faith.Upon this foundation fome build goidjthat is, good do- ftrine; Covac hay and jiubble, that is, as(c) Cai/ww faith, curious doBrinCy '( di) Y arcus yuaint and frivolous doUrim. We are to ditlin- guifh betwixt articles of faith, oxrcsfdci^ matters of faith^ and fundamentaU points of faith. Matters of faith I reduce to three. I. Fundamental! points, 2. Supra-fundamentaliay fitperfrudiions hnildeduponfundamentaUs. 5. Circa^fundamentalia^ things about matters ej Faith 5 for prater fundament alia, things indifferent and befides the foundation in matters of Religion, and morall car¬ riage, I acknowledge none; fundamental! s are the vitall and noble parts or the foule of Divinitie. The ignorance of funda- nientallscondemneth, which is to be underftood two wayes. 1. The Ignorance of flindamentalls, fuch as are rupcrnaturall fundamenta]ls,condemneth all within the vilible Church as a finne- but it doth not formally condemne thofe who arc without the vifibleCWc;5>, j^c»/^.i5.22. It onely maketh thofe who are without the Church incurable, but doth not formal¬ ly condemne them: as medicine not knownc, and fo not re- ftifcd, maketh fickc men incurable, asaloflcjbut doth not kill them as a fin ne. 2. SuperftruRures, which by confequcnce, arife from fundanicntalls, are fundamentalls by confeqiient and lecondarily; as the fecond rankeof ftones that are immediat- ly laid upon the foundation, are a foundation in refpeft of the higher parts of the wall, and therefore are materially funda¬ mental!: and the ignorance of thefc virtually condemne, and the denying offuch,by confequcnce is a denying of the foun¬ dation. Things about the foundation, circa fundamentalia, ate all things revealed in the word of God, as all Hijlories, Miracles, Cbronologicythings aneni Orion, theTieiades, the North fiarres. Job 58.31.32. That Paul Ift his cloal{c atTroas. The knowledge of thefe isconfidered three wayes. i.As necefl!ary,by necelTitieof a meanc, mcejjitate medii^ and the knowledge ; fo is not necef- ^ Ee 3 fary (r)Cshm cm, ibid. (d jPaieUiCo’n. ibid. 2 22 of matters fundamental^ C h a p «4. fary to falvation, many arc in glory (I doubt not) who lived ill the villble Chin chj and yet knew never that Sjmpfon killed a Lion; but the knowledge of all thefe is neceffary, necejfitatc precept ij becaufe all in the vifible Church are oblieged to know thefe things, therefore the ignorance of thele oncly doth not afliially eondemne, but virtually and by demerit lead to con¬ demnation. 2. This knowledge is conlidered as commanded in the excellency thereof, and lb error and bad opinions about thelbarehnfully ill, though in the regenerate, by accident, luch errors eondemne not, where the foundation is holden. 3. The knowledge of thefe is conlidered as commanded and enjoy ned to us with the fubrailTion of faith; for the authority ofGod the Speaker, and the malicious oppofing of thele is a fundamental! error, not formallyjbiit by evident conlcquent, for though the matter of thele errors be not fandamentall, yet the malicious oppofing of thele is a fundamental! error againft this principle [ What ever God faith is true-f^ but God laith there were eight Ibuies in the Arke of Hence becaule the hf- ftoriali things of Scripture and things about the foundation, sls thzt? anl purified himfelfe tvith the Jerves^ 21. that P aul rebuked Veter jGal. 2. is nokfle true, becaufe God hath fo fpo- ken in his Word, then this fundamental! point Cbrifl came into the world to fave fnners"^ it is clcare that the Ipccilice and cficndall forme of a fundamental! article is not taken from the authoritieof God fpeaking in the Word, (feeing Godsautho- ritieis one and the lame in all that he fpeaketh) but from the influence that the knowledge of an article hath to unite us to Godin Chrirt, and bring us to lalvation. And fecondly,it VJiW follow that this [ Thou (halt not bj the ufe of things in- dilferent kill him for whom Chrifldied J and the like be no lelTe fundaracntall; by evident confequent, in refpeQ: it Ufpo- ken by Gods own authority, then articles ofour faith.Thirdly, it tolloweth that formaliftsignorantly divide matters ofGod? worlhip, into matters of Faith, or points fundamcntalhand things indiffervnt, as if many Scriptural! truthes were not to be found in Gods Word, fuch as the miracles fyV Mofes^ and £/i^5 thejourneyes of Pj«', which are neither matters funda¬ mental!, nor yet things inditferent. Fourthly, many things may be fundamental!, by confequent, to ope who can reade the Word, andhearcth it read, which is not by coBCequciit funda*" Sect. 5. And not Fundamental!. 235 fundamental! to a rude and ignorant man. The knowledge of points-fundamcntall is neceHary. i.To obtaine falvation. 2.T0 keepe communion with a tme Churchj for we arc CO feparate from a Church fiibverting the fonnda- tion and laying another foundation. Fundamentalls are le- . Ih'iftcdbymany to theCreedof^//:jtf;»2tfj7«r3 and (f) Greo^orhti \kanaf.’^ ' Nazianzen^ znd (c)CyriUM of Jcrufakm^ to the Jprf/es Creed-^ (b}Naiian.irt(t, (as itiscalled)othcrs reduceall funchimentalJs to the famous Creeds of Nlce^ ofConfantimpk^ efEphtfus^ofChalcedonf^d)Efii- ttf reftrifteth fundamentalls to things necefla-ry for the well or- fyH.b. dering of ouriifejfeJ 'DavenantiiM ^ith better, Fbat fetch are (d) Efim 1.$. fundamentally the k^wledge rvbereof is fimply neceffary to falvation, f.-2. the igmrance tvhereof doth condemne. Vodtor P()//er callcth them f rime and capitaU deHrines of our Religiony or of that faith which C)Z7vemnt efjentiatly conflituteth a true Churchy and a true Chriftian; which de face Eccl. is good, but that he contradivideth from thele things not fundamental!, which may bedifputedon either fide, and can- notbedetermincdby the Word of God, and mult lie under a m,\akcn?l? {non liquet] is his error. Yet he may know that (V ) heUarmme 8,9. pie. faithrightmany things are of faith, 216. (and cleare in Scripture, as hiftori- de Eerie. 1. 5.0 14/“ Multa funtde call relations) which are sm funda- fidc^ua nm fmrnecejfaria ad faluiem. {h) Ca- mentaU. {h] Camero y znd a greater spufc.z.denotU Ercl.pag. Uu (K) Calvin. Divine then Camero (i) Vom. Beza re- inftit. lib. i.cap, 1 6.1 8. (f) Occam dial. pag. duceth all fundamentalls to things ^ -kb. cap. 2^. Semper eimt aliqui Ca~ which necej fari/y helonggth to faith and ad falntem) MUnce: and (k) great cilvln re- trincheth fundamentalls within the Jpoftles Creed: (/) Occam will have the militant (CatholickeJ Church alwayes explicitely or ex- prejjely behevings things necejjarjta falvation: sind our Divines teach that the Catholike Church cannot erre in lundamen- talls; tbeymeane with pertinacic and obftinacie. 2. In all fundamentalls. 3* "Totally and finally. But wee are not to bc- leevePapifts, who lay things arc fundamental!, materially in themf^ves, as all points necellary to bee belceved, but things arc not formally fundamental!, but fuch things onely as the Church defiuzih to be fundament all. But i. the foundation of our Faith is Gods Word, and Gods Word is necellary to be bclee- ved to lalva|ion, whether the Church define it or no: to ab- 0aine from h(datrj is necdlary to be beleevcd, though j4arvn and 224 Cf matters FitndamentAll^ Ch a f .4» (n) J^tncentiui rhtcnf.adveij* hdtref C4.J2. Venique quid mqHivn conci- liorum decretU enifa eji {Eccle- (i&) nifi ut quod antea fimplici- ter crederetury hoc idm pojiea. diltgenwtf (-on- derew, (b) BelUr. de ctnc.autorit. 1.2. c.l 1 Con¬ cilia cumdefi- niunt ,ncnfaci - u n aliquid cjfe infallihiluve- ritatUyfi'd de¬ clarant- (c) Smm in iJ l i.q.i. and thtChurcb oUfrad the contrary, neither doth Gods Word borrow authority from men. 2. It the Church vnzy make points to be fundamental! by their definition, whereas before they were not fundamental! , then may the Church make articles of faith; Sure I am Paipfts, ^isGerfotiyOccamy Jl- maineySutreZy yea and a very Bell armine is againtf this. Yea and by tliat fame reafoii they may make fundamental! points to bee no fundamental! points, and they may turne the ^popies Creed into no faith at all, for ejufdem efi poiejiof creare & lare. 3- There cannot be a greater power in the CWc/j, to de¬ fine Articles of faith, then is in God himfelfe; 'but the very au¬ thority ofGod doth not define a matter to bee an article oi faith, except the neccflitie of the matter fo require, for God hath determined in bis word, that Paul left his cloake at J rooty but that Taul left his cloake atTroas, is not (I hopej an article of faith, or a fundamental! point of falvation. 4. What can ihe Church doey([3.k\\Qa)Vincentiut Lyrimnj.) hut declare that that is to k beleevedy which before in it felfe ^ at to ke bekeved: and ( b) BeUarmine Qtkh yCouncells makpib nothing to be of inf ahbk verity y and fo doth {c) Scorn hy^Verity before herefies (erat de fide) a matter offaithy though it wot not declared to be fo by the Church: Veierminatio nonfacitverutemy faith Occamyihe Churches deter- mination makeih no truth. 3. The evidence of knowledge of f un¬ damentals is gravely to bee confidered. Hence theic duiin- One may beleeve that Chi ill is the Sonne of God by a Divine faith, as Peter doth, Mattb.16.17. andyet doubt of the neceflary conlequences fiindamcntall. ErgOyChrifi mult beede- livered into the hands of finners, and bee crucified, as the fame Peter doubted of this: for as one .may fall in a grievous finne, though regenerated, and faile in aft, and yet rcmaine iuEVACCyinhahitUy the feed of God remaining in hini; o may Peter and the Apoftles doubt of a fundamental! point ot Chrilsrifing from the dead, Je^«2o.'z;.8,9. in an aft ofweake- nefe, and yet have ftving faith in Chrift, as it is like many of of the S-iints at Corinth denyed an article of their F aith, the n- lingagaine of the dead:one aft of unbeleefc maketh not an ni- fideil. ,, , 2. Vifi. A fimple Papift and a Lutheran not well educa¬ ted doth beleeve upon the fame former ground, that Chrift is * t*t n#* Sect. 5. and not fund Amtnt ad ^ 225 true manj& hath an habitual faith of this SLVtkk^tJfatJeJusChnfi iftrHythc SonofDAvid^ & yet holdeth tranrubrtantiationjorcon- rubllantiatlcjthac Chrills body is in iria'ny ^findry j^lacesin hea¬ ven, and cartbjon this i'de of thcSea3& beyond Sea, yet the con¬ nexion betwixt Chrilf s hiimanitie and this monger of tranhib- ftantiation not being poiFible, 5II the error may be meerely phi- lolbphick, that the extention of quantitative parts without or beyond part, is not the eflence of a quantitative body; while as the rude man beleeveth firmely that Chrill is true man, andfobeleeveth contradiftory things by good confequencc; therefore thequalitie of the confcience of the belcever is to be looked into, tince fundamental! herelie is efientially in the mind, and pertinacy and felfc-convi£fion doth infeparably followic. I. Theicisa c on fcicnce limply doubting of funda- incntall points, this may be with a habit of found faith. 2. A IcrupuJous conlcicnce which irora light grounds is_ brangled aboutfome fundamental! points, and this is often in found beleevers, who may and doe beleeve, buf with alcruple. 5, A conlcienccbeleeving opinions and conjefturing and gueffing, as in Atheirts, this is damnable; but where oblfinacy is, as de¬ fending with pertinacietranfubftantiation, and that it is law¬ ful! to adore bread, this pertinacious defending of Idolatry doth inferrenccelTarily, that the faith of the article of Chri If s humanitie is but falfe and counterfeit, and not faving. 3. There is a certitude of adherence formailjand a cer¬ titude of adherence viituall. A certitude of adherence formal] is, when one doth adhere frmly to the faith of fundamen- talJs. A certitude ofadherence virtual] is, when with thefor- I niall adheience to fome fiindanientaJl points, there is anigno— of other fundamental! points, and yet withall a gracious difpo.ition and habit to beleeve other fundamental]!?, when they fhall bee, cicarely revealed out of the woTd, fo LuJ^2^ Chrift exponed the refurrcaion,and thearticles of Chrifts fuT fmngs and glorification, 25,26,27. to the DifeipJes who doubted of thefebeforc, and yet had faving faith ofotherfun^ damentall po\ntB^Mattb,i6.i’/,iS. ^ :4. Hence theiT be two forts of fundamen tails, fome prin- cipally and chicfcly fo called, even the elements and beginning ofthe doftrineofp6r/7?, zs Credenda, things to be beleevedin thcCieedj the ©bjeft of our faith • znd putenda^ things that d. - • ■ F f_ we of matters Tundamentd, C»AP.4. 2.26 weaskeofGod, cxpreffedin the Lords Prayer, the ob):a of our hope fpecially. 2. Agend^f things to be done, contained in the decalogue, the objeft of our love to God and our bre- thren^Others are io iecundarily fundamental!, or ledc funda- mcntalls,as deduced from thefej yea there be fomc articles of Creed principally fundamental!, thcfeall are explicitely to CSV I'm be bcleeved, noted by (a') Vigilius M^rtyr^ and (f) Tarem : as Manyf!U.c. 4 that Chrift died and roje agahu,&c. Other Articles are hut modi (b) Par CM in art iculorum fund ament aliunt^ and expofitions and evident deter- prolegomen.in niinations of cleare articles: As Chriifs incarnation, and tak- ccmment.in jng on our flefh is explained by this, concehed of the holy Ghofl^ and harm of the Virgin Mary-^ the death and ftiffering of Chrid is exponed by fubordin atearticles, as that befujfcred under Pon- tiw Pilate^ waf crucifed^&'c. and thefc leffer fundamentalls aie to be belecved, vecejjitate pr£cepti) bccaufe God commandeth them, hut non nerejfit ate medii. It is poflible many bee in glory who beleeve not explicitely, but oneiy in the difpo- lition of the mind, (as fbmc arc baptized, in th«rdelire oneiy) thefelefTcr fundamentalls, it is enough they have the faith of non-repugnancy, or negative adherence to thefe, fo as they would not deny them, if they had beene proponed to them in a diftinft and cicare way. 5, The faith of tundamentalls is implicit three wayes. I. In refpeft of the degreeof beleeving. 2. inrefpeft of the ob- jeft. 3* In refpeft of the fubjeft, or our adherence to things belceved. In refpeft of degrees the faith is implicite and weake three wayes, as Calvin wny teach, i. Becaufeweare igno¬ rant of fomc leffe fundamentalls, 2. Becaiife we fee in a mirror and imperfcaiy . 3. In refpeft of belceving upon a falfe ground, as for miracles. Inrerpeftoftheobjeft, the certaintie is molt furc, as fare as that God cannot lie. • /r n.- In refpea of our adherence of nnderftandmg and afteftions 5 in this refpeft the knowledge of fundamentalls ^muft bee ccr- tainc. 1. By a negative certitude \Vhich excludeth doubting, and fo Pallor and people mull have a certitude of hindamen- ldls,as 1.9. Ihb. 5.12. but for a poiitive certitude there is not that meafure required in a teacher that is in a |^hoI- ler,foF all the body cannot be an eye,i Cor.12.1 7. yet is a Ghri- iiian certitude and fulnefle of perAvalion required even o all Chnaians,C(;^/. 2.2. Colof 3^i6, higheft and greateft in ks ^ Sect. 5. and not Fmdmentdll^ 227 _ _ ^ _ _ — -- — # - kindj though many may bee faved with le0e, yet a dilHnft knowledge of fundamentalls in all is not ncceflary by a necef- htie of the meanes, nec.jjitate medii^ AsBeza and Dcftor . teach. n. c u de Thereisafaithoffundamcntalls’implicltein rcfpectoi the couJl'i.i.^.c.2‘ will and affedions which Papifts make a wide faith, as the ^ 3* Jcfti'u 'Bccanw thinke to belceve thefe two fundamentalls, 1. Tb-it there vs a God. 2. F hat th vs Gad hath a providence ctm- iog.c.2 r\ ctming mens falvation^ though Other particulars be not knowne. EJiius Li.d.2$ Or implicite faith is, faith Eji/wf, when any ii ready to bekeve n'hatihe Church fiall tea-h-., which faith (Suarez faith j though it include igtiorancc, yet hyepeth men from t'e danger of errors^ be- cattfi it doth fuhmit the mind to the mareji rule of teachings to xvit^ to 1 i.fieii. the Church ; the knowledge of fundamentalls in this fenje doth notfave^ Tbonus iz.q 2, but condemne. 1 homos faith better then he^ 5 • 6. Vijh They are not alike who beleeve fundamental! here- rics. 2. And who defend them. 3. And who teach thcm,and obtrude them upon theconfciences of others. For the firll, ma¬ ny belceve fundamcntall errors who are ignorant of them, and doc thinke that they firmely adhere to Chrilfian Religion, Occam tcrmenh Cuchf £ret}coj nefeientesy ignorant heretickes, as ” p. the Adarciosiitcs, and the Aianicheans., and thefe the Church fliould tolerate while they bee inlfriifted. It is true the Te- pdedift.2^. fuite Mcratim faith, When many things are propofed to the under- fan ding for one and the fame for mall reafonyo xvit^for divine author i- itL\ the under funding cannot hnbrace one hut it muf imbrace ally nor rejelt onCy hut it muf reject ally which is true oFa formall maliti- oiis rejecting; the Manichean beleeveth nothing becanfe God , faith it, and hath faith found .and faving in nothing, but it is not true of an aRuall or virtnall contempt, -in one or two fun¬ damentalls, becaule beiccvers out of weakenelle, ignorance, and through ftrengtli of tentation may doubt of one fundament- all, as the Difci pies doubted of the refurredion,^*;/?. 20.9.and yctinhabite belceve a’l other fundamentalls, butche Clmrchh to correft I'uch as profeile fundamental! herelics, and to calf out of the Church leducers and deceivers. 7. Vif. It is one thing to hate a fundamcntall point, as that [Chrifl vs confubf ant tall ivith the Father"^ as the Ar tans doe, and another thing, by conlcquence to fubvert a fundamental! point, as Papifts by confequence denyChrif to bee true man, j Ff2 while 2^8 of matters fundAmentall^ C h a p ./j , while they hold the wonder of Tranfubdantiation, yet doe not they hate this conclufion formally [that Chrift is true man.3 Tyoaor-^oueT Though it were true which Doftor Chaririemiih- faith. If we put by the Voints wherein Chriflianj differ ene from am- ken,r.8.P7. ihet^ and gather mto one body the ref of the article ^wherein they all gnerallaly agreeywefjould fnde inthefe propnfitiori’^ n'hzcfo without all controverfe are univerfaUy received in the whole Chrifian worlds, f) much truth is contained.^ as being joyned with holy obedience may be fujfieient to bringa man fa e-verlafbig fahation. I fay, though this were true, yet will it not follow that thefefew fundamen- talls receiv ed by all Chriiihns^PapifjyLutherans, Arians^ Verfi- anSyS abeU ianSyMaccdonianSyNeforiunSyEutychaneSy Socinian SyAna- haptifjy Treithit£y Antitrinitarii (for all thefc he Chridiansand validely baptized) doe eflentially conftitute a true Church, and a true Religion. Bccauleall Chrillians agree that the old and New Tedament is the truth and Word of God, and the whole faith of Chridian Religion is to bee found in the Old Tefta- ment, acknowledged both hj Jewesnud Chrifmis- for that is not the Word of indeed in the Old Tedament, which the Jewes fay is the Word of Cod in the Old Tedamcnt. Yea the old and new Tedament, and thele/r«? unerntrazerted points received miverfiUy by allCbrifians are not Gods Word, as all thefe Chridians expone them, but the dreanies and fan¬ cies of the Jewes fayin^y that the old Tedament teacheth that Cbrifl the Mediah is not yet come in the delh, the T reithit£ fay there be three Gods, yet are the Treithiu Cbriftians in the ftnle ofDoftorP<7//^r: fo that one principall as that There is one Qody and Chriji is Godand man^ and God is noely to be adored not one of theie are uncontraverted, in refpeft every fociety of Se£faries have contrary expofitions upon thefe common funda- mentalls, and fo contirary Religions. Who doubteth but all Chridians will fubferibe and ftveare with us Troteflants the Apo- , fi^lickeCreedlbut will it follow that all Cbrifiians are of one true Religion, and doebeleeve the fame fundamcntalls now theft fundamentalls are theobjsft of faith according as they fgnifie things. - To uiand to theTm//^)zV^ this fird Article ({ beleeve inGod) asIconceivedothnotfigniheoneand thefame thingj now joyne this (I beleeve in God j with holy obedience as wee expone it, and as the Treithitse expone it, it could never bee a ; _ _ _ IkiLiJ And not Fundament all » 229 'Sb CT«J* II fteptocverlarting falvatioDjfor it fliould have this meaning, (I beleevcthereis one only true God, and that there be allb three Gods)and what kind of obedience joy ned with a faith made upofeontradiftions, canbecavailcable tofa^vation.? 3. One gene.rall Catechife and eonfefTion of faith made up of the com¬ monly received and agreed upon fundamentalls, would not make us nearer peace, though all fhould fweareand fubferibe this common Chrilfiaii Catechife^ no more then if they Ihould fweare and fublcribe the old and new Tclbment, as all Chriftians will doe, and this day doth. 9. Vifi. Though the knowledge of fundamsntalls be necef- (ary to falvation, yet it cannot eafily be defined, what meafure of knowledge of fundamentalls, and what determinate num¬ ber of fundamental! s doth conlfitute a true vifible Churcb^ and VGet:iti deff. a (bund beleever, as the learned Voetiw faith. Hence i. They are fived, who foundly beleeve all funda- mentalls materially, though tliey cannot diftinftly know them, under the reduplication of fundamentalls, nor define what are fundamentalls, what not. 2. Though a Church retaine the fundamentalls, yet if wee beforcedto avow and beleeve as truth, doctrines everting the foundation of faith,,againft the article of one if we mult worfbip as many Gods as there bee hollies, if Chrijis Kingly^ Trkjlly, and Propheticall office be overturned, as v/e were forced in Popery to do,we are to (eparate from the Church in that ca(e. It is not true that Mailer Kohinfo?i faith, This di^iu&ion f)f fundamentalls and non-fundamentals is injurious to growing in grace, trhereas ive floould be led on to perfellion, as if it were fuffi- cientfor a houfe, that the foundation were laid, Anfw. It followeth not, for the knowledge of fundamen¬ talls is onely, that wee may know what is a ncceflary meanc of falvation, without which none can be (aved, notwithllan- ding,he who groweth not, and is not led on toperfehlion,never laid hold onthefoundation.C/jrijf^nor are we hence taught to (eeke no morc,but (b much knowledge of fundamentalsjas may bring us to heayen, that is an abufe of this Dodrine. 2. 'Robinfon Cddth-,fuTidamcntaUtruthes are bolden and profejj'ed by as vile here- ticket as ever were jince Chrijis dajes, a company of excommunicates may hold, teach and defend fundamentall truths, yet are they not a true Church of God t F f 3 Jnfw. Kcbinfcnlufjp\ pag.^6 2.. of foints of Faith, Ch AF.4. Anfiv. Papilts hold fundamcntalls, and Co doe Jcwes hold all theold Teltament.and Papilts hold both new and old, bnt know they lo hold fundamentalls, that by their doftrine they overturne them; and though there bee fundamentalls taught inche Popifh Church, which may lave if they were be- ieeved, yet they arc not a true and minillcriall Church Imiply, becaulb, though they teach, t/jM there is one God, they teach allb there is a thoufand Gods whom they adore, and though they teach, there is one Mediator, yet doe they fubliitute infinite Mediators with and bclides Chrifi, fo that the truth is, not a tormall , minilleriall and vilible aftive exter- nall calling is in the of Rome, as it is a viLible Church, in the which wee can lafely remaine, though funda* men tails be fa fe in Rome, and the bookes of the old and nen'‘Ie~ fument be there, yet are they not there minifierially as in a mother whole breafts we can liicke; for fundamental! points fallely exponed,ceareto be lundamentall points, yea as they beminilieiially in Kerne, they be delh nftive ofthe foundation, though there bee fome minificriall aRs valid in that Church, tor the which the Church of Rome is called a trucChurch, ]{flcL T7^mjgmerelpehd, according to fomething eflcntiall to the iTucChurch, yet never Jr^ie ad je&o, asifitwerea trucChurch, where we can wodbip God. Fundamentalls are lafe in Rome materially in themfelvcs, foasfomeniay be faved who beleeve thefe fundamentalls ; butlundamcntalls arc not (afein Rome, Fcclefiaftice,Mmiferalmr,'£ aft or aider, in a. Church waj, lb as by bcleeving thefe from their chaires foexponed, they can be fa¬ ved who doe beleeve them. 2. Out of which we may have the doRrine of faith and falvacion as from a viiible mother, whole daughters we arc. Some fay the fundamentalls amongft Lte- ■iberans are exponed in fuch a way as the foundation is everted ? I an vver,Thcrc is a tw^ofold cvcrlion of the foundation. i.One TheologiGall, Morall and Eccleiiallick, as the doRrinc of the Co2mcetlof‘Tre7d,vj\rich\s\na minilleriali way, with profelfed oblVmacy againll the fundamental! truths rightly exponed,and luch an everlion of the foundation maketh the Popifh Church no C/Wd;tfuely vifible, whole breafts we can fucke. ButforLw- their fubverfion of the foundation by philofophick conrequences wirhouc profefled hatred to the fiindanientalls, and that not in an Eccleliafiicke and Minidetiall way, doth ^ _ JliiL Sect. 5. and not Fundament all. 231 notfo evert the fundamentalls, as that they bee no vifible . Church. The learned Fareuf fheweth that there be no difference f ^ betwixt us and in heads abfoliitely neceffary to falva- ’ tion^the diffentron is in one point onely anent the lords Sup¬ per, notin the whole doftrine thereof^but in' a part thereof, not neceffary for falvation. There were divilions betweene Paul ondBarnabas, betwixt Cyprian cm African Bifhep, and Stephantis Bipop of Komey anent baptifme of hereticks, which Cyprian re- tefted as no baptifme; betwixt Bafilm Magnuf and Eufebim Cejarimfts^ becaufe Bajilinf ftcod for the Empcroiir Vale7is his power in Church niatters;fo was there diffention bnmxiAugu- fliweandHzVr wwM^ anent the ceremonies of the jewes, which Hyerz??y7w«r thought might be retained to gaine the Jewesj (b there was alfo betwixt Epiphamuf and Chryjojiente anent the bookes of The Orthodox beleevers agreed with the againft the anent the ofocnaU. theconfubflan- tiaUtie of Chrifi and though excommunicate perfons defend and hold all fundamentalls found, and fo may bee materially a true Church, yet bccaufe their profeffion is no profeffion, but a denying of the power of godlinefle, they cannot be formally a vifible C/^K/ ci^, but are forfcandalls caften out of the vifible Church. But (frith Kobmfojt) tnojl ofEngUttdart ignorant of the firjf ru- diments and foundation of Fchgion^ and therefore cannot bee a Church. Anfrv. Such are materially not the vifible Church and have not a profeiTion, and arc to be taught, and if they wilfully re- maine in that darkneffe are to be cart out. But (Caithhe')ibe bare profejjion of fundamentalls maketh not a ^burch’, they muf be a company of faiihfufl people^ and if they mufi not be truely faithfully then they tnufl he falfely faithful! • for God re* ijuireth true and ready obedience in his wordy according to which wee mufi defne ChurcbeSyand not according to cafnall things. Anfw. This is a fpeciall ground that deceiveth the Separatifts, tsheir ignorance (t meane) of the vifible Church, for the vifi¬ ble Church confideth e^knmWy neither of Juch as be trttely faith¬ fully nor of fuch as muft be falfely faithful! ; for the ignorant man /eed; not that the vifible Church includeth neither faith, nor unbeliefein its effence or definition. It is true, to the end that profei^rsraay be naembersoftheinvifible Church, they niuft J ^ 232 Mr.Robinfons redf$n for feparation. Chap*4. (rt) Bdkrmin d/'verbo Dei llb.ixap6. (/)) Bivnim tom.i.cBnal. foLill, 264,16 j. be belceverSjSc muft beleevc^cxcept they would be condemned eternally ;buc to makethem members ot the vifible Church nei¬ ther beleeving nor unbcleeving is ellentlall, but oncly a profeili- on eccleliaftically intear, that is not fcandalous & viliblySt appa¬ rently lewd and flagitious, fneh as was the profedion of Si- mon Mjgm, when he was baptized with the red of the vifible Church, 8. And God indeed rcqmreth of w true worfinp and ready obedience^ as he faith, but not that a vifible Church Ibould be defined by true and fincere obedience ; for ellentials onely arc taken in a definition, and cafualj corruptions are on¬ ly accidental! to Churches, and fall out through mens faults, and therefore fliould not be in the definition either of a vifible or an inviliblc nor fiiould ready and fincere obedience which is a thing invilible to mens eyes, be put in the definition of a vifible C/j^rc/’, for it is accidental! to a vifible Cbnrcb^ and nothing invilible canbeeflcntiall to that which cllentially isvi- fible; the vifible is eflentially vifible. Aneiu reparation from Rome we hold thefe P/opofitions. I. Profeifionconfifteth not onely in a publike minifieriall avowing of the truth, but alfo in writing, liifFering for the truth, and death-bed-confefiions ofthe truth; Thefc worthy men in their ownebowells, as Occam-fetrareba, Gerfon^ Miran- dula^ thefe who in their deathbed renued confidence in merits, Saints, Images, were the true Cburcb^ and the other fide the talfc Churchy all the excommunicated by Vi&or, as 2 (a) BellarmineCiith and Brnnins ; Cb') ?o^. Stephen then and his Councell denying communion to Cyprian and fonrefcore of Bit fops mu {hcQ the Se paratifts, and Cyprians zud his adherents the true Church. 2. In this divifion we are uuited to the true Apoftolick, to the ancient Churchy to the true ancient Church ol Rome, which oppofed the ApofiateC/j)«/r{> of Romej but an immediate and perfonall adherence to, and union with the an¬ cient Church is not eflentiall to a vi iible Cburcb. The reparation from a true Church, where the Woid of God Orthodox is preached, and the Sacraments duely admi- ni fired, wee thinke unlawfull; and the place for^Ieparation maincly I would have vindicated, 2 Cyr.6. 14. Be ye pot ipuqm;- ly yoaked together with unfeleevers^ &c. Rohinfon will, • have ,this ftrong for their feparation, and faith, i. his irue^he ftideth fault with the beleevwgCQrinihians^communicatingrvitb tbe wdelee- S E c T . 5 . LMr, Robinfons reafomfor fepdratm, 233 vers in the Idol feafls^ hut with all it muji be conjidered^that the Apo~ Jlle upon this particular occasion deliver eth a gmerall doHrine^ as from fornication^ i Cor. 5 . to forbid commingling with fornicators^ with covetow perfonSy with Idolatersy&c. and as he forbiddeth partaking with tlx wished in their eviSs, yet then therein did he forbid all reli¬ gious communion with them^ jrnce their very prayers^ and other Sa¬ crifices are their evills^ wherein whilfi the godly doth communicate with ihemy what doe they elf bitt acknowledge their common right atid inte- refl in the holy things with them I Anfw. 1. It is good that Kobinfon with the interpreters doth acknowledge, that ? aul forbiddeth communicating with unbekevers atidolfeafls, as the place will command us to feparate from the Majjc Service^ and therein let it be that hee inferreth a generall ; Erg,?, you are to feparate from all the worfliip of the Gentiles Idols ^ not to be mixed with them in thcirvfer- vice, which they give to their falfe gods : but this is not the geneiall vyhich includeth feparation from a Church, in the fervice of a true God, the lei vice being lawfull, and onely evil! to forne worfhippers and by accident, b.*caufe they eate to them- felves damnation^ but not damnation to others. 2. But he forbiddeth (Cxith he) all partaking with the wicked in their evills. I diftinguifh their cvills in their evills, of their per- fonall fins in not worthipping the true God in faith, fincerity & holy 2eale,that I deny, and it is to be proved, himlelfe a^nd thci\poitIcs cated the PatleoVer, and worthipped God with -one whom Chrif had faid had a devill, and thould betray the Sonne of man, and was an uncleane man, 3.1 1,12.18, He forbiddeth all partaking with the wicked intbeireviQj^ that is in the un’awfull and Idol-wordiip, or in their fuperjiitions\nd wiU-worJhip-^ that is true, but nothing againll us, or for your reparation, if it befaid, Judas was neither convilfed of his Trai- tory to Chrijl^nor w as be hyiowne to the Apof/esby name to he the man^ for fame of them fuJpAledthemfelvts^ and not Jud Then fliould no Infants be baptized, except they know all in thevifible Congregation bap- tizedwkh them to bee regenerated alfo, for it iscertainethat we have a communion moil intearc and vilible with all who arc baptized. 2. It is no inconvenient to profefle that we are all one vifibic body in the Lords Suppcr,i 7. though wee be not one inviiible, tri^e,and myfticall, and redeemed body of Chriflj as it is faid, I Cor, 10.2. That all nsere baptized unto Mofes in the cloud and in the <9e./,v.3. and that all did eatethe fame fpirituall meat^ v. 4. and that aU did drinke the fame fpirituall drinke^ the rock^ Chrifi^ yet did they not (inne in this and partake n>ith the wicked in their emlls, to whin their wicked prayers and facrifices, becaufe k is faid, v. 3 . God tvat not pleafed with many of them in the t^ilder- wfepecaufe^v.6. They lufied after eviU things^ and many of them were Idolaters^ 'Epicures^ fornicators ^ tempters of Chrifl^ and mu-- murers^ :md there fell of them in one day twenty three thoufand^v^y, 8,9, 10, II. And upon the fame ground Paul faith in the fame place, v. 1 6, 1 y.that we many (fpeaking of the Corinthians) are all iOie bread and one body, andyetx^.zi. many of thcle were parta-- kers of the Table and cup of the devills: and in the next Chapter, MJtiy came dru7ike to the LardsTabk^ many did eat e and drinke their otvnedamnationyundwereihickentherefore of God with pckites ^nd deatby 18,19,20, 29,30, &c. and yet v, 33. Paul charg- cth them to come together to the Lords Supper, fo farre is hee from a (hado w of fepara tion. The Sacrament i s a feale of their unicic of one body, and is a Seale of their communion with Chrift,r.i6. but all who receive the hgne, have not a comnui- nion withCbrifly nor are they all fcaled, as one body rayftical! ofChrift, oncly they arc in profeiTion by eating one bread, declai-cdtobe one body, sind doe become one body viphle. and ; • Gg 2 25T 1 \ Reafo/tsvfMv.Kohlnfon Ch AP.4r M after Coach¬ mans cty ofrhe ftone Sell. 4 1 1. no queftion many make the Sacrament to them(elves a lying h ne.^ and s blanche ordinance. But firft, this is not thefinne of fuch as doe communicate with thofe 5 who rccQivt the blanche feaky and make the Sacrament to ibemjehes a lying fealc and dam- for they are commanded to exaamine themfeives, and fotoeatejbut they are not commanded to examine their fel¬ low-communicants, and they are to judge thenifelves, but not to judge their felJow-communicants. AdaJ}erCoacbman.Hon> can any godly man confent^or fay Amen ^ faith be') to Juch an holy aWioaiy when it h joyntly doney by fuchy as for the moji party are the enemies of God "i .4nfn>er t. This maketh .againft the mzrtyeindihz Churches of ISlew Esiglatidy for they admit conRanclyto the hearing of the- word, and fo to the prayers of the Churchy tho(e who are not received members of the vifible Church ; how can any godly man fay Amen to the abl ion of hear ingthe wordy wlotn it is joyntly done by Gods enemies 1 I prove the Antecedent, the unity of faith hearing one w^ord of faith preached, Eph.^. 5, maketh a vili- blebody in profeflion, even as the joynt partaking of one breaci, and one cup in the Lords Supper, maketh one body, by obfig- nation or fealing, i Cor. i o. id, 1 7^ 2.. Divifion of hearts in hearing , while fome follow Pauly, Lome ApoUoy fome. Cephas , maketli a Ichifme and divifion in Chrifs body, iCor.i^. Ergo, in hearing one and the lame word preached, there is a vilible Church-union, for all divifion of thatkind prefuppoleth a union, and unity in a vifible in¬ corporation. 3. I Cor. 14. 26. When yee come together one Church body): t^jery one of you hath a PJalme, hatha DoBrmey verf 4. He that pro- pbedeth edifieth the Church, verf. 31. jo yee may all prophecy one by om, that all may leafne, and all may be comforted, it is fhame for a woman to Ipcake in the Churreh. Therefore the Saints meet together in one Church to be edified, and comforted by doftrinc and hearing of the word, doe all joyntly performe an aftion of hearing and learning of the word of God, and are in that one Cd;^rc:d,and one vifible body, and called one Churchy'verCe 4.^.- ths^X the. Church may recehe. edi fying,, werfe 12, Setke that yet may excel! (by prophecy ing) to the edifying of the Church, verL23, If therefore the whole Church come together, unto fome place, &c, verC 28. z/ there be not an.inlerpreterylet him k^epe jiknce in th Churchy vcrlc S E c T .5 i for [ef^TAthn, '‘difcufed, verfe 34, 3$. And thefe who underftandj arc all to fay, Anien, to that which isprophecied,^er/2 16, 17. And yet that aaioii of hearing and fa.ying^>«f« to the word preached, and to the prayers of the CWc/;, is done by many unregenerated, who are yetin the ftate of enmity with God^ as cur Brethren grant, in that they doe admit’all to be a Churchy and one Church hea¬ ring the word preached. 2. But horv can they fay Amm^ (faith he) to a Iwly aUim dme by Gods mcmies ? lanfwer, i. This objection is no lefleagainfl: ? aul zxtA the word ofGo^jthen againft us- for many enemies to God^f whofe hearts are rockie, thorny and ftony ground , doe heare the word of God^ and that by G^^/jcommandement, Matth, i ^.verf 2,3,,4,5.6'*c. The deafe and the blind are commanded to heare, Efai. 42. 18. E/ii.28. 9, 10. and thefe whom God hath cove¬ red with a fpirit of {lumber, are to hearc the words of the lea- led booke, 7>i.29. 9.10, ii. even thofe who ihimble at the word^ and faU^ and are broken j Efai^ 8, 14. 1$ , i Pet. 2.z>.St What godly man can fay^ Amm^ to fuch a holy aUion^ at is per farmed by Gods enemies 1 2. The godly fay Amen to anions of Gods worfhip two wayes, i. As it is the ordinance ofGod injoyned, and com¬ manded, to the wicked and hypocrites,nolcire then to the god¬ ly, and we are to countenance their communicating, as we doe their hearing of the wofd, and to )oyne with them both, in ourreall and perfonall prefencejand fay with them ,asthe' Difciples gave their perfonall Amm , and- their countenance and prelence to a holy aftion atthelart Supper, with one of their number, whom they knew to have a Devill , and tobe a traitor, and dipped their hand in the dilh with this man, after Qhrift had warned then^that there was fuch an one.'but this is but to fay Amen to theexternall worfhip, which is lawfull,ac- cordingto thefubflanceof the aft. 2. Tlse godly may be thought to fay Amen to the actions of wor— floip performed by the enemies of Godj by approving, allowing,and- commending themanner 6f their performing the holy aftions of Gods worfhipjthat is, they maybe thought to approve the manner of their hearing and receiving the Sacraments, that is, when they approve their performing of thofe holy aftions without faith, and with wicked hearts and hands, and when Gg 5 they. >37 2g8 ]njlifpag. i6 he commarideth localland perfonall fepa rati on from all the profeffors of the tinth, in the lawfull worfiiip of God, this wc deny. 2. T he ycry ternics faith belesvers , unheleeverj, light, ddrkncfje.yChriJi, Belialy doe impost oppoftion not of thittgs on^ ly , but of perfons alfo, for things fakg, fo the faithful! are called (^a) rigbteoujnefe, (fo) light, and the. ungodly (o') darkptejje, and fo net onely their workes, but their perfons are called. Anfwsr, I, We deny jiotoppolition of perfons, and fopa- radon loc.dl from pctions in IdoU-worfmp, at an IdoU'-Table, but hence is not concluded perfonall foparadon from wicked men in the lawfull worfhip ofGod, 2. This is for us, we are to fiparatefrom the peiTons, becaufc the worfhip is unlawful!, Sect.j, for ftfarAtion^difcuffed, 239 and IdnU-worpipy and therefore the contrary rather followeth, if the worfhip were lawfull, we would not feparate,tor remove the caufe and the effeft (hall ccafe, 3, The y^poji/e (faith h^for^iddeth all Hnlan-’fuU comniumon hi thh place^ bnt there h an unlarvjitll communion of the faithfitU ivhh tfx xvid^inthingJ lawfully m with the excommtmicaiedyidclatrov.f^ hereticksy or any other flagitious perfjn in thi Sacraments , prayer Sy and other religious exereijes, and the Jewes were to feparate themfeiveSy not enely from the manners of the Heathen^ but ei'en from their per~ fonsy Ezra 9. 1. 2. and 10. 2, 3, Nehem. 9, 10. 28. 30. And Pan! reprozeth the Corinthians y 1 Cor, for having feUowfhipy not onely in thepcrfonsincefy but ' with the incejrttoi^S' perjotty whom therefore tPsy were to purge outy and to put away from amongji themfelveSy verfe 5 .. 7. 1 5. Anjwery It is true, there is an unlawfiill comnninioii of the faithfull that is overfeers and guides of tht Chur chyto whciu God hath committed the keyc^ of the Kingdome of Heaven, ivith excommunicated perlbns in that they retaine one wor¬ thy to be excommunicated in the bofome of thetChurch: but communion with the Church in the holy things of God, is not . bence concluded to be unlawfull , becaulc the guides of the people communicate with that Church where the cxconimu- nicatedperlbnisfuffered, it is the fmrie of the Church-guides that an excommunicated perfon is not caft out , and that he i s futfered to communicate at the bonds Table, and to profane it in not difeernhigthe Lords body y butit is not the.finneof ei¬ ther guides or the people, to commqnicate^t one Table with the excommunicated perfon, or hinr thjit dclefveth to be ex ¬ communicated ; for not carting out is one thing, and to com¬ municate with the excommunicated in the tvoez'ijzb/e Church is another thing; theformerisafinne, not to u(e the power that , Ctjrijl hath given , but to communkate with thcexcommuni- ta ted perfon , is not a finne, but aremembring of the Loixds - fkaih atC^r:j?/commandement;foroneiinnemaketh not an¬ other (inne to be lawful), or to be no finns; to deliver one uit- . toSatan is to debarre one from the Lords Supper,andtb repute him as a Publican, and to judge him not worthy of the com¬ munion in the holy things of God with the • but this is nor to repute the Church or guides or members as Publicans and Heathens, and as not worthy of Church-couaniunion ivifh the man who is caft out : wc fee tlic Church of Corinth rebuked > 240 Reafim of Mr, Kob’w^on CHAp.4, rebnkedjfor not excommunicating the inceliuous man , but notforbidden to come and eate the Lords Supper with him, and thefe who cam^and did eate their owne condemnation, iCor. £1. yea they are commanded to come to the publike meeting: Ergo, it is one thing not to excommunicate the fcan- dalous, a finne, and another thing to communicate with the fcandalous, ivhich is not a finne direftly, nor forbidden at all. Though Faul have an alluilon to the Lords feparacing of thejcwes from all other people, yetitfolloweih not that we are to feparate from the wicked men and unrenewed, profef- ling the truth that way 5 firll, becaufe there was a typical! le- paration in marriage with Canaanites ; if the Jewes fhould marry with the Canaanites ,the marriage]was null, and the Moabites and Ammonites ought not to enter in the Temple. 2. The fewes are to ieparate from the manners of Hea¬ then , and from the perfpns of ilrange wives , yea and to put their wives oE .the Canaanites after they had married them, away from them, in token of their repentance, be¬ caufe the marriage was not onely unlawfully but null, as is cleare, Ezra. 9. i, 2, 5. N^hem. 9. i, 2. And this. Was a ' pe¬ culiar Law binding the holy feed , but doth not inferre the like feparation of CbrijlufiSy for i Ctjr. 7.1 1, 12. it is not lawful! for aChritHan to put avvay a Pagan wife, or for the belceving wife to foiTake the Pagan husband, and therefore that jewifh lepar^tion cannot inferre a feparation from the perlbns and worlhip^of mbeleevers ; and it is true that commandeth, to calfput tEe inceftuous peifbn, and to feparate him from the Church., but it followeth not, therefore the Church was to feparate ffom the publike 'worddp becaufe he was not callout. ^ 4. Siihh wj^rcth fjucb a fiparatio?!^. ru upon tyhich a'people Is to he efeemed Godj pt^)p.’e^ ihe Temple of the living God^ andmay challengehi'S promife to be .thei'f fjod., and to dn'ell a- mong(i thenij and to rvalti^ there a:-:daifor the Temple, the fonts and timber thereof .rverc feparated from all the trees of the Fprefiy and ft t()gether in comely order and be hath refermu to the feparating of the Jewes from all other people^ as appearethy Levit. 2 3,24,26, 1 1, 1 2, A?id this mujl be the conditionof the Ifrael of Gody to ihe rvorlds end. Anfw. There is a feparation from Idol-worfhip here, fuch Sect. 5- for feparation^dtfcuffed 241 as is proper to the peopled n Covenant with God, de the viiible Church fhould feparate from Idols and the prophane world in their Idol-worfhip, and finfull converfation. Ergo they (hould feparate from the worfhip of God^ What (ewing is here? this is nothing for reparation from the true or trueworfhipjfor the hnncs of worfhippers. Hearevvhat in¬ terpreters fay, as (a) Non debet hoc [implicit er^ de folo difceffu^ QmW.er aut migrstione^ qti£ corpore[t^ accipiy qua[ mox migrandum [t ccm.in loc. ex onmibrn locii^ in quibus vel faperf it tones exercentur^ vel fiagiti- (f) com. pfe et inhonefle viviturjic ex hoc mnndo migrmdum ejfet. (b) Calvin, de fngienda idololatria hie concianaUtr, Item, Nihil non[bilice^ p^. re putabant in externis^promifeuefi impiis JuperfiitioHihui poUuebanty lit.ecclefhl. i. [quidem in[deHiim couvivia frequent jndoy commtmicahant prophanos 4 2. et imptmj rim cumiUpfyatqiiicHm^gravijfime peccarentj [bi iamen fg videbantttr innoxity ergohkitrvehiUirV^uXusin externam idololatri- jnjidelibm Fai- am. (c) Bullinger, Egoquam [mplicifime inteUigode contagione apud^uos mommy voluptJtnm, facromm adeoque idolothjtorum et rernm pro- Inechgif cultuf- thanarum omnium coinmunioney put ant quidam proUniu Tnimranditm dei,nec ter^. exquibufibeturbibiify [nonomtiesy mhtiy per omnia deo obediant.ij- fimdsi' (^d) Meyer, Objurga^ tie majoretriy quam dedeceret Chrifianosy nmt: ludera e- tutn Ethnicps haberent confienidinem, uel idolothjtii vefcendoy vel rant, conjugiitmcontrahendoy vel ludoj tbeatrales fpebtando, (t;) Marlorar, Id) S'eb. Meyr. Jiortatuf ut cavemt ab omni contagione tot fordium, ha Theo- v)^^do'at, phylaftus, Ambrofius , et AuguSinus. Paraphrases, non in loco (inquit) fed in affeBibt*s e[ fuga y quam fuadet : fo Beza, and Papifs are not againfl this . Eftius, veque Corinth iivoc ah antur habhare cum infdelihm , neque negotiari , neque cihum fumerc. Chap. 8. V, 10. S ignis vocatvosadmenfam&c. Veut arUam fo- cietaieMy et necefitudinem ex qua orkbalur periculofa qu£dam necef- [tJS commmicandi in moribus et religione. Salmeron docit non licerz Chnllianis]ungtcumidololatrisy nonrelinqnendo patriam aut locumi fed cultum illomm ; All which Divines accord in this, that leparation from Idolatry and the Idoll-cables of the Gen¬ tiles is here commanded, and that becaule the Church of God in the New TeSaraent,isnoIeffe apeople in covenant with God, to whom the promifes doe belong, and the pr^lence of God workingin them, then the people of the Jeweswereof old: But it followeth not hence that one part of the Ifrael of God H h under 242 Ch AP.4* Reafons of o^r. Robinfon (m) Roh'mfon Juftific.pag. 266,267, under the New Teftamentfhould feparatefrom the other. What WeaknefTe is this ? healludeth to J/r^e/j- ieparation from the Nations, which was perfonall •, therefore we are in perfon to (eparate from the true Church for their perfonall iinncs, when the worfliipis right. But (jn') Robinfon faith , Papifls^ Atheifs^ Idolaters^ Ana- haptifsj and mmj more^ doe worfhip Jefuff from vohofe fjcieties not- rvithfandingyou proftjfe feparation. 2. The Ifnae'itej a?id Edomites doe worfhip the tme God^ though not after a true manner ^ and yet the If'aelites were a people fiparated from them^ an Edomite might not heare anypuhlike ofjise among the Jtwes to the third generationyea If rael was commanded to fepar ate from Ifraelj for a ufurpation of the mi- nijlery^l^um. i 6. and upon Jeroboam hii defliion in the miniflery^ worfip and new dtvifed holy dayes^ 2 Chron. ii. 13, 14, 15. iKing. 12, 28, 29,30, 31,52. Anfw, I. TapifSy Anabaptijisy Idolaters y are difavowed by iis,and from them we fcparate, becaufo though they profelfe the true God as did, yet they clofely doe evert the fun¬ damentals; neither we, nor the reformed Churches, in words or by Gonfoquence doe evert the fundamentals, and neceflary points of falvation, and if the Church ol Corinth was not to be foparated from, nor Thyatiruy where the refurreftion was denyed, and falfodoftrine maintained, you have no reafon to parallel! us with Papijlsy Atheifsy Anabaptifis. 2. No Covenant is made with the one true God, and the Edomites nnd Ifmaelitesy butthe prOmiles made to usy and to our childrenyandto as many as theL'ord fo all calf y by the true Gof* pell preached, /f^.2. 3 9, Robhifon. The Apoflej (Qiith. he) disjoyneth right eoufnefje and unrighieoufjejjey light and darh^effcy as far re afundevy as beleevers andunbekevers, as the Temple of God and Idolsy in which former alfo the union betwixt Chrif and Bslialy is as monfrous as inthelat-> ter: alfo all unbelievers are led by the devilly and cannot he the marter of the trwt Churchy and that fame perfons led by the devill and fame not fomld be the marter of the true Church is unknowne to Scripture. Anfw. I. In theHcxty 2 Cor. 6. Righteottjheffe and unrighieotsj-^ neffcy lig' t and darkenejje are as far re afmder as the temple of God and ifolsyand as IJratl and Edom, I anfwer in re/peft of the objeft materlaii Sect. 5* for feparAtion^difcuffed, A 243 materiall of falft worfljip, they cannot be united, that is truCjbeleevers at Corinth worihipping the true God in Chriji, cannot be united with fuch, as in Idols temples are at one and i the fame Idol worfhip : and as to marry Chriji and Belial^ light ' anddarkmejfe, is amonfter, fb it is no leffe monftrous, that the true wcrlhippers God in Corinth^ who give thcni- (elves out for the fervants of God, fl^ould be joyned in any So- cietie with the fnviccof durnbe Idols and thus flirre IJt'ael and Edom, a fervant o-f and an Idolaterjmiift feparate and part companies, but in refpeft of the perfons they may be uni¬ ted in one viiible corporation and Church j elfe you may fay by this argument, becaufe faith in the eleven Apollles and unbe- lecfc in Judas , are as contrary as ligjot and darkeneffi, Chriji and Belial, and as Ifraels true worlhip and-Edoms falfe worfhip,and becaufe the righteoufiiefic, light and faith of the Apoifolick Chur cl),Aa.^. and ihn unrjghteoufnefTe, darkenefle and unbe- IqcIqqI Simon Magits are contrary to others (as they are as con¬ trary as light and darkneffe) that therefore the eleven Difci- plesand Jndas made not one vifible Church and the Apoholick Charch^ and Simni Magus and others in the gall of bitterneffe rviih him, though baptized and joyned to theCWcij, did not make up one vifible C^/zrcA-now fince you acknowledge no vifible Church, but there be in itbclide unbeleevers, though notfeene, there is no viiible Chare/? of your ownejwherein this monftrii- ous combination of light and darkenefle is not. And fo all your Churches are falfe in their conftitution, if there may not be a union of theperfbnsof men led hy G»d, and regenerated, and of Hypocrites led by Satan, and nnrcgeneratedj and thefe meeting to one and the fame trueworfhip, asjudasand the eleven did eateoneand the fime pafleover. The Scripture (faith dcnounccth the fame judgement Vag, tjx. of God,Ezech. 18. upon him that dejileth his neighbours ri'ife as to him rrho lifteth his eyes to the meimtaines and the Idols thereof, and murtberers are excluded out of the heavenly Jerufahm as well as Ido¬ laters, andMatth. zS. We art to ejleeme every objiinaie offender as a heathetiand aPublican,andPjulchargetbthe Corinthians to avoyd F ornicators, &c. I Cor. '^.as well as Idolaters, fo all camall men are Idolaters, making their belly their God • atid the Apofk to T itus cal- H h 2 leth Reafons (^/c^/'.Robinfon Chap. 4, UthfTopbane perfonsmkleevers or injidds • Ergo^ n'ce jhould rvMke toward the one^ as toward tk other ^ that is ^Cepar ate from them both. jdnfv. I. ItistniejGod denounced! judgement againfticud and unknov^ne hypocrites, as againd worfbippers of the gods of the Zidotiians^ as your places prove^ £2:2/^. 1 8- ifez;. 22. but your Loglckis poore and blindj that you will leparate from the trueCWc^, in which there bee fecret hypocrites, and fo from yowr owne ChnrcheSy as you would feparate from the Church oi the Zidonians^ who worlhip profeffedly Baa'^ and deny Jehovah to be God, you make arguments without head or foote, 2 . Murtherers are excluded out of heavenjand haters of their brethren, who are nsurtherers from life eternall, i Job. 3. 15. as IdolatcrSjwhatthen ? Ergo, yee will exclude themoutof thevi- fible Churchy and leparate from them. It is good that you come out with to make theleonely of your vilible Churchy who (hall reigne in glory with Chrifl-,and thefc onely, and all without your vifible Church to be hrebrands of Hell, is Revel. 2 2,1^. 3. We are i Gor.^.to avoyd Fornicators, no leffc then Idola¬ ters, true. Ergo, we are to feparate from the Church^v^hexe there be Fornicators, feeing they make the CWc/o to bee fal(e in its conftitufion, as we are to feparate from a focietie of heathen Idolaters who worfhip a fahe God: doe you love fuch conle- quences > mennotforfaken of mother wit would fay, I muft feparate from ^^?ro;z, and the whole Church of Ifraef in the aft of adoring the golden Calfe, which is indeed a leparation from the fal/e worfhip of the Church, but not feparate from the Church • but would you hence inferre, becaufe God pu- nilheth fornication no lefle then Idolatry, that I am to ftparate from the Church, and all their perfons and Ibeietie in the ve¬ ry true worfhip of God, becau^ fame few perfons there bee fornicators and carnall > Surely then Paul did not his dutie, who commanded communion with the Church of Corinth^ iCor.<), wherein there were carnall men, and deniers of the rerurreftion,and fuch as for gaine wenttothe Law, with their brethrcn,and that before yea becaufe all finnein the demerit Sect. 5. 245 for fe^arAtion difcufed, demerit thereof (except you dtvife venials) exclude men out of the ntv/ Hierufalem, we muft (eparatc from all Churches on earth, for there be none focleane, btit there bee Ibmehnnein it, which excludeth out of the new Hinufalem, as Idolatry doth, though there bee degrees of hnne. But lome ignorant onesfay the placejiC(;r.5. II. is to be expounded of eating at the Conimunion Tabic, or if it bee of familiar eating and drinking, of civill converfing, then much more are wee not to communicate with them at the Lords Talk. But not to eate with fuch a one, is not to keepe intire fcllowlliip with him, as the phrale noteth, He that eat of mj bre/d hath lift up his- heele againfi we. 18. Fya/.55 13. So doth Cbrjfopmey TheophjJa&uf, Oecumenius ex[>onnd this Mullingcry contU'- btrnium & interior em convict urn prohibet • So Calvin^ Peter M artyr.^ Beza^ Pifeator^ Pareuj ^ So Erafmm ^nd Aquinof^HaymOj Gag- neius. Nor is all eating whatfoever with Heathen perlbns for-; bidden, Pa«/praftifed the contra ry,^^. 13.14.5.6. 14.8. ^,Alt,ij,i6^iy.A£i.2j. 34, 35, 56./4<^.28.i i,i 2.1 Cor, 10.27. 2. Thewifeisnottoleparate, atoro&menfsy from the ex¬ communicated husband, northelbnnefromthi excommuni¬ cated father, no poiicive Law can cancell the Law of naturCjnor can hence bee concluded that it is unlawful! to keepe any Church communion with thele, or to feparatefrom the com¬ munion, though they beat the Table. I, Becaule fuch eate damnation to themfelves, not to others. 2. Becaule no pri¬ vate per fon can fepa rate, for the Churches finne, if the man b^not conviftedj Andlaftly, here is to beeobferved, that if the Church be not in its right conftitution, that is, as Mr. R0- ‘ hinfontea.chethiis^ if it be not a people whofe hearts the Lord hath trritien his^covenant^ W'ee are to feparatefrom it 5 fo as if one be found to be [a non-converted, though not fcandalous, he muft be excommunicated for non-converfion, never break¬ ing out in fcandalls, a thing contrary to the Word of God, as I have proved already. Mr.Kobmfmoh]e^eth,A6i.2.t^o. Save your felft from this Hn~ tonrard generation. Anf. That if. ^ from the maliciout Jewes rvho de¬ ny Chrif tobethe Mejjiah. But what is this to fepa rate from the true Churohpprofefllng Chrift > Hh 3 But 246 Re^fons of ^.Robinfon ChAP.4 fiiflific. offe- p,i"a'ion ' p turned Epicures y ■ .who’ faid. Let ta eate asid drink^for to morrow we fisall die^ . but there is nothing ta infinuate feparation from the Churchy as falfe in the coaftitw- ! tion, % 250 Reafo^s of Mr. Rohinfon Chap. 4. 2. Paul doth not plant wicked men as impes intheLoi ds Vineyard, they plant themfelves in the roome of true mem¬ bers of the Church inviijblc, and as the redeemed of God, when they are not fo indeed, and this fort of planting is given improperly to the pallors. But if you tindei (land by planting, the carting out of the draw-net ot the word of the kingdom^e preached, and the inviting of as many to come in as the Pa¬ llors doe finde5ylil/nif,22.p, 10. even and bad. this way it is the mouth oftiuthjand not a prophane mouth, that Partors ’ invite pro fertbrs to come in, and bee members of the vifble Church, though their aft of inviting have no kindly influ¬ ence in the hypocrirte of their profertlon who are invited. To .-pi’oferte, the truth isigdod, and laudable, and to deny it before -men,darrjnable, and to invite men to this profeflion of the truth,is good and laudable alfo. Jrid rvifedome Jendeth om her maidem^ and by them inviteth fimple ones and fooles to pro- fefle the truth, and to come to the vifible Church, Prev.^.^. but Partors doe not plant drunkards, and fiagi- ' ' tidus perfbns in thevifible Church, butthc Apoftolike Church calling to her communion Simon Magus y AB. 8.’ but doth not Coachman Cry hypocrites, but as extei nail profefTors. fhe ftonc. yix, Coachman laith , Jt is no rvrong to leave the carnal nmltunde^s pag. j. ^ was m hurt to Jebofaphat^ when Elifia in his J>rejence protejied a- gain^ Joram^as me , betwixt whoin and God bee would not inter- etde. Anfw. Pat ca.Pc Jehofaphat be a Church vifible worffiipping God aright, you wrong his focietie,ifyou leave the fhepheards ^ents y where Cbrifi fecskth amo7zgJl the Lilies till the day, breabe^ becaufe there bee foxes in th^le tents and wicked perfbns. Is it hijf (faith hei)rweeter to converje with the Godly yhen with the ungod¬ ly? Is :nat the prefence of faithful! Chrifiians jiveeter^ when one cem- mejh topawre om his prayers^ and offer his oblation^ then the fackty '»f camoU men? v.«!t'^;T‘his will prove it is lawfoll to feparate from Pharifees preaching the truth in Mofoshis chaire^ the contrary whereof you were, SeB, ^.Pag. 10, bccauffi it is (weeter to heare the word, with the Godly , then with the ungodly. ? have not found (faith Coachman') the honor abh name of Chri- Sect. 5. for fe^aration, difcuffcd. 3151 P lafis or godly men givm to liarsy fivearerSy &c. nocomforty notri^ vtledgejbeongt^themmthatptey it hlongetb not unto them fbui %i7ito w to build the houjk of thd Loird^ Ezra. 4. g. Aifmr. YcivGod beKoweth the privilcdges of externall calling unto good and bad, even to thofe who preferre their lulls to Chrill, Maub.22.g. L«k. J 2. ThepIaceofEOT is corrupted, forthofewere the open ChurcT.ata°[ v.j. and Were not the 3. Onely Pallors are publicke and authoritative builders of the Church, not private Chrillians. uunaersot Tfc n ieWgaith he) have the thmgs efthi, life abew the .cdh higheP prerogative, ahL fhe god.} aljo « » apreftmpttOH to Jay to any camaU man, rhis U the bo~ ay of the Lordy that ivas given for thee, . ^ to reafon thus, this' argument 1? as much againftG,^4piovidcnceas againft us, for fend- efitp.Capernaum and Bethfaida y the ptmkdgc of Chrifj pre¬ fence, in preaching thepofpel, and working miracles, yet tLy are an unworthy people. 5 / V ^ 2. Paftors of the reparation give the body of Chrm to lurk- ' herein prerumptuous sflfo > Hit of the vilible Church and a part in the vifible Church, and i therefore did he not feparate from the Church according to I i 3 the 254 Caveats anent Separation. Ch ap.4« the ieall and belt part thereof^ The godly in EtiglaMdvjho re- fiifbd the PopifJ) ceremonies^ and ylx!tichrij}ia72 Bijhops^ did Well nottofeparatefrom the vilible Church. in England y and yet they feparated from the maineft and worft part, which cannot be denied to be a minifteriall Church. 4'. Conjideral. It a Church be incorrigible in a wicked con- vertation,and yet retaine the true faith of Chriti, it is prefiimed God hath there fome to be taved, and that where Chritts or¬ dinances be, there alfo where Chrids ordinances be, there alto Chrirts Church pretence is; And therefore I doubt much it the Church thould be feparated from, for the cafe is not here as ivithone timpleperfon, foritis cleare, all arenot involved in that iiiQorrigible obftinacy, & that is yet a true vilible commit.* nion, in which we are to remaine, for there is fbme union with the head Chrift, where the faith is kept found, and that vilibly. though a private brother remaining found in the faith, yet be¬ ing fcandalous and obftinately flagitious be to be caft off, as an Heathen 3 yet are we not to deale fo with an orthodox Church, where mold part are fcandalous. Confiderat. I fee not, but we may feparate from the Lords Supper, where bread is adored , and from baptifme where the flgneofcheCrofleisadded toChrifls ordinances, and yet are \vc not feparated from the Church, for we profefledly heare the word, and vilibly allow truth of the doftrine maintained by that Church, which doe pollute the Sacraments, and we are ready to feale it with our bloud, and it is an aft of vilible pro- feflionofaChurch, to fuffer for the doftrine mentioned by that Church. (f) 'Amlrof. 6, We may well hold that f/) Amhroje faith well, that commen. in iMc. a Church wanting the foundation of the Apoftles, is to be foi’- %\ae(l^eccle~ fa‘^qHy not as a dead palfie-membery cut off from the bodyy th&ugj) hee may remaine a member of the invifbk Church of tbefirji borncyyet hi hath neither party norportioKy nor feUowffip in the particular vifble Church of Chrijl JffuSy but is as an heathen and a publican: nova Sacraments are not given to the invifble Churchynor the members there- ofy as fuchy hut to the vifible particular Churches of JefusChrifiy and therefore rve dare no more baptize his childcy than the childe of an heathen, lAnfwery Firft, if Faith remaine in fbme excommunica¬ ted perfon, (as you grant ) it muft be feene in a profelfion, for though for fome particular fcandall, the man be excommuni¬ cated, yetis henot cutoff (as wenowflippone) foruniverfall apoftafie from the truth to Gentilifme, or Judaifmey for then he (hould be curfed with the great exconimunication, i Cor. 16. v, 22. and fo though he be to the Church as a heatheny in that aft, yet is he notto the '^iGbhChurchanheathenyhuta. brother, and to be admontped as a brother y2 Theff.'^.i 5 .and the Church is to ufc exrcommunication as a medicine, with intention to fave his Spirit in the day of the Lordy i 5 • 4^ 5 • 1.20. an ex¬ communicated apoftate is not fo : now if hee retaine faith to the Churches decerning, he retaineth the profeflion of Faith, and in fb farre a vifii>le memberfhip, with the Church in the Covenant; for that profeued Faith, by our brethrens grantjhi s childe fhould be baptized, and fb is not xrhoUy cm offy hut is as a dead palfie member of the Churchy ^nd fo as a member, though in a deliquie, and Lethargic. 2. Yon fay to the faithfull of a particular Churchy the excommu¬ nicate k ityhoUy out off: What doe you meane? if his finnes be bound 257 S E c T . (5. Infants ofProfefors f be baptiz.ed. bounJ in hcavcnj as they are, ^ifhcjutUy be excommunica¬ ted) Is he not alfo cut otF, to all the vilible Churches on earth? arc nocall the Churches to repute him as a publican and a hea¬ then ? I bcleevcthey are, but you deny in this all viiible com¬ munion oiChurches, 3. YouCiy, it is 7iot tht fe^de of Faith that k^iittcth a man to a particnlar vifibk Churchy but an holy profejjlon. But in the excom¬ municate perfon, (if the feede of faith remaine as you grant) this faith mull be feene, by you, in a holy profeflion, elfe to you, he hath no feed of faith; and if his profelhon of faith remaine infire, though it bee violated in this particular obifmatc remaining in an fcandall, for the which he is excommunicated, youhave no reafon tofay, that to the par¬ ticular Church, heeis wholly cut off, fince hisprofelTionre- maineth. 4. Y ou (ay, It vs not the feed of faithy nor faith it ^elfe that knh^ tefh a man to this or that particular vifihk Churchy but a holy profejfion of faith. Then I fay, one may be knit to a particular vilible Church, and a true member thereof, though he want both the feed of Faiihy andFaithit felfe, I prove the connexion. A man is a perfed and true member of a Chiirch,though he want that which doth not knit him to the Church, this is undeny- abje: But without the feed of F aith or F aith it /e^,(as you (ay) heeis knit to the true Church: Ergo. But this is contrary to your Doftrine, who require* ci&jp. 3. feU,^. that none muft bee admitted members of avifible Churchy but tho(ewho are Cbrife hU body, the habitation of God by tbeSpirity the Temples of the Holy Ghofey&c. And that not onely by external/ profejfion ybnt in feme meafure of finxrity andT ruth. Now confider my Reve¬ rend Brethren, if there bee a meafure ofpftcerityandTruth, where there is neither the feed ofFaithynor Faith it felfe: and furely by this you caftdowneand marrethe conftitution of your vilible Church, when you exclude from the members thereof, the feed ofFaiihy and Faith it feelfe-^ and you come to our hand, and teach, the feed of FaithyandFaitbit felfe, is accidental! t-o a vilible Church as vifible,which wee ai(o teach .• and (b there is no meafure of truth andfincerity required to the effentiall con- iHtution of a vifible Church. Kk S. But Infafis ofProfcjfors to he hupti^d. C h a p .4. 5. But I would gladly Icarnc how you contra-diftinguifh thed two. Faith, and a ho'y profejjion oj Faith ? Doc you imagiu that there can be a holy profeflion knitting a man to the viable Church, where there be neither the feed of Faith, nor Faith it felfi? It is Arminian holinefle, which isdellituteofFaith; bus if you meane by a holy profeffion, a profciTion conceived to be holy, though itbenotfoindecdjthenyoudoeyetbadJy con- tradivide a holy profeflTion from faith, for before any can be knit as a member to the vifible Church, you are to conceive him to be a Saint, a Bcleever, and fo to have both the fed of Faith, and Faith it felfe, though indeed he have neither of the two, and fo Faith is as wel that which knitteth a man as a member to the vifible Church, as holinefTe. 6. If he remaine a member of the miiverfall Church of the firfl home, is hec therefore fo as a heathen, and fo that you dare no more receive him to the Supper, nor hit feed to baptifme, nor you dare receive a heathen, a?id his feed to the Seales of the Covenant'i is a heathen a member of the invifble Church of the firft borne > but the excommunicated you prefume is fuch a one. 7, What warrant have you for this Doftrine, Tfhat the Sa~ cr aments are not given to tbe invifible Church, at it if fuch, but to the vifibk'i Certainely, God ordaincth theSacraments to thebe- leevers as belcevers, and becaufe they are within the Covenant, and their interefi in the Covenant, is the onely true right of intereft to the Scales of the Covenant, pro fcfTion doth but declare who beleeve and who beleeve not, and confequentjy, who have right to the Seales of the Covenant, and who not, hut profefiion doth not make right, but declareth who have right. The Author fubjoyneth, Chrif giveih no due right uyito hap- tifme to the child, but by the Fathers right unto the Covenant and com¬ munion of the Church, fo by taking an' ay right unto the Covenant and Communion of the Church from the lather, loe taketb axpay the chn> drens right alfo, theperfonati finneof the parent in ibis cafe is not a meere privateferfonad fin?/e, but the fnne of a puhlike perfon of his family', fir as his proftJJio7j of his faith at his receiving unto the Church, was as the prifejjion of a publike per fm receiving him and bis children, wljo could make ?io profcjjion but by his mouth imto the Church', fohvs violation. 259 $ E c T . 5 . Infants ef Pro feffo rs to he ba^tt T^d, violation oj bii profejjion by a fca?idalow crimOy rvas at a puhliko vio¬ lation thereof fur himfelf and bk fed^jvho jland or fad before the Church in his name and hk perfon, Anjrr, i. It is true, Chrilt giveth right to biiptifme to the child, by the Fathers right; I diiHnguifiuhat, by the neareii fa¬ ther onely I deny, by the right of fathers in general!, true; but then it will follow, that no infant is to be debarred from baptifnie for the hnnesofhisnearell parents, for if thefe who aredelccnded of Abraham znd David^ many generations up¬ ward from theai,\yere within the Covenant, and fo had right to circumcifion, for the Covenant made with David and Abra- hamj and the neareft fathers finne is not the caufe of taking away the right to the Covenant from the child, and right to (a) Oecolampa- t\\Q Church Communion. diwinEpift. 2. I much doubt if the child have right to the feales of the (^b)ZHingliw Covenant, for the faith of the' father^ and foldeny thathee lofeth right to the feales of the Covenant for the fathers fcan- au.xfl dalous crime, which is a violation of the Covenant. I doe re- t^refp hb.i fe. verence grave and learned tlivines, who fpeake fo-faj Oecolam- Necjuaqmm u- p adiiu ^ And (b) Zuinglius Caj that Infants are fan&iiedby their pa- rents faith, but I conceive they take the word faith objeaive- Sa^dTcel^ ly, for the doftrine ^f faith profeffed by the father, and not var7^ nequu hoc fubjedively. But I think that great Divine (c) Beza faith well, pemde accipkt, that no man isfavedby akothcr mans faith^ nor can the parents faith ‘^‘^/idxerimypa- he imputed to the childretiytrhichk no lefj'e abfurd^ nor to fay that one man liveth by thefiule and life of another man^ and that he k ndfeby 'Sl^'llmfiTli- thervifedome ef another man: how then are Infants within the ena fide creden- Covenant for their parents ? til/Wyquodqui- lanfwer, for the faith of their fathers, that is, for the Co- venant of their fathers they have right to baptifme, for that 1 will be thyGodjandtheGodof thj feed^Galat. comprehend- qMm fi dixe- cth all the beleeving Gentiles. And for this caule the children q'^fuipiam ofPapills and excommunicate protcifants which are borne within our vifible Church are baptized, if their forefathers ZnTfipZ- have beene found in the faith • and I thinke the reafon is given tiafapere. by (d') Doftor Morton^ who faith, children ofaU Papip^Ana- Doil.Mor- baptip^er other Hereticks, are to be dipnguifoed from the children ofrurkesandPagans, becaufe the Parents of Papip and Anahap- fidXptX> 260 Infants of Profejf ws to be bafti^d, C h a p . 4 iij^s have once beene dedicated to Cbrifi in baptijmcf and the child (J'aith hi) hath onely intereji in that part of the Covenant^ which it fund and CathoHk^^ while as the parents themfelves jland guiltie of berefe^n'hich by their owne proper and aUuall confetti, they have added unto the Churchy And I thinke the Scripture faith here with u$j that the nea- reft parents be not the onely conveyers and propagators of fe- derall holineffeto theporteritie,?/^/. 106.35. They were mingled ■with the heathen and learned their work^s, 36. and they ferved their IdolSj&c. NevertheleJJe he regarded their aff ill io?t, 45* and he remembred^ for them^hh covenant. What Covenant? His Cove¬ nant made with and yet their neareft fathers finned, -V, 6. tVe have fnned arid our father s,v,j. Our fathers underjioodnot thy wonders in Pgypt, they remembred not the multitude of thy mercies, but provoked him at the Sea, even atihe red Sea,v. 8, Neverthelefc be faved them for his names fak^. His name Was tiie glory of the Covenant made with Abraham^ by which his nahie and truth, by promife was ingaged, EJa. 63. i o. But they rebelled and vexed hU holy Spirit, therefore hee was turned to bee their enemy, and hee fought agamji them,v. 1 1 . Then he remembred the dayes of old, Adofes and his people, faying, JVhere is he that led them, and brought them mt of the red Sea > So alfb Efay 51.152,3. and moft evidently, Eat‘4i20, 8. They rebelled againfl me,&c. But I wrought for my rfames fakp^, that it fhould not be polluted before the heathen, among whom they were, in whofe fight I made my felfe fnowne unto them, in bringing them forth out of the land of Egypt. Now this name is to be expounded his Covenant, j^re»2.3i, 32. which he made with them, when hec brought them out #f the land of Egypt, which Covenant is extended unto the Ghriftian Church 3Ht'^.8.8,9,Tc. Now if God gave right unto ihefonnesof theyen^e/p I meane federal! right, totemporall deliverance, and the meanes of grace: for the Covenant made with Abraham, though their neareh parents rebelled againft the Lord, that lame Covenant in all the priviJedges thereof in- durethyet, yea and is made to all the Gw/i/cr, Gal.^.^,Heb,S» 8,9,10. for it is the covenant nationall made with the whole race, not with the Ibnnes upon the condition of the neareft pa- i^cnts faith, as is cleare after Chrifis alcenfion unto heaven, A0, S E c T . d. Infants of Prof effers to be hapiT^d^ 261 ^^.2.39. Forthepromije is to you and to your children^ and to all that sre afarre of^ even to as many as the Lord our God jloall call. Now ic is Q\c.3irQX\\3iX.their fathers killed the Prophets^ Matth. 23. 30, 313327 33334’3^* were a tvkked generation under blood, 2. It is cleare that thefe externally , and in a federal] and* CWc/7/?r(7/^fw« have right€cclefiahick to the Covenant, to whom the external] calling of the preached Gofpell doth be¬ long, while he (Id thj'k/^rmz/efof the Covenant) to as maty as the Lord our God fall call fo the called nation^ though the neareft parents have killed the Prophets, and rejefted the calling ofGodyMatth.'v^- 33. 34. 37. is the nation which have externall and Church-right to the promifes and Covenant, and Rom.! 1.2^. As cojtcerning the Gofpell they are enemies for your fake, hut as touching the elefiion they are beloved for the fathers fake : now their neareft fathers malicioully oppofed the Gofpell, there¬ fore it muft be for the eleftion of the holy nation,! n which re- Ipcftjthe nation of the [eweSjZ^.i 6. rvas a holy feed, and a holy root, 5md the children were alfo the holy with theho- lineOeofthe Covenant^ and Jofua had no reafon to circum- cife the people at Gifgal, for the holinefte of their neareft parents, whofe carcalTes fell in the wilderneflTe, yet he ci rciimei fed them, , XoXeftit avr ay the reproach of his people -^ now this reproach was itncircumcilion inthefiefh, the reproach of the Philif imsffo Goliah is called an uncircumcifed Philifm') and of all the nati¬ ons without the Covenant of God: yea by this there were no realbnto circumcife the formes of A:hah and Jezabel, whofe ttcareft parents were flaves to Idolatry, and who were bloody perftcucors of the Prophets; nor was there reafon to ciicum- ciPt Jeroboams Poxint, inwhomiherevoas feme good, for both fa¬ ther and mother were wicked Apoftates : and very often, by thisdoftrine,(houlddiepeopleofthe]ewes leave off to be the vifihleChurch, and fo the promife of theCovenant fhould faile in the line from Abraham to David, and from David to Chrifi 5 cvenfo oft \s the neareft parents did evill in the fight of the Lord-, and many times fhould God have cafl of his people rrhom be fore- hyiew, contrary to that which Paul faith, "Rom, ii. 1,2.3. thefe! adde, if the infants of the Church have onely right to baptifmc, through the faith of the -neareft parents Kk 3 262 Ir/fants of Prof effors to be baptised, C h a p .4, onely, then is this to be conceived either to bee true and faving faith, in the ncareft parents, or onely faith in profeillon : if you fay the former, then i. The feed of the excommunicated pa¬ rents, in whom is faith, or the feed thereofis to be baptized, the contrary ofwhich you aifirme. 2. Then the (eed and Infantsof noParetits,butofruchonIy as are members of the mvifible Church of thefirjl borne, are to be baptized, the contrary ivhereof you teach, while you CAjfTbe Sacraments are not given to the invifble Church, and the members thereof but to the vijible particular Churches. 3. The Infants of the unbeleeving parents, though mem¬ bers of the vifible Church, have no right to baptifnie, and the Covenant, though they be the ele(5t of Cod, and borne with¬ in the vifible Church, which is admirable to us, now it is knowne that Hypocrites and unbeleeving parents have often fuch alufter of agreeneand fairelike profedion, as that they goefor vilible members of the Church, fo as their children are by Chrifts warrant and right baptized- I come to the other point, if the faith of neareft parents, onely true in profefllon and (how before men, give right to their Infants to bee fealed with thefcales of the Covenant : Then i . apparent and by- pocriticall faith conferrethtrue right to the feales to Infants, agd there is not required (as the author faith Chap. 3. Seft.3.y that the members of the vifible Church be thc'calledof God, the formes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty , not onely in externaU profejjion, but alfo injbrnemeafurc of finceritk and truth, 2. 'God hath warranted his Church to put his fealc upon a faKehood, and to conferre the fcales upon Infants, for the ex¬ ternal! pro feffion of faith, where there is no faith at all, this your writers thinke inconvenient and abfurd. Alfo it is objefted by us, that excommunicates children are in no better cafe by this doftrine, then the children of and Infidels, The Author andvereth. We willingly {Osith be^ put a diffe~ rence •^excommunicates are nearer to helpes, and meanes of falvation andconverfion,thtn L nr kps, l Cor, 5,5* hecaufe excommunication it fdfe is ameane that tlx fpirit may be faved: and Lurkps are nearer then Aj>oJiai€S,who tnrne enemies to the truth j for Letter never have kptownt S E c T ,5, Infants of Profeffors to be bapti^d. 26^ 2.CoiTimande'* iTientj^xod, 2a. k^owne the n>aj of truth j then to turm backe. But in this they agree^ ihtj are all of them as Heathen^ Matth. 1 8. and therefore neither pa^ rents tior children have right to the feales, Anftv. This is not an anfwer, for the Infants of excommu¬ nicates, though they be the feed of ancellors, as grandfathers, who were true beleevers, yet as infants and dying in Infancy, arc no lelle without the Covenant, and excluded from the feales thereof, by you then the Infants o^'Tttrkes. 2. The Infants of neared parents in the Jewifh fhurch, though wicked, were not excluded from circumcifion, nor Were they in thecafeofthe Infants of theprophane/;’w?kw-and the fame covenant made to the jewes and their feed, is made to us, and to our fecd,G^/.3. 8 9. 10. Korn- \ \.2j , AEi. 2.38,39. We alfb affirme, that the Lord extendeth the mercy of the Covenant to a ihmfand generations^ and therefore the line ofthe covenant-mercy is not broken off, for the unbeleefeof the neared parents. Our Author anfwereth. If the extcnfion of Gods mercy to a ihoufatid generations be a Juffici- ent ground to extend baptifme to the Clnldren of excommunicates in the right of their ancejiors^ it may fujjice as well to the children of Turkes and Infidels, and Apofiates, for it is not above Jixty and fix genera^ iions from Noah to Chrifi, as is plaine in the Genealogie^Luk,.:^. l^. and there have not pa fed as many more generations from Chrifis time to the T urkes, and Infidels of theprefint age. And all will not amerunt f^fay they in their anfwers) to the Jumme of tivo hundred generati¬ ons. The true meaningis , that God out of his abundant and rich mercy may and doth extend thoughts of redeeming and converting mercy and grace unto thoufand generations, hut he never allowes hh Church any warrant to receive unto their Covenant and communion the chil¬ dren ef godly pan-nts, who lived a thoufand yearej ague, much lefie a thoufand generations- nay ratherihelextis plaine,\ Cor. 7. T4. that the holitiefi'e of the children depends upon the next immediai parents, to wit, upon fucb faith as denominatetb them beleevers in oppofition to Ta- gans and Infidels,and that holine fie to the^ children is called fedcr all, tvbich receiveth tlxm unto the Covenant and feales thereof Anfw. I . We fland not on the number of a thoufand precifc- Iy,nor doth the holy Gholi intend that, for as it is iifiiall in Sci ipturcja (^) definite number is put for an indefinite: Wrath followeth Anfwers ro the j2. qucillons lent from Old England to New England. (a')l Sam i.S. Revel. 1 .4. Pfal.i 2.6. Prov. 24.16. 2y. Efay 4. I, Cant, 5.10. 1 Cor.14.1^. . Dear. 33. 1 7. Mkah6.7»v 2^4 Infants of Profeff ns to ht hptis:>cd, C h a p . 4 f Jloweth the Ammonrn and Moahiu to the tenth gimration^ Vent, 23.2,3. and the and Egyptian, though ciiTfcd, entereth into the Congregation of the Lord, the third generatlon,2;.7.8 . 1 he Lord here walked! in a latitude, yet fo as the mercy ol the Co¬ venant is extended to more generations, a thouland lor roure, beyond the anger of God to the generation of the wicked ; not doth the Authors conlequence hand good, that then wee had right and warrant to baptize thechildren Tur he s, Pagans and lWw«/,(asforonefingle Apoftate, I account him as one fingle ex ommunicate ChrilVian in this point) becaule the Lords comparilon of proportion holdeth in generations of the fame kind, andis reilrifted to the generations within the vihble Church, foerveth nterr^ unto thoufands of them that love me and keepe my Commandemeuts, which muft be extended to profefl^d love of a nation that is federally holy. Now turkes and Indi fj^rt neither lovers ofG.;^, nor in profelfion, through tederall holi- neOefuch; audit is meft pregnant againft fuch as confine and imprifon the mercy of the Covenant towards poore Intants, to their next immediate parents, and by the Authors pretation, the thoufand generations to which Go^extendeth mercy, is confined to one, becaule if the wicked two, the a- ther and mother bee violatersof the Covenant, though nine hnndreth foregoing generations have beene lovers of God, yet the Covenant Wrey is interrupted to the innocent Inlains, Qm this innocent) and they are tranflated over to the dalle and roll of the children of TurfeJ and Pagans und^ the curie and wrath o( God for hundreths of generations. The m this having a refpeft to that people whom hec brought out of the LandofEaypt, in whomhee fulfilled this proniileof Ihewing mercy to rtuiny generations, though their neareft parents were grievers of his holy Spirit, and rebcllers againft him : for Abra¬ ham, Ifaac and Jacobs fake, cannot beefo narrow and pinched in mercy to the pofteritie, as to reduce a thoufand generations to one, as this Author would have him to doe. 2. Itis a hungry extcnfion of mercy, as the Author expo- ncth it, to Gods extending of tboHghts,of redeeming and converting u a thoufand generations, which hce hath to ^ thoughts of redeeming are from the free and abfolute decree ot . S E c T .6. Ifffam of Pf'ofeffors to be baptUsd. z6$ elcftion to glory, bat this is an exprefle promife of extending themcrcyof the Covenant to a thoufand generation?, and fnch as the Lord by necelTitie of his veracitie and faithiuInelTc of covenjjit, cannot contraveene. 3. The place iCor.j. is corrnpted contrary to the Apoflks •intent, which is to refolve a cak of confcience, whether the beleeving wife married on a Pagan husband, or a beleeving husband married on a Pagan wife {hoiiid divorce and feparate, becauie the iced would feeme by Gods Law to bee uncleane, Ezra 9.2. Paul anfwereth, if one he holy andprofejje the jaith^ the feed is holy^v. 1 4. whereas il: both father and mother were Pagans and heathen, the feed Ibould be unholy, and voyde of federall ho}ine0e,then were the children uncleane. But the con'fequence is frivolous, if both be Pagans, and Heathen, and unbeleevers (i'ov fo the Author doth well expound the unbeleeving huf* band) then the feed is uncleane and voyde of federall hoJinefle. But it followcth not : Erg/?, if both the Chrillian Parents be ex¬ communicated, and be fcandalous and wicked, they are not members of a parithionall vilible Church, then are the children uncleaue and voyd of all federall holinefie, and have no right to the feales of the covenant . We deny this connexion, for there be great odds betwixt the children of Turkes, and children of , exconimunicated and fcandalous parents. The children of 'Turkey and Heathen are not to be baptized, but the children of excommunicates, arc as Turkey and Heathen ; Erg/?, the children of excommunicates arc not to bee baptized. The Syllogifme isvitiousin itsfbrmc; 2. It faileth in its matter, foV children ofexcommunicates, becaufe of the Covenant made with their anceftorSjare in Covenant with God, and the children of Turkei are not fb. The Author addeth. The tvkkednejfe of the parents doth not prejudice the ekdhioji ar redemption^ or the Faith of the child i Jephtah a Baft aid is red^tyed in the CataJogneof bdeevcrsj.He- hrerves ii. 32. Tet a haftard was not admitted to com unto the Congregation of the Lord to the tenth getteration^Dcuteronom, 23.2. . It is true, the want of bapdfme is no hazzard to the falvationofthechilde, nor doe we urge that the infants of ex- coaiiminicatec! 1^7 Infants of Frofeffers to be Bapti^d, C h a p .4. communicates, fhould be baptizedjbecaMfe we thinkc baptifme neceflfary , necejfitate mdii , as Papifts doe, but neither wc norPapifts, nor any except Anabaptiflsy and the late ^tlgick^ {a) Epifcephu Af minims and Socinians^ as (^a) 'Epifeopius ^(Ji) Henriass SU- dipp.priv.i^. tim^ (c) Somnerm^ (^d) deny baptifine to be neceflary Cclkr-i. in refpeft ofGodsCommandement j and indeed if you urge tfmpomnm\x the confticutioii ofa vifible Church, as you doe of members mtlopr^ccpto called of God, and Saints, not onely in external! profcjjion, but al^ lefu cbrijliufur- Jo in fame meafhre offneeritj and truth, as you doe expreflely fay CO lu this Treadle, wc fee not how you can hold that Infants ^Slmm ’dedir, baptized at all while they come to age, and can give to- Aperpag 5 3 * kens to the Church of their faith, and converfion to God, for G) Somnerw if they bciceve not, you putGods lealeupon a blanke, which Jrad.de bAptif.. yQ^ thinkeabfui'd. baptif.c^^S^par ^ clofing of this Seftion, the Author reafoncth agaiiifl: fi’55‘^7- * God-fatbers, whichareto usotcivill ulc, and no part ofbap- 1 he way of the tifmc: Healledgeth, hi knorveth not any ground at all to allow a Churdies of J'aithfuU man liberty to entitle another man his childe, to baptifmey ^ p7dence of a promife, to have an eyt to his education ^un- 3 "led 3. lejje the childe be either borne in bis honfe or rejigned to him^ to he brought up in bis houfe as his owne. l Anfwer, i . The Infants of belecving Fathers ablent in o- ther Lands, upon their lawfwll callings, are by this holden from the Seale of the Covenant, as if they were the Children of Pagans, for no fault in the Parents. 2. A promife of education in the Chriftian faith is here made a difficicnt ground for baptizing an Infant, whereas alwayes before the Author contendeth for an holy profeflion of faith inboth, oratthe leaft in one of the neareft parents, but we know that a friend may undertake the Cbriftian educa¬ tion of the childe of an excommunicate perfon, who is to you as the childe of a Pagan, we think, ^iipon fuch a promile, you ^ could not baptize the childe of a Turki: Ergo, excommunir cated perfons and Turkes are not alike, as you lay. CHAP, Sect. 1, 2. CoHverfioH of Soules to Chrif^ Chap, 5. SicT.i, and 2. Touching the difpenfation of the ctnjures of the Church* Authour. E proceede tiot unto cenjure , hut in cafe of fame k^orvne ofence. Anfw. What if a member of your Church doe (how himfelfe in private, to(bme brethren, to be a non-rcgenerated perfon, and Co indecde not a member of the vifible Church, by your do(Strine, he fliould be excommunicated for non-regeneration, which is againft Chrifts way, Matth, 18. who will have fuch finnes as, if dc- nyed, may be proved by two tvitnejfes^ onely to be cenfurable by the Church, elfe you fhall retaine fucli an one, and admit him to prophane the Table of the Lord. In this firrt and fecond Seftion I have nothing to examine but what hath ’beene handled already, efpccially the Peoples power in Church-ajfaires hath beene fully dilcufled . onely the Author will have the preaching of the word, a worjhip not pe¬ culiar to the Church, but commune to thole who are not in the Church-ftate at all, and that ordinarily in refpeft that Indians and HeWxw may come and heare the Word, i Cor. 14. but this proveth not but that preaching of the word is proper and peculiar to the Church: but there is another myftery here, as from the firft chapter, fecond Seftion, then preaching of thewordistobe performed by gifted perlbns, yea ordinary preaching for theconverfion,of Soules, before there be any Pallors in the Church to Preach. Hence is that. Quell. I. Whether converfon of foules to Chrifl,be ordinarily the proper fruite & effe6l of the word preached by a fent Pafor^or if it be the fritite and efeCl of the word preached by Pajlors not as Pajiors, but as gifted to prcachf and fo of all perfms not in yet gifted to preach I Author of the Treacifeofthc way of the Churches of Chrift in New Eng-and. Chap.; 5. Sell. I. LI Conversion of Sonlis lO Chrift^ Ch ap . 5, 7kChHrchcso^lS[av>'Engljnd in their Anfwers to the thir¬ ty two Qneilions^ (ent by the MinUiers of Old EnglaTid^ An^ fwer by ccruine ThefeSj which I fet downe and examine. 1. T bz convcTpon of jinTievs foUotveib not altvajcs the pTzacbkg of every one tkn is in lanfnil ojfce of the Minif cry, 2. W hen converfion doth follorv^ it doth not follow from the preach¬ ing of a Pajlorj or by vertne of bis office ^ hm hy the hkjjmg. of God. An^'w. I,. The former rcafon is moftweake, convernon foK lowech not a^way upon Chrifts preaching, and the Apoliles-- their preaching did not alwayes produce converfion; blit I pray you becauie they were not efficacious meanes ofeonver- lionjdoth it foiloWsTherefore they were not ordinary meanes ^ Ithinkenot. 2. Tbeiecondis as weake, Converfion follorveth not upon we preaching of a T afor by vertue ofhh officCp but by the bkffing of God. Whatf Ergo, Paflorall preaching is notan ordinary meane’of converfion? neither doth converfion follow upon preaching, by vertue of the gift, no more then by vertue of the office, but by the bleffing of God : Ergo, neither is preaching of a gifted man, the ordinary mean of converfion, as you teach, nor are the Sacraments by this reafbn, ordinary meanes to feale upoiir communion with and the graces of the Cove¬ nant, for Sacraments arc efficacious meanes onely by the bkffing ofGod, and not by vertue of the office 5 Wedoenot hold that the office hath influence, either in the word preach¬ ed, or in the Soules of people, butitfolloweth not that the Paftorall preaching of thefe who are lent, Row. 10. 14* Efa./\o, 9. and that with Paftorall authority, are not the ^meanes ap¬ pointed of God for converfion, but here they confound meanes, aBuprimo^ lawfulland ordinary, with meanes efh- cacious, ^.nd^in aUu fecimdo^ blefled with fuceefle from the Lord. This we acknowledge (*ffiy they} that found convex f on of fn.. ners^ argueth that the inf rufnents of fuch converfion were fent of Gody Rom. 10. 14, 15. Jer. 2 3. 5 2. yet we dare not fay that Gods word is not effeUuall to converfon^ unlejje the man that fpeakeffi it be a Mi- nijier^ .that is^aChurch-officer^ the contrary being evident y Job. 4. 2 Se c t.i,2. ‘in ordinary fruit ofthefnbUck Minipry. 269 o,. Aa.8.4.Matth. i Cor 7. 'ZreiolimiXf^yiritofG^d, irhere he hath not hmtied bmfelfe. 1 Cor 12. 1 T. 1 Cor. 1.27.29. nz*ii j A„(h- 1 . Sending V-om. lo. 14. is an ofBcialUnd authori¬ tative fndin?, not onely a bare gifting and hab.Iitat.ngof SeLnfentr fot it is .fuel, a fending, as the fendtng of Pro- hnofa‘’nfk3#ting, 'butbefidcs they were commanded by God to fpeake! and fo had authority: now though private Chrifttans be infttuments of ,ha" ofGod topreach, asiscleare, o.ai. / have not jeM tbeje P«- tkti yetthlrame-, I have pot ffohfn «>“« them,jcl they frophec^cf «tt isfatd,‘fhe evorlflurdcameto Jcrem.ah,l» fcekt- el See. the meaning is not that ^Ttmtah was gifted onely .b i befide AVa,uu, an hability to prophecy, the Lord gave efem'ir, authority by a fpiciall Conimandement, %ing, « (beake, LoeIhavefemthee,&c. NowthisinmiediateCommap.- dement from God hin,felfefpe.,king from heaven, or in avi- “ not in the Chtirches of the^New Teftament, - yet God fpeaketh by the Elders and Presbytery toPaP.ors now, i Tim. l.ii,. itL.5.22. Tu.i.p io. cKceptyou Ifay vnt^h A/kik- anitnd Soctmam, thf re' is no ncede now of the (^hmhs iei - Zg, all gifted miy, tread, the Gofpell,without any Chureb- This confeqnence is looft, eonvepn offmeri argHetU thl'the inflmmenli dere fent of Cod-, Ergo, the freachmg ' »/ Patera Taftlv Wedeny notbut private Chriilians h,ay, be inftru- meuK Jfconverfiou, but the places examined, prove .not the point, that Paftprall a coaftiwte Cbureh, is not the orditiary meane, butyou ia 1 3 :v< ^70 Con'verfm of Soules to Cbrifi, Chap .4, ftrineisthatPaftorsasPaftorsdoeonelyconfirmc thofein the faith, who are already converted, but that they convert none at all, as Paftors, but that the onely ordi nary meanes of con- verlion, and of planting of men in formall ftate of Church-mem- berpipzve men gifted to preach, and not Paftors by offices S ending (Cdy they') Jbmeimes importeth but an a6l of Gods provi¬ dence ^ whereby men are giftedyUnd permitted to do fitch a thmg^ thou^> they be not commanded of God^ nor do in obedience to God^ but for fini- fierous ends^ fo God fent the King of AJjyria^ Efay 10.6. 2 King. 24, 2. S 0 they that preached of envy hit, i, Ij. are fent: SoBalaamwat fint, 2. Somiarefmtrvho befide gifts and permijfiony have alfo a fincere mind to imploy their gifts, God by his Spirit flirring them up, I Joh.jti^, 3. Thofeare fent of God,who have both gifts,permifi- on, and a fincere mind to imploy their gifts find wit hall a lawfull cal-, ling to the office : if men want a lawfuU callmg to that office of the mi- nifiery, and are not fent of Godthe third way, yet may they preach and convert Joules, as fent of Godjthe firjl and ficond way. Anfw. I. There ffiould have beene places of Scripture to prove that Balaam and the enviers of Tattl, ThiU 1.15. who preached Chrift of envy, were lent the firft way: for Balaam prophecied of the Starre of lacob, as one lawfully lent and a called Prophet, as all other Prophets, (though hee was not a gracious nian)forN«w&.24.2. Balaam faw the vifions of God, andihe Spirit of God came upon him. 4. He faw the vifions of the Almighty, and fell in a trance: and lfaiah,Ieremiah, Ezelfiel hzd no other calling as Prophets, though in zeale and fimplicitie of prophecy ing, they differed from and PW would never have rejoyced that thele teachers preached Chrift, Thil, 1. 15. if they had without all calling of God preached Chrift. doubtlefle they had a calling of the Church to preach, except you thinkethat none havea calling, as called paftors, but thole who are converted. 3. By this diftinftion you hold that men may be ordinary Preachers gifted, and fo lent of God to preach, and may and doe convert fouIes,though they have no calling of the Church 3 which unlbund dodrine the Arminians a.nd Socinians hold this day; for they teach, I- Tbit ail gifted ptftns miff pmsh the Gofpd^ and con&eri ^ ^ 2, Tkat S E c T .iji . ordinAry fruit rf the fublick Mhifiery, 271 2. r bat aUn^ho are gifted to preach, arefent and larvfitUy caUedu preachythoHgbtheChirch doe not call ihent, j r j 5. That non? fince the Gofpell is fufficimtlj revealed, and the Apa~ mes arc dead, there k required no calling of the Church, to map me a LanfiiH minifier : hnd your Arguments they have, and you have their Arguments to evert all minifteric and order ot calling of paftors ; fo teach the Arminians, and lo Zpifcopius-, ipfcipwl difp,26.ihef4,‘y. Neceftatem mifionisjameejfare dicendum ejl, ac pToindefas Heitumve efe bomini Chrijliaw, non tanUtm in magno ne- cejjltatis eafu, aut in enormi ecclefi£ defeBiom,fed quovk etiam Um-- poreverbum divinum docere, fi ad docendumjitidoneuf, & qui do~ ceri vohmt, id ferio & ohnixe pofiulant. So doe the Socinians. Aftdr.Roddecciusinmtkhzlib.Smigkciipag.^. Conftemur & olim ecclefi£ mini(lroj vocari potuifje, imo vocatojfuiffe, & nunc etiam vo- -caripoffe^anveroid quod olim faBum pf, & hodie fieri foteji, ad munus minifirorumrequiratur, hoevere & perpetm qu^ritur Ca- tcch’fit Kaccovienfif,cap.ii. ^o’^.SoS.Cumper bujufmodt,^ ex pr£^ feriptoApoMic^doBrinx conftituunlur, & in his duabus rebwprx- flaut, vit£ innocentik & ad docendum aptitud'me, propter ejufmodi cm^itutioncmapudomnesauthoritatemfuam merito invenire debent, Smalcim in refut. tbcf.VJrantzii parte 2. difp.^.pag.i^jj Mocemm inqu£fiionce}yanhuiufmodiconfiitutiofit prorfm necefjaria^ ad con- Hituendumverbi dei minijlrum : hocautem nos negamm, nihil enim tale, (quod caput rei tf) in deferiptione eorum, qu£ ad epifeopum con- fUtHendumrequiritur, nee uJpiamjudicatHm vel levijjims videmtts, turn qui talk fit, poftea vocari, &mittiab aliquo deberc, imopoffe aliquem per fe munus tale concupifeere vel aff '.Bare manifejle feriptum legimm. 7hcoph.NicoUid. in refut. traB, demifminifircrmncap. 10. pag.^o,^j.SS. Munus docendi nontamef honos, qitam labor, la- horem autem femper fumere licet, bonoresnon item:& pag. qi.Ttocet foul us reBe id fieri pojfe, unumquemque mimus docendi aggredl, mido ad id aptusfityquod aggredi c»gitat,vd cupiu Queft. II. Whether or not all gifted perfons may preach the Word ofGodpHhlihplj, and ordinarily for the gathering inof fonlesto Chrifi, though they be deftitHte of aU ojficiaU duthoritie, or Church caUing to that minifiery ? 11 Our brethren hold all gifted perfons not in offee may ordinarily preach ^ puhlihe fr etching in aconflitute Church ^ Ch ap.j, preach puhlikejj ^ So teach Mr. Kohmfon in a Treatift intituled t be peoples plea for propbecying^ the Arguments of which bookc I (hall Ihortly difcuile. Hence thefe confiderations. ' I. VifinB. Therein one ponder of pnblike preaching in a Church not conjiitute^and another in a Church confitute- gifted perfons in ex^ iraerdinarj cafes^rvhere a Church is not planted^ may puhlikely preachy hut the cafe is otherwife in aChurch confituted. 2. VifinB. Paftors not onely as gifted men, but as Pa/lors are called of God^ for the converfion of fouJes^ and the vifihk Church 'is Chriftsvifihle khtgdomey atidvifiblefociety^ to mak^ perfons mem-* hers of the invifibk Church of the fir fi borne, 3, Vifl. Vuhlike preachings as it is the ordinary meatie of faving fitch as belccve, is proper and peculiar to thje Churchy both fubjeBivelj., as heingonely in the Churchy and obftVwely as being onely exercifed ■.on the Church members ^ perfiy but upon Fagans by accident. y, Vifi, There is a call to an habituall and ordinary prephecying^ here is required not onely a calling by giftSy but alfo a collation of au¬ thor itie to the office^ either immediately by Gody or mediately by the 'Churchy a?id thei'e is a call'to fome particular or occafionall a&s of ex¬ hort ing^as the Martyrs and Stepheti are called to give confejfion of their faith) and a Kmg in battell) to exhort his army^ os' a Prince his Sub- jeBs to piety) andto this latter there is mother call required.^ but the place and profejjion of the exhortcry though hee bee not hj office . a Fafior. 5. Vifi. There is a for mall calling of the Church) as the lay mg on of the hands of the Elders, atid a virtuaU and interpretative calling or tacite approbation of the Church, when learned men of eminent gifts, not in office, do write Commentaries, Sermons on Canmick^Scriptures, and traBates refutmg herefies- to this the tacite approbation of the Church it required, but thefe have not ordinary pafiorall care, nor are they the ordinary converters of fouks to Chrifi , as the pretended Pro¬ phets of Separatifis are. 6, Vifi. Gifted Chrifiians may occafiohaUy admomfhly warne, re¬ buke and exhort o?ze another ■ 1. privately y 2. without any Fafiorall care of foules as they are a Church, but onely as they occafionally con., verfe with them 3. Ex communi officio charitatis, by the Law of na^ ture, charitie tying otic member to he Ipe another • Of,. Not authorita,^ tively by JpeciaU office •, but all aufisaritre hereisfronukc word oceafio^ S E c T ..1,2 . j^ecuUar omly to Prophets in Office, 273 - --■ - - • — -- ?iaUj jpok^n. The Pajhr ii to preach, I. ^ 2. T'o the Church as the Church. 3. With a paflurali obligation to all alih^^ tvh'e* iher he converfe daily rtnth them or not, 4.' Not onely by the tie of com’- monCharitie,but by a vertue of a fpeciall office. 5. With authority both obje^ive from the word, and officiall from his charge. 6. And is oblieged ta fcparate himfclfe for this charge allanerly, as a watchman who mujl give an accomt in a fpeciall manner to fsjm Chrijl. Our brethren hold that the ordinary and ejiablipedway in the Church of Chrijl to the ettd oj the world, is that all that are converted are made jit materialls for the vifbk Church by private Chrijiians, as gifted of God to preach publihply, and to gather a true Church to Chrijl. 2. That none unconverted, as they are jkch, are under any pajlorallcare of Chrijl j officers. That Paflors as Pajlors, doe con¬ vert none, but onely confr me thofe who are already converted- and that ifPajlars pall convert any to Chrijl, it is by accident, as we fay, with Arijlotle, Muficus curat £grotum, a Mufeian curetb a jicfman, which he. doth m wayes as a mufician v for Pajlors doe convert as gifted perfans, and not as Fajlors, and converfion of pules is no proper Church-worke,but accident all to Pajfors. But that none can take on him lawfully to preach the Word publikely, in theeftablifhed and ordinarily approved way of Chrift for the converfion of foules, but he who is not only gif- •tedjbut alfo called thereunto by God and InsChurch, I prove. I. Argum. If taithcomeordinarily by hearing aPaftorlent of God, and fuch Pallors as are called meffengers with (rood newts, and watchmen not onely gifted, but alfo inftruae'd v?ith authority of.office, then are not gifted perfons^becaule gifted, called ofGod to be ordinary converters of foules. But the for¬ mer Is true, 14. for they are and ofthefe the Prophet faith, Ij'a.^2’^. Thy watchmm pall lift up the voyce. L^,., , And It is thus confirmed. That Gafpel tvhich is the power of ^ God and doe wifidome of God to tho& who afefaVied, is the Gofpel preached by inch as are lent both to preach and baptife: but " ^ me Gofpel preached by gifted meiijonly out of office,is not the Gofpel preached by thofewho are Tent both to preach and to baptife: Lrgo, the Gofpel preached by onely gilted perfons yoyd of all omccjis not the power and wifdom of God to thole who are laved. The aflumption is granted, for gifted men out Mm of 2f74 Tublick f re Aching in a confiimte Churchy C h a p . 5. of office may not lawfully baptif^. I prove the propolition, I Cor, 1.23. but n>ce preach Chrijl^&c. That this [wee] is to bee iinderhood of thofe who are fent both to preach and baptifcjis cleM'eyVerf.ij, Bnt Chrifi fefU mee not to baptife^but to preach:,that is, he fent mee not to baptife principally, B^rgo, in one and the lame Patent from heaven, Paul was warranted to preach, and tobaptirc5a^‘fenecommilfionisgiven,ii^^^^^.28.ip. to teach all Nations, and to baptife, yea it is <^■0.7^ then it is fneh a preaching asnuift bee backed with the fealingby baptifme ^ alfb if he had meant that preaching was not peculiar toApolUesand other fucceflbrs, hee fhoiild have faid. Butyee preach Chrifi crucified^&c, for SeparatiJlj do teach, with Socinians^ that there was a multitude of unofficed Prophets at Corinth, ^thinfentthe Robinjon^^^ifhe had learned In his fchoole, faith to this. But for the jvord fending which he fo much urgethy it mufl bee eifeofprophe- h^owity that aU who teach lawfully are fent byChrifij inrefpehl of eying againft fhtirperfonall gifts and graces^ f) ordinary officers aretiot fent by thofe Mr. Tatesj Arg. appoint them to minifert as was the extraordinary Apofles fint 2 yyCyylf^Ypbo appointed them. Sending importeth a paffictb of the fent from the fender to another^ and fo the Apofles were fent by Chrifl to preach the Gofpel to the J ewes andGentileSy ayid fo are not Pafiors fent by the Church (which calleth them') ttnto others, hut to minifier unto her felfe^ After the exercife of publike minifiery is ended-, tfoe Church doe publikely exhort and require, ostheKulers doe Paul and Barnabas,AB that if they have any word of exhortatknythej would fay on,. ^ ■ Anfw. Surely Mr, Ta:/e/, and xtee both have much for us to urge the neceffitie of fending, except men would runneimfent, and lb be guilty of intrufion, for fo doth the Scripture, Exod, ak^totheoAarenthy brother, &c.hdumb.i.qq. a hou foalt ap~ '' i- • point the Levits ever the Tabermcle of doe ffefimony, and over aU the ‘ . veffiels, and all that belongeth thereunto: fb faith Hezjeklah to the - l.evites,7'he Lord hails chofenyou to fiand before him, and to minifier unto him: Efay 6.8. And 1 heard the vrryce of the Lord faying. Whom s ' fhallIfend,andwhoffi>allgoeforme'i 9. and hee faid, goe and fay to 4 > dsis people, Jerem,i.i{. And the Word of the Lord came unto rntyfay-" d ing,v.$.Hof.i,t. atid the Word of ^ the Lord came to me, Heb.l,f» Joh,i,6,,TherewAsamAnfenfofGod^Lul{^^f2»Mattb,io,^. Tkefe twelve S E c T .6. feculidr onely to Prophets in office. 2;; 5^ twtlvz Jefwfent forth, Ifa. 4^. l6. J/x 6 1. I. Hch. 4. Joh.20. 2i.Jl'Iattb.2^.i^> t ^ . Pont. ii. I. Pont. 1.1. Gill, i, i. Ai:i. 14. 13- and Barnabas ordained Pliers in every Cfonrcb^ I Tiw.4.14. I Tim.$.22.2Tim.2.2,^.Tit.i.c?,io. If you urge not fending, you goe from the Scriptures. 2. Hefaith alhrholavpfiilly teach are fent of God in rfpeCt of per^ fonall gifs. But i. where doth the holy Ghoh fpeakefo in the Scripture^ Alithen who have gifts to be Kings and Magi- ftrates arefentof God to the throne and bench > what bloody confufions would hence fellow? Yea if they have gifts to bee Kings and do not all die to the throne,thcy refift the calling of Goci, and finne in fo doing, as Jonah did,and hide their Lords Talent. 2. Women in whofe lipps is the Law of grace, Prov. Oi)£pfcop: 31 26. and who are to teach the younger women, Tif. 2. 3. 4, arefofentofGodtopreachj OhHt(f^yi\\ty)iheyareforhidden^jceki^^s to preach. I anfwerjtriie, then (to be gifted topreachi) is not all one trall.demidfione with this (to bee fent to preach') for to bee fent to preach of God^ mwiftxap.io. is to be commanded to preach. If then women bee fent in re- Ipeft of gifts, they are commanded to preach, and that by jneonfejj. cap. God, and yet Gods Word forbiddeth them to preachy zi.fe[k.2.^. that fame \vill of God revealed doth command and forbid one (0 Scciniu and the fame thing, which is abfurd. Prgo, to be gifted i? not to be fent to preach. 3. You herecicarely fide with Arnuniatis (fyoftorodim' mnd Socinians, fovPpifcopiw f;?) requircthno more to preach- 42. ing but that the man bee idoneons and apt ttf teach. And Poddecimin (IfyUheophNocolaides, that there be in him an holy life andaptitudo not.Snnglccti dddocendimalhs, aptitude to teach others. 4. Arminians ^nd So- cinians teach that the fending, 10. 14. and other places are de folkapsftolk meant of extraordinary (ending which is now cealed, fince the fenmnem efe. Apoftlcs are dead. So (c ) Epifiopiw (d) and Arminians in their (i) Profef. cpnfc(rion.(e)^(7««?*f (f) Oporodiuf expoand thephce,Rom.io. 14. P aulum de fuo duntaxat tempore loqni, and fo there is no need of (ending now: and K.o/?iwyS«(ympathi2lng with them, faith, (^h)Cahhm Ordinary officers are not fent novp by the Church, as the Apofles Commentdn were then fent ofChrifl • but the profeiTors of Leyden (gj refuting the Arminians, fay there is a necefTitic of fending now as there was then, ^\\d(h)Calvini{i)Beza,(kf) Parous accord to this, tbielordirdriov^ tKtmrdmrit debetmiligu (^fOPareuidetrdmk etkmyycmicw debn mtWgu Mm2 that "^27^ Confiitutc churchy Ch ap .5, ibjt Paul fpealiith ef ordinary calling, 4. The Word of God dif- fcrenceth the r-iving of gifts to the mimlfery. and the giving of authorities cindCtndin^authoritati-veby a lavyfull calling, the one bclng^co//^m ‘l^va.wiai, the other as Mjttb, 1 0. 1 . Thm /;e called the trvehe^and gave them pon\ r, and t;. 5 . their fending and gifting by anthoritie is ck^rcphefe mM he fent ouii So Jer.i.’^.Ihave feparated thee^&cxhis is calling and fending, & Z’ Q. Then the Lordput forth hif hand and touched mj mouthy this is a’giving of gifts, and 7/^. i.i. 7/nW- is gifted when he faw the viiions ofGod, butChjp.6,7, he is fcnt and receiveth authori¬ ty togoe, beridethatz;*8,9. and Joh,20. when Chrift breathed upon the Difcipks, hec giveth them the gifts of the holy Spirit, but when he faith, Go and teach, and as my father Jent me,fo fetid 1 you, he giveth them anthoritie and fendeth them: yea though Prophets did prophecic true things that (houM come to palle, yet were they falfe Prophets, Veut.i^.1,2. becaufe the Lord fent themnot. And for the place, Kern. lo, 14. cited from 7/ii. 52.. though Prophets hearing IJ'aiah and Jeremiah prophecie of the peoples returne from Babylon, fhould prophecy the fame that JCaiah and Jeremiah had prophecied, yet not being fent of God, they fboulu have beene falfe Prophets'.and after the Spii it is en¬ tered unto ^zechiel,ch.2 .2 « and fb he is gifted, yet is there ailO- therfcnding,t^.3. then faid the Lord unto me,&c. And might (I prayyou)BWphave preached all his Mailer Jeremiahs Pro¬ phecies? But I thinke that (hould not have made him a Prophet: yea and Chrif in whom was all fulncjfe of gifts and grace, Joh, 1.16 ,Col. 2.9. yet tooke not? on him to be a P ricjl of the New T e- flament till he vpcu called of God, as Aaron, Heb. 5. 455* J‘>h.lA > and Calvin, MufcultM,Gualter, expone the Prophets and Paftors, prophecyingpeace,7/^.52.tobethe Prophets, who notoncly were gifted.to preach, but fentwith fpeciall authority, to pro¬ phecie the peoples deliverance out of Babylon'. And laltly,by this alfo have the gifted Prophets a calling of God, to admini- ftrate the Sacraments, becaufe, if to be gifted, be to be lent ot (/) Arnmirn God, certainly they are gifted mApologxAf. no lefle then to preach, and fo (/) faith the Armimans, wit cur in cafu n^cejJitatU neit pQtefta fJsli ali^ut), infatu aqua tingfi ant mter fidelet sam Domini non celdrari pjfeti Se CT.I,2. ■peculiar onely to Prophets in of fee. 277 tbeir (m)Socm^ and W Smfim, If they fay, Chrilt requireth a particular Miniiier to the SacrairientS) but notfotothewoid: I an fwerpto paftorall preaching he requi- (n) Smalchu rcthalfo a peculiar minilter, as our brethren teach, from difp.demmJU 20.28. t Pe/.5 4 5. but to teachingby vertue of a gift any gifted man is fufticienc : the fame diftinaion may as well hold, that there is a paftorall adminillration of the Sacraments and a common adminillration of them by vertiicof a gift, yea and ((?) GerardmohCev'^tthwclUih^ttoihe calling of ihemnifierjbe- lo7?ietb ti e adminif ration of iheSacrawems, at a fpeciall part thereof, iCor 12, 29. Ephef, ^,11, Jam.'^. 1.7. yea and if minifters bee fierioecclepa- fervardsyi Cc;r.4.i2. are they not dijpetifat or j of the Sacraments, by their office, as of the Word i! n.67>W74‘ 5. Kobinfon giveth for ffiame a fort of calling to the unofc- ced Prophets, tomt, thzt the Church reqtiirethtbem, if they have a word of exhortation,to fpeakecn, But i. not his Clourch, but the rulers required Paul and Parnabas to fpeak^. 2. The Rulers knew them to be Apollles and Pallors by office, for there were Prophets there, Ghap. 14* but theApollles would have none to preach, ajPallors by office, but uich as are proved,and authorized by the Elders, i Tiw. 3. 10. cb. 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5.22. 2 Tim. 2.2,3. 3‘ calling of the Church is onely for orders caufe in the conllitute Church, but a thing not necclfary by divine inlUtution,and Co the Socimans. So Smalcms (u') teach us that the Churches , ^ . . /• , r p •• j-r y j- j 1 1 (p) Simlc7M in refut. the\. Frar^u par. i.difp. (ending and calling in the Apo- ^^■p^g ’^-jj.Scnnegamw cxiftacotifuetudineprimj^ llolick Church was a cullome, ecrlcfta: Apoficlks: cenfefuii Hind etiam mne & valde decorum arbitramur (filth fieri poffe — 9fV hoc eft in qHsftione^ an ejnjniodi Stnalcius') ut id obfervaretur • and ronfthutio fit prorfus necejJ'ajia ad conftituendwn and fo faith ( Andr. Kaddecittf, vdddeem in now ad lib. Sniiglecil and the (r) Arminians have allo 5^ . ; the fame ditlinftion : But this (r)l\emonft.inApol6g,cap.tf.fol.iiy.wifie~ place approveth not that every «f»a efe necefariam cencedimw necejfmte erdink lay perfon ffo to fpeake) might preach in the jewes Synagogues. ^ 2. Argum. If Chrift afeending on high led captivitie captive, ‘ and gave gifts unto men, (bme to be Apoliles and fome Paflors^ and Doftors, and that for the gathering of Chillis body, and Mni 4 if 278 publick preaching in a conftitme Chursh, C h a p . 5 . iffome^not all are Prophets, i Cor. 12. 29. then hath God ap¬ pointed Pallors in office to bee the ordinary gatherers of follies into JefusChrift, and if this bee not Paid, when hee alcended on high, hee made all private Chriftians d^ yW, preachers toedifie piiblikely the whole Churchy and if any bee not gifted, it is their owne fault, for they are obliged to bee fuch. 3. Argum, 10. 42. contradillinguiffieth the prophet and the righteous man, as different perfons,and having different rewards, hedothnot acknowledge a righteous man to be aProphet, hocipfi^ becaufehe is a righteous man. But Chrifi doth contradiftinguifli them,z'.4i. He that receiveth a Pro¬ phet in the name of a Prof)et^ f:>all receive a Prophets reward^ and he that receiveth a righteous many in the name of a righteous manyfaaH receive a righteous mam reward ; Ergo, Chrift acknowledgeth them to differ. Now if a righteous man^ hoc ipfoy becaufeheeis a righteous many and a member of the Church, fhould excrcife thefefamefpecificeafts witha Prophet, that is, if hee fhould piiblikely preach to convert foules, he fhould by this place bee aProphet, and the reward of a Prophet fhould be given to the receiver of the righteous man, yea and more then the reward of a Prophet, in refpeft he is both a righteous man,and aPro- phet. 4. To all Prophets a fpeciallpromifc of Gods affillanceand prefence is made in the word, as Jerew.1.18, 19. 28.20 L^.21. Verfe 14.15- A^i.g. Verfe 17. But to thefe who are not prophets by office, there is no fuch promife in the word 5 Erg(3j 5. All that arefent of God as ordinary converters of foules from the kingdome of darkeneffe to the kingdome of Jefiis Chrift, mufl feeke outfit words, as the Preacher did,Ecc/e/i2.ii. 12. hee mufl convince and judge the hearer, and make maftifejl the fecrets gif the heart, as i Cc;r.l4.24, 25, he mufl cut the word aright, as a T imothj, 2 T iw.2 ,15 . he mufl give every one of the houfe meate in dm. feafon,Matth,2^>i^6. he mufl ^ow and try the wajes of the peo- pk,Jerem,il.l^.Whenhe feeththefwordcomtningyhe muflwarnethe wicked to turm from his evill way, Ezech. 5.18,19. Hee mufl watch for Joules^ as one is to give an accoHiftflief fi 3*17! Sect. I, a. fcculiAretielpaPrefhetsin Office, UmhM.,vIcioh^nco«cikd ,oGcd and ih« h^nuf pray And n- , La incLpfud, ^ Or. 5. zo.Andkevnfpvehmfdfnhol. ttLdinL hn,Ad^,i6. And net intangk hmff «,tb a^ iLcaUmLTm.2.a. All thefe cannot bo done by Prophets not in office. And all thefe are duties of Pallors in office, and to t7 privateChriftians,who are commanded to attend Aeir owne filings were unreafonable, and repugnant to the Word of God. Tne propofition is cleare ; no man can preach, but heewhomullgL himfelfeto reading, and rnuft watch and foeaketo the prefentcafe of the hearers j but efpecially fuch Preachers as are the onely ordinary converters of foules to C/jrili mull give warning that the unrighteous die not in his fmni’ now to fay that afl thefe were duties incumbent to mr- IZ TlificerJafihncrt,carpcnter>, cfoaiteri, were to mocke tLwordofed, and to fay, thefe and thefe onely werethega- xhZrsoi ttCburth, and Kingdome to Cfcriji, were unknown* ’^‘^"AflProphetsare fet downe in Chrifts roll pflawfull officers 2 Tffie rules and canons for the right exercjfe of their nLlle^y is fet downe, efpecially feeing thefe pretended pro¬ phets are prefumed to be the greateft part of the vifible Church. I The oLly ordinary gainers of foules to CW.ngdonie and vifible cLrcfc, even to the lecond commingof Jefm Cbnft. 4. Seeing the Lori doth fo often csmplaine of idle Paftois, of dumbedogges, by whofeileeping, foules are lofed. Now this Argument for the propoiitionfeemeth moll realonable. In the old^Tetlament Fricp, Leviut, /’royfce/r; and all the edifying officers arefet downe there, and fo are the officers^and canons anent their government fet downe in the New Tcfoment, Eph. fi 1. 1 Cor.fa. X k. 1 Tim.?, a Tim. a. Aa. 2.17, i8. Joia.aS. ia.20.28.But no fuch things arc written in the old or new Te- ■ ftament of gifted Prophets not in omce. • • i r 7 All lawfiill officers have power-authoritatively ffioni lefM Chriji to remit and to retaini pines, by the preaching of the Word. But Preachers, out of office have no fuch power. Ergo, Preachers out of office, are not tawfull Prea- ‘'^TheproporittonisjM^ao.ai. The affiiroption is evidew. aSo Treachingfeculiar to Prof lets iff Office, Ch ap.j^ for where are they Jent as thzFather fe?jt his Sonm Chrijl ? and that promife is made onely to the and to their fiicceflbrs. Prophets without office arc not the fuccedbrs of the A- poftles. (a) Kobinfm ( a) Kohinfm fai tha the commlfilon there given is peculiar to the A- Peoples pica, pofiks onely ^ and confirmed by the miraculom inbreathmg of the holy Qljofi^atid by them to be difpenfedp\m ipally to unbekevers^of ail rrhich notbhigis common to ordinary officers fut elfewhere^ this potver is gi¬ ven to the ti^hole Churchy Adatth, iG.lj. iCorA’ 2 Cor, 6, 6, Pea to every faithfuU brother^ Adatth. i6.i^,Ch. i8. 15. Luk^ij, 5, This * . is that' which Anabaptifis teachech (as {h) Chemnhm loc. com. fart.^.esg. fb') Chemnitius faith) and the very doftrin de Ecclefyag. jl4* offc) Ofiorodlmfdf Nicolaides. (c) Socintts., (C) oftorodMm!nft„.cap.^z.p<,i. ^ueexcept the miraculous inbreathing of fly NiaUi(ki irtl). Socini the holy Gholl, there is nothing here pe- deeccleftd ^ miniflerky cap. i. pag, culiar to the Apoftles onely: for the loo- '54^* . fing and retaining of finne, is nothing but (ej SocinHs trail.de eeclef.pag.i/^. binding and loofing of the finnes, and this is nothing but the forgiving and retaining of ffiine by the ; preaching of the wordj and cenfures of the and that \ binding and loofing, Matth. 16. is not given to the whole ; Church of beleevers, for the Text faith no ffich thing, but powerofthe keyes is given to Peter ^ that is, to the Church- guides the fucceffors of Peter. 2. Authoritative power of for¬ giving of Imne, is not faidtobee ratified in heaven, but onely when the Church doth bind and loofej and forgiving, . Lukfij. is betwixt fifter and fifterj who have not power to bind t and loofe in heaven. 8. All Prophets are either ordinary or extraordinary, as is clearein Gods Word; extraordinary now are not in the Church, and the ordinary Prophets now are not gifted to preach the Word, except as Pimothy, from their youth they have bcene trained up in the Scriptures, and have learning, feiences, knowledge of the tongues, if he would bee a man able totcach others, 2Tfw.2{3. iT/w. 3. hee muft meditate, reade, and give himfelfe wholly to thefe things, I Tim. 3. i$,!6. and ib muft leave his calling contrary to the Apoftle his comman- dement, i Cor. 7.20321,12. i Thejf^ 1 1. Ephef,^.2B. but if hee ^ have 28r S E c T .. 1 ,2 . Preaching of perfons not in Office, hive a gift for publicke preaching, he is to feparate himfelfe for it, ieeiiig a gift is a token ot Gods feparation. ph Qjcif. 1 1 1. It hjher thz A^gtimentj of A'fr.Poblnfonfor tijepro- Peoples ptca iJ’cjingoj pnvjtc pcrfom^?iot in ojjice^doe ^rgnglj conclude ? prophecy- ing,pag.34. I ihall fet them doivne in order and difciiflc them. If a Bl/bot mufx bear, to teach thm be mufi be trjed before he bee admitted to It ojji.e. P>‘go, while he n out of office he muf prophecie. Anfrv. This Argument concludeth not the Queflion forbv as good reafon the Tonnes of the Prophets or youne Prophets ivho behoved toexercife their gift, as i Sam.lo. 5. j KilTr I Ri»^.2o.35. before they bee fully received as Prophets, mtiftbeprophcts and officers not in office differing from Prophets tn office, even as ti.eir lay Prophets are d"ffe! rent from Paftors,but an apprentife of a trade is nota different tradefman from the mafler to whom hee ferves as apprentife but he IS onciy different from him in degree. But their Lai* are tradcimen not fonnes ofthe Pr^hets, not ayml .ng at thepaltorall charge, but ordinary officers for conw- tingoffotiles, and doe differ from Pallors, as thole who are non-Paftors, differ from Paftors o/Hdsd WMedad, It the ffiru cf frophccyir^,i„Mh!g them u prophecy mi made, hem etetrMrdrn^ Prophet,, mhyfiouldnot lyiLrlLtli morJmay ^ priheJfeZl to mjke htmm ori„uryPjhe, > Wan, UH.Jr, {„ people merePropbe„,m,Jhe,h at roeU the ufe, a, podio/oftheoil Mm The fewes fay that f/dadandkdK ffthft Elder , upon whom was powred part ofthatfpirit ofomov' cy, that was on Mofet, and tlrey hy they were wrUtenKe 70. papers, btit not elefted, hlcJfc tlfey drj^ r^p^r: pVn a part and not ini Senex, bat it is not like Jojhus would O'- that //a/?/ ^ them unto the people: However nro- phHs they were. But both the Antecedent is falTe and the n equence nulle, for xTyou meatie by the Beri!// gifting ofEl^ da 2%2 Arguments for preaching of C h ipieapag.3^ djdmdMedad, a naked and a bare revealing to them of the vHions of God, without an impullive commandemcnt rrom God (ettinathcm onaftion to prophecie,(this impulhon is an authoritative fending and callingO the antecedent^ is falfe, for that gifting ofthemonely made them able, but «ot formally authorized Prophets : but if the gifting of them did include both thegift and the command of God, to ufe thegift^ as certainly it did, now the confequence is null, forthe na¬ ked giving of an ordinary gift, except God by himfclfe, and now by the authority of his Church, command the ufe of the gift, nogiftedman,beeaufegifted,isbyandby a Prophet, but he muft have a commandemcnt ccclefiallicke now to preach, as £‘;^^^and.1 is ' here taken for n« and noteth the accufative cafe, and 1 s to bee read . And hefent the Princes, as Puxtorjiw noteth, Tbefaur. I, I. c.j 2 / and this Chaldaifme is to be fecne in thefe bookes of the Chronicles written after the Captivitie, as 2 Chron.^.i^. SSnST that they might praife Jehovah, ^nd Chap. 32.17. ■r • n'in^y he writ letters alfo, to raikonthe Lord, and fo ^ HT 9 ,heparallcnpUce,»K;»£.i9.4. place-, as the Doaor c;teth,is well expoued by K.Sakmm larcbi - in his Commentary nnVy cs’anDnw » Oiansn casns nv wh >33 awns nnintn 110’ tt!)® canoy j3Vn ■ Dntsni Djijny pnnnQ ri« thnis,itrvas properto the Prie jt sand, Lmtes'^uhh Oli toteach&inllruftiasitis writ- S E c T . 1 , 2 . per f OHS not in office^diffolved, 24.28.according toal that the Priefts and Lcvitcs (hal teach you, do yee^ but the Princes went with them lelt they (hould have rebelled againft their words, that they might com- pellthemto obey. See. the word in pihzl iignificth this, riD!? in lull^didicity inpihel TQV hccauled him to leanie, Dan. • T • *1 • 1,2 a.. JSlebuchadnezzar commanded allb Penaz t=na7b to teach them learning and the language of Chaldea-^ that honorable Courtier was not a Schoolemaltcr to teach the children of the captivitie himfelfe, but he did it by others. The King of Syria (aithtothe King of Ifrael thou fhajl cure of his leprofie; theMaide exponed it, thou fhalt cure him by another, Elifha lhall cure him. filat fcourged Jefus, but Livm faith,the Judge Paid to a burrio^ i. LiUor^ coUiga ms’- nus : fo Veut.^i, 22. Mojes therefore writ this fong the fame day, and taught it, 1 9. C3n’B3 teach them thiffong^ and put it in their tmuth. It was impoflibic that Adofesm his owne perfon, could teach the peo¬ ple, and put this fong in their mouth, therefore he behooved to teach them by the Priefts and Levitcs,as 24.25. a. The Hebrewes may read fo, but he fent to his princes^ for the letter ^ is a note of the accufative cafe, of the dative , of the gewi//Ye,oroftheaccu{ativecalewithacertainemotion as to Vavid^ov o^Vavid, Valet Habrais (jnqnit Scbindle- • T 9 riis) ad^ in^ vel and it noteth a motion to a thing, Gen.i.ii.& adifieavit^ be made the rib in a woman dud, T • m 4 8.27. and Qideon made it in an Ephod iSam,/^. ‘they V ' annointed David to bee King, Then it muft bee read, bee fent to the Princes^ Benchail^&c, to teach in the Cities of ludah^v.S. and with tlxm he fent Levites^v,p> and they taught in Itidahi there is not the leaft fignificatioii in the Text that the Princes taught. Robmfotu Princes and Judges are to open and expone the Law N n 2 hf 284 Jrgum ms for ^/reaching of C h a p . 5 . hy'wbkb thy owtrm^ dfi thy govcme with tyrarmy. jinfw Tudsesarcto convince thetheete and the niurthcierj I. Inacoiaiveway,notinaneccleiialVick way. 2. z\s thefe finnes arc tronblefonic and hurtful to the State and Conzmon' wcakh 3 That others may feare to htut the State by the like hnnesmot thatthe malefaaors may be converted to God and their foules may be favedj but your lay-Prophecs fimphcitir, not in ordim ad p^namjurethc onely ordinary converters of Kobinfon, 7 here ii an excelleni Sermon ( faith hej of le! ofiaphaN to the Judges ^2 Chr on, 1^ .6, and to the Levites.p. i 0. and a dhme prayer 8. 20. and HezeKt^hhath an excellent Sermon to tk Priejh and Uvites, in the very temple, z Chr^n. 29. 4, ^.^nd Nehemiah taught the people the Law of the Lord: Kings are Sbepbeards and fi^ders^nnt onely by government^ but alfoby injln'Mton. _ ^Anfw, I. Thefe Sermons of Ichofjaphat and Hezfktab were firil in time of extraordinary defeftions, when the Priefts (whofeit were to teach the people) were corrupted and turned 2, They were Sermons of Prophcticall inftinft and divine impulfions, astbevery ftile of themckareth, and therefore cannot warrant Chriftian Princes to bee ordinary Prophets, except you make the a nationall Pallor overPaliorSj and two thouland Congregations; for if, as Prince, hee bee their Pallor, he is equally Pallor and teachei* to ail thefe Congre¬ gations, andhemuftbeas Prince, obliged to bee a Prophet ta convert all ; How exclude they a Pallor of Pallors and a dioce- fjan prelate, who introdiKe a nationall Pallor > Yea how de¬ ny we a Pope, if the King carry both the fwords, both ot the fpirit as a Prophet, and that ordinarily, by his calling to feed foules, andthecivillfwordto take vengeance upon evill doers? for whofoever preacheth the word of God as a Prophet, hath ' the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven committed unto him, to bind and loofe, to remit and retaine finnes on earth, and in heaven, for the preached Gofpell is the keyes of the king- dome, as is the power of Church cenjures, Theo mull the Kings have both keyes of Church and State, and what hindereth but , they admit the King as King, and a nationall Pallor,to bet^ j>erfofis not in office^dijfohed. Se CT,I,2# ^ head ofthe Church under Chrifl-. 3. ConhdertheKing asa Chriftianand gifted with learning, hce hparmspatrUy and publick nurfe father of the Church, and may occalionally up¬ on fome extraordinary exigent, at the meeting of the States, or when his armies are going out to battell, make life of the WordofGod, to exhort them to generall duties of Religion, andjuftice, and to be prepared for meeting with etemitieand judgement; and this he doth as a Chriltian father, his fub- jefts being his children : but what is this to inferre that the iCiwg as is a Prophet, and an ordinary feeder of foules ex ^cioy by office, and that by hiiowkdge and injirn&iony as Robinjbn faith,and an ordinary converter of foules, and fuch a Prophet as doth preach in the Church ordinarily, to the edify¬ ing oft he and conviftion and converlion of Infidels, and gathering of a peopleto God, as they fay of their Pro¬ phets out of office, 1 C:>/'.i4.4,5.i2.23,24,2$.3i. And upon the fame ground a King n'ho hath the fpirit of adoption, may pub- likely pray,as Jehapaphat did for the of hofts hisprefcnce, to eoe out with his Armies againff the enemies of the Ggjpe\ hut ujpecieipojitione ad generis pojitionem male fcqmtuvy hee may be the peoples moutli to Gudin fuch an exigence, and hee may give a word of exhortation atient duties generall of good fub- jefts ; hee is an ordinary Prophet, for the ordinary preaching of the Golpel to all his Subjefts; it is a loole aiid^ vaine colleftion. Laftly, Nehemiah a Trince taught the people, Qllh. he, I aufwer.Ne/jrwi^h was a Prophet and Author of Canonick. Scripture, as was Salomon^ and therefore his teaching pro- veth not the point,Nc/;rm.i.z;.i. Nor can 1 finde where 'Nehe¬ miah preached or prophccicd to the people at all, but that Ezra the Scribe, Nehenh^. and the Levites, Chap. 8. and 9. (which Koh infon emth without warrant ) did inffruft and teach the people. Robinfbn, And if it were not (faith he} the received order in JCrael of old for mm out of opce to fpeal^ and teach in publickey how didSoribefy PharifeeJ and Liryj'ers teach publicklj among the JerreSy of whim jet many were ?iot Levites, or Churchmmy but hidiferenily of any tribe ? ?hiL 3,5* tv as lefm admitted to d'lfpute in N u 3 , th&'^ 286 Arguments for preaching of C h a p . 5 . C&lvh pr iznlersm,l-l< the Temple with the Vohiorj^LuI{. 2. 46. and to preach in the Syna- gogues^Maith.cy. 35. Luk^^. 16^17. and hon? rvcre Paul andBarna- bof dcjiredy if they had any n>or d of exhortation^to fay on ? Ahi. 13*1 4* 15. For the rulers acktiorvledged Chrijl and Paul for no extraordinary •Prophet s^bttt 077cly admitted them to tloe ufe of their gifts. Anfsv. I. [t is great ignorance, ifyoU thinke Scribes, Pha- rifees and expounders oi the Law werp not Prophets, becaufe "they were not of the Tribe of Tevij for Prieils behooved onely tobee ofche Tribe of Lm, Prophets, as leremiah and others,were extraordinarily raifed up of God out of any tribe, nsCalvin well obferveth, and all verfed in Scripture, and that they were teachers in office is cleare, Matth.it^, 2. They fitinMofes bkehaire^vA^ l^,&c. and the office of teaching, though abufed, is alfo aferibed by Chriif, to the expounders ofthe LawA-ukA u 46. and what is Paid of Pharifees in taking away thekeyofknowledgejisfaid ofthem,2'. 52. 2. Chriif s asking of quelf ions, and that when hee was 12. yeares of age, all wondering at his learning, Lz42. 42. was no aft of prophecying : and granting it had beene the praftifeof the lemfChurchtQ admit a child of tv/elve yeares to preach in the Temple, and to admit hand ov^er head, tradefraen, and all to prophecy in the Temple, it is an Argument from their cor¬ rupt praftife, a faHo ad jits ^ and no moi e a i ule for the preach¬ ing of fafhioners, cloathiers, mariners, in the Temple, then the Tewes their taking up ftones in the Temple to ftone Chrift: and it is knowne that Chrift did not publickly prophefiein the Synagogues till he was bapti2ed(as all the learned thinke)and while his name and fame fpread abroad, that a great Prophet wasarifen,L?^^3'^L^^5^3* Yea and the Pha- rlfces k^ew him to be a teacher fent of God^l.oh.‘^»i. And all the pec^^ pie took^ him to he a Prophet ^ and theieforc the ruleis feared to apprehend him, and his doftrine and miracles got him the name of a Prophet fent ofGodj and P aul and Bat nahas were known to be teachers in office, elfe the rulers would not have defired a Kford of exhortation, for they did not invite ftrangers promifeu- oiifly to prophefie, and this you onely fay, but doe not prove, and is more for us noragainft Kohinjon allcadgcth a place out of ^•3*4' where it Se CT.I,2. perfifJs mt in office ydi^olved. is raider hat Ifrael and ludah in a fpirituaU conference p all incourage one another (as C alvin faith') to repetitance^ andto jiym themfelves to the true Church 5 which iV nothing for publicise propheejing^ for tbuf much private ChriflianSj yea all that feare God^ women not excepted, may doe in Chrijlian conference j of ii cleare^ Tjach, 8. 21 , Mai, 3. PfaLo^2.^.Efa.2,l,2,^.Heh. ^.J^-Heb. 10.23,24525. The fourth place which he bringeth is, Matth.to, v,l> S.6. Chrifl fentouttbe twelve VifcipleJ to preach the Kmgdome of 3^,4©. heaven to the lofl peepe ofthehonfeoflfraef hut they were not Apo- files or Treachers in office^ till his refurretiion, but onelj Apofiles ekbl asyoufaj, the major ele Cl Fori, they received not commipon till after Chrifis reprreCiion^ loh, 20. 22. 23. Matth, 28, 1 93 2o« 2. rheleafi in the kjngdome of God is greater then John B apt ifij for the Chrifiian Church began not properly till his refurreCfion^ and the Apofiles being members of the Church of the 'New Ifefiament, they couldnet he Apofiles in opce, before Chrifis death, except an adjunCl be before the fubjeCly and an officer before the incorporation, whereof he is an officer, ^,thej were ignorant of many myfieries of C hrifl, his death, rcfurreCfion, nature of his Kingdome,Adattb.20,&c, which was unheJcemingApofiolick^dignitie, to tne which the highefi degree of infallible revelation was re^uifite. 4* Now did they returne, at non-refi dents to remaine with Chrifi till his death s' ^ . Fphef 4, 1 1. Chrifi till he afeended on highland not till then, gave fome to he Apoy files, &c. Hence it mufifoHow that the Vif iples were Prophets not in office, and fo did preach all this time. Anfwer, I. I anrwerthefe frivolous reafons. 9« T prove they were ApoftleSjOr at leaft Prophets in office, beiore Chrifts death and ‘ rcfiureftion. And I. They received not ample and largeft commiffion to ■ go and preach to all nations, before Clirifls icCurrc:di\on,Mattb, 28.1 9. that is true, but what then ^ Therefore they received no ■ commiffion as Padors in office to preach to Ifrael, not to the. Oentihs or Samaritans, it no wayes followeth^ yea the con¬ trary, a callingto aPaftorall charge they had, tMatth, 10.5, Thefe twelve did lefus fend out, and commanded them faying,Gde,&c,. A'ndthefe direftions and canons which concerne watchmen,. iTiw.3. are fully fet downe,0^£j/^/;. iD.whcn they receive both 288 K^rguments for preaching cf Chap, 5', ■(rf) RemonflJn ronfejf.cap.tz. \b)Ep:fcop. difp.i^.Thefi. 4> ?• (c) Socmt^ tra^l. deectlefi. per totH'n Qpr pa^.Uyl^, (^d) NicolaidcJ atdefetif.Socini irall.de ecckf. cap.i.pag.wi. (e ) Qaftiw de eatiuBaptifta- rum erroribw lib.i,pag.i%, ^ giftSjZ'.i. andauthoritieand acallingj^;.5. and fpeciall inftru- ftionS5^'.758,p_,lo.how they fliould difcharge and acquit them- felves in their miniftcry, the like whereof is never given to Iaj~ Tfnphets(Ji mufl: crave leave to life this word.J To the 2, I anfwcr. That it is falle that Chriil died and lived a member of the leirijh Church onely, he received the Sacrament of baptifme as a member of theChriftian Church, as lice was circumciied and keeped the Law to teftific hce xvas a member of Jewiih Church; audit became him to bee a member of both Churches, who was to of txvo one people, Ephef.2.\>^. And it is falfe that the Apoftles were adjunfls of the Chriilian Church ; as Apoflles inveked in their full Apoftolikedignity, to preach to all the world, they were parts and members, not adjunfts of theCathoIick viiible Church of Chriftians: when Pallors are called adjuiiGs of thevifible Church, it is clcare that they are made but accidents of the viiible Church, Sc fo that the Minillery is not limply neccHary to thevifible Church,which is the wicked doftrin Qfa)A:minunsfb')Epifcoplusfc')S9cmui^'Ni-> coUidesfjr%L the Anahaptifis taught the lame,as faith(eJGjf/ur, But though the Apoftles, as invefted with full Apoltolick au¬ thority, be members of the Chriftian Church, and the Nejv lerufjkmhee founded upon their doftrine, Ephef2. 20. Revel,... 21 .14. yetthis hindercth not, but as called Apoifles and offi¬ cers, limited to preach to loled Ifracl onely^Matth. 10 5,6,7, they xverc members of the Jexviffi Church,and called Apolllcs. To the 3. 1 anfwer. ignoranceof fundamental! points not ful¬ ly propofed and revealed, if there bee a gratious dapolltion of faving faith, to beleevethele when they fliall be revealed, fuch was as intheLords Difciples, Matth. \6 16,17. LHk^2i.2By2g. may well Hand with the dignitie ofyoung, and asyet limited who had not yet recei¬ ved the holy Gholl, in that meafure, . 1.8,9. that was rc- quifite for Apoftles, in their full Apolf olicke charge, and made infallible pen-men ofCanonick Scriptures, fent to preach to all the world To the 4. I anlwer, They were not non-reli- dents, becaufe they returned to relide with Chrift after they, had ealfen out devils, TL4.l,2. (which your lay-Prophetsby your owne confeffion cannot lawfully doc) not to bee idle, but . s ^ ^ 1)2 . perfommtm Ofjice,di{fdlve d. tolearnc more, and co beeyeand eare wimefles of thedoftrine 2re/. 1.16,17 lb. I i.i,2)3. Mattb, 25.27,28 20 Luh fht which waVn^ktrt that they might preach thefe things to the world. Nor is ^a u attending, reading, as i Tint 2 *1: 16 though he be not, then teaching, a non-rclident. To^the^’^ f fay, when Chrift afeended unto heaven. Ether a t t Ff r* but that gifting o^ohS not^f thetnftitutionofApoftles, totheprecifetime ofhis afeenfion- for you grant that after the Lords refurrefl-Jnn j u r his afeeniion they were ordained Apoftics Mattl sT 20..;. but the full fending of the hohSclr at n’/ gtlife, Paftors and Teachers, is aSed to hi fpeciall fruite ofhis afcenfiol^S. t g , “I* therefore is their fending called an effe’l' If thf hoi y’snirk FortheiecandpointjGivingand not granting that the Ann" ftles were not Apoftles, till after the rifurresfon not follow, that they wereIav-Pronhf.i-o r» Church, elfe where were Scribei ThZ-r r DoBm, all fitters in Metis his chail, Tu ftles fure, what were they ttn > al J h’' "S’' Apo- No, If then I provethatlheApote!;Teal“lst°offit' thou^ It were granted that they were not Annftl c/ fuIneiTeandpIenitudethcreof tLy were no^lp fromthedead, Iprove as much ac u* Chriftarofe f. 25. was chofen in thlnT a ’f ^.Masihi^ flU- Now Lay.ProDhet/h“'’“‘^^^"^'^f-^''‘’'” ^’’'^I’Jxdcu Minil}er7,norcananvfho(i^-* ?° .Epilcopacie, no »n ripofikpiipjch i 7 place (aid to bee chofn to Pi J PsiohAy. Honm Ichofenjcu trrelvcl this choofing was 2 $9 It Isavainc thing to that teachers of all Ifrael, re¬ maining in If- racl were non- rcfidentsjthac isjPaOorsnot attending theis charge. apo Arguments for freachi ngcf C h a p . 5 . was to an Embaffagej faith CyriU, Augufine, Enthjmm, and all our Divines with them. * ni 2 Maith. 10.2^ Shefi are the names of the twelve Apojties^v. ^ hefend chem.What power hegiveth tothem inrefpcaof al the world ^(7 remit and retains fmnes^ loh.20. that hee givetn to tow3i^dthehoHfeoflfraehv,ii,i2,ii.underthen,imc of ofered peace, ( Magn & minus non variant fpekm) Mark^ 1 3 ‘ 2.14. hee ordained twelve/^Tmt hce made twelve to be with hinty ffhich be might fend to preachy Ltikz 9,1 • and he called the twelve, g^^^ATTiTeiKiP Avrif^he Cent them, hee tooke them from their n- Ihing, and made them fjhers of men^y etnA. Mattb, 10. 10, heecal- \tt\\t\\Qm workmen worthy of their hirev private Prophets are not pifted, nor (enf^nor taken from their callings, nor. are they workmen defeiving ftipend, for that is due to Prophets by o(Bce,.i Cor.9.13.14. G«i.d.6.i , j - 2. Thofewho have power to dilpenfe the fealcs of grace,and to baptize, are not private or unofficed Prophets , but of God Ldin office, as i C.r, 1. 17. ^nd {a) ib) Confe/of hinfon granteth this, and fo doe Separatifts tgch But jthe Separatipy Difciples of Chrift, before his refurrcftion, baptized, isht A-» 2« . 1 #1 » 4 Thole who were witneffes of the life, miracles, doctrine of Chrift, and preached the fame, and confirmed it by luira- eleSjWerepaftors. . .,.,0.1 ir r l /i S. Thofewho were twelve feleaed men chofen, 13. (c'i Etlfanniie named Apofiles, Mutk.'j.^'S. ?2. K i- to wnom After. cr^M thekeyesofthekingdome were given, d/aii*. l». 17, IS, i?. J-Mp-y. jiyjdfc. id. ip.arenotanofficedmen. ^ > 6- This is a Popilh opinion, and to be fufpeaed, for Papifts TridenuSejl^ to a PoWome, Will have him no Apoftle, m while after the refiirreaion, for 0) Belhrmm faith, Impafitio« Mftt.Tdmka /hands iteJfemiaH to holj orders; and that the Apoftle ordained ■ no Presbyters while Chrlft was rifen, and made the Apoltks (f) Martinuf no t^resoy Cnirii- • Cd 1 fhe Councell of T rent hint- -T I itSZT W Udofma,(,g)I»r^^j Se CT.I,2. ferfom mt in offce^diffolved. 191 SotuCsiy the Vifcipks are made ylpofiksy loK 21, (F) Toktm faith thy, had pmtf kfonthUumcto preach, hut not to forgive jinnes^ in the oacr a- j c^jetanm comment, inloan. %i.ide»h»e ment of pennance rvhile notv. And (J) Car- hco injiituitur ^ promnlgatw Sacrmcnni>t», dinallCajetan{2iitk\herewasfirfltheSa- Tjenmmia. cr ament of pctmance ordained : and it is ^ • il** ^ { I ) Chryfojtttne m lean, hemil true (4^) Cynllm and Q) Chrjifojiome faythat/o/;M2i. Soli facer dotes ^ onely Paftors by this place have power to forgive (innes, but not by this place onely, for they fay that Matthi 16, power is given, (w) Joannes de LugotbePopeaTrofeffor at Rome, teach, that Jwf?, 2 1 . the Apo- ftlcs firft received this power. And iovnewith hinifw ) SuarezCo'^'Thomas (fi^ LugOi tome de Saram, pfnh c^fK<£yf i^afymz, though as good as they fay 2.c. ij.n.u. (ftaS^idmComicteSKr the contrary, as (r) Famrmitatim, <<;/>. 24. (g) yafftic^ Tm.de exl a late Schoulcnian, (/) Avila, and ^m.duh.ii.n.^. ^r) Paiiermit, in dilf, (t) Syhefter, andf^J Jolm Bifhop of Cre- y o- W di cenfmii Xn'.'n ^ a n -a ^ j fm.z.cap.j.drfp.i.Dub. (t) Sylveder Kacfcjfcr writing againft Pap fls, and ,„rbo fubfilv, i. n. », (a) m„. Bpiil their Popes power or dethroning Kefcnfdcpeteji. Tapx in temperibm lib^ z. Kings, CaXthJottt could the Apojiles rvho cap.:}, are examples of good order preach and baptize, if they were metre Layid^s, and not Pajlors while, after Chriji n>as arijenfrom the dead ? (x)Robinfon citethLnk^%,}^, Chriji hiddeth the dijpojfejfed man (tt) Peopicc goejhew what great things the Lord had done for him, and bee went P^^*»P^S-42* and preached it notv miracles are apart of the Gofpel, and written ihatwefheHldheleeve,Joh.20.^0. and they prove that Jejus is the Sonne oj God, Ergo, This man being no Prophet, preached the Csjpcl, Anfw. I. This will not conclude the Queftion. i. One nun publifhed one fingle miracle wrought upon himfclfejwhieh is a part of the Gofpel onely. 2. And upon a particular occa- fion didpow what things the Lord had done for him* 3 , He is com¬ manded to publifh it to his friends, and domeftieks onely, Matth. ‘y. 19. Go to thy hoHje,'^t7^^^ei.to thine ewne friends, and fyaw them what the Lord hath done for thee. Hence from this nar¬ row antecedent a vafte and broad conclufion isdrawne* Lrgo^ itislawfullj becaufc this man publilhed one particular of the O o 2 Gofpel 2p2 Arguments for f reaching of C h a p . 5 . Gofpel, for any gifted man to preach the whole GGfpell, bc- caufe one man did it upon a miraculous occafion to his friends; Er^^jjallgiftedmenmay propheficthe whole Gofpel to all the Churches ordinarilyjitis a vaine coniequen ce.2, Eecaufe hee publlflied one particular, upon a particular exigence, there¬ fore any gifted man may ordinarily, and weekly and daily Preach tor the converfion of foules. 5. Eecaufe hee publifhed one miracle to his friends in a private wayjtherefore any gifted man may preach the whole Gofpell in publick, to all the Church, truly here is a weake reafbn, 2. It is moft like that this man was an intruding Prophet, like the Separatifts Prophets, for he nqm^ed that hee might be tvifh Jefm^ and bee made a Difciple to preach the Gofpell, as Calvin, Marlorat^BuUinger exponc it* but Jefus fudered him not. Now if Chrift had commanded him to be a Prophet, as Robin- Jon will have him, he (liould have granted what he fonght. LalHy, the man did more then Chrift commanded , for Mark,. 9. 20, Hee publifhed it in Vecapolis throughout all the citie, whereas Chrift had limited the publilhing thereof to his friends andhoufeonely. Robinfon faith,L7/i^lO. T'he Seventh 'Difeipks preached^ and yet they n'tre men out ef office. lanfwer. i. TheSeventie Difciples were Paftors in office. 1. Satan by their miniffieryfell from heaven at lightning,v. 1 9. Chrift CsLith, Behold IgiveyoHpower to tread upon ferpents, Luh^ 1 0. 1. Af¬ ter thefe things the Lord apponted other Seventh, and Jent them out ; here is a cleare calling, they confirme their doftrine by mira¬ cles, and caftingoiitof devills,as the twelve ApoftJes. 2. Chrift lent out, ^ iTfcptff aljh other Sevetitie, Ergt;, as hee gave acallingtothe Twelve, fb hee did to thefe Seventic, and the fame paftorall commiftion is given to them. Behold, I fend yea &'c. Lukyi^’^,^}^^6» 5. TheSeventie are called workrnen, Pent out to the Lords harvcft,L«^io.2. and the fame is faid of Shepheards in office, Matth.%*\(>,yf,'^%» to whom wages are due, as to Paftors in office,! Cor. 9. 13,14, I 5. ftis faid by Chrift of thele Seventie, He that hearetbyou heareth me, he that dejpifeth you defpifeth me. Ergo, they were Am- bafladors in Chrift ftead, as Palfors in office are, 2 Cor., 3, 20. Sect. 1,2. ferfons mt in office^Mjfohed, _ 2p^ The Samjiritane woman (Caith Kobhtfen) Joh. 4. iS.Freached^ Fdi.44,45,4€. and many of the Samaritans belenedbecaufe ofher^v.^g. and with¬ out priachhi^of the word of Godj none can heleeve^ Rom* 10* 14) ®5» If a woman may teach without the Churchy then may a man teach in the Church. Anfw, I. A woman may teach, 2. In a non-conftituted Church.^ where there is no falvation, and they worjhip they know notwhat, Joh,^,2^. 3. A woman may occafion ally declare one point of the Gofpel, that Sonne is Chrifl- but hence it followeth not. Therefore, laman, 2 inaconftitutedC^^rc^, 3 may ordinarily preach the whole Gofpell to the Church in p«blick:a weake fparre for fo vaft a roofe. 2 . He abufeth the place, Rom.l o. 1 4. and would hence prove that a woman or any gifted teacher,is afent Preacher by whom faith ordinarily commeth; for otherwayes who dare deny but faith commeth by reading ? and juti as the Catechife of Rac- c(yvia expoueth the place. Row. 10. 14. to evert the neceiliticof a lent minillcry, fo doth Kobinfin expone the place. 8. i3 25 33'4.. Aci. 11*20, 21, All the Churches were fcattered abroad, except the Apofiles, and thofc, who were fcatte- red,preached every where the Gojpell, Rrgo, Dilcipics out of office may lawfull y preach the Golpcl. Anjw. W hether thefc of the fcattered Church, who preached, were the Seventie Difciples, as learned Divines thi nke,l difpute not- But that they were Prophets out of office, the Text faith not.^ But that they were extraordinarily gifted Prophets who preached, I conceive the text doth infinuate, for it is faid, A6f. 1 1.2 1. Thchandof the Lordwas with them, the veiy word which is, E;?.e^3.24. T he hand of the Lord WO) frong with me. 2* Ina fcattered and diffiolved Church, gifted p?rfons may prophe(ie,Er^fl,in a conftituted Church gifted perfons are the ordinary and onely Minifters ofconverfion, though they bee. never cal led fo theoffice,it doth no wayes follow. Robinfon faith,!/ is not reafonable to thinkthat they were all extraor-^ dinary ?rophets,and that if they were immediately mfpired, there had htene no need of fo fpeedy fending of Barnabas from Hierufakm to Antioch withfupply, though he were a man full of tloe holy Ghojl, for fo were fuch Trophets as well as bee, Rphij. 2,2c, and^.^. Anfw*. Wee doe not affirms, that all and every one of the Oo 3 ' ChuFch, 2P4 Calvin Oom.in 21. J rgtmems for preaching of C h a p . 5 Church, even women and children were extraordinarily eift-d ^it whether their gift was ordinary or extraordinary, the f ext doth not fay that they were Pj ophets out of office, and u of deputing faith, Ajfirmanti incumbh probatio. the hand ot God was with them, as it ufeth to bee with Prophets. 2. They travelled as farre as P hcnicey Cypm and Antioch^ preach¬ ing the word of the Lord, this is that which the Apoltolick planters of Chtrehes did, as Mailer builders, laying the foun¬ dation oi ^ndCalvincdLllttk them Miniflersy planters of the Gofpeh Nor is it like that Prophets not in office, would lo travell and preach the Gofpel to the Getitik :/and Calvin faith fingulari Vei mpulfu hoc fadluniy and that many tpere turned unto the Lord, 2. Barnabas farp the grace of God in them, 3. Atidexhor^ ted them that vpith purpofi of heart they would cleave unto the Lord Ergoy there was grace and a profeffion vifible of cleaving to the Lord, bdoreBarnabas andfoa founded Church, and if it had bsene done by gifted Chriffians of ordinary gifts’ and wanting the fpirit of Prophecy, the work had been the more illultrious, and it would not have beene concealed, yea and helpcin fo great an harveft by Barnabas an Apoftolii man was very needfull, the number being /b great of thole who were converted to the faith, feeing the great Apefikj fought heipe, and P^Wtookc Tz/w/ and with him often for helping the Worke of the LW. ^ “The next Scripture (laith Kobhjfon') is i Pe/. 4. lo, li. As every man hath received the gif ty fo let him mini fer as good flewards of the manifold graces of God-y if atiy manfpeake, let him fpeake as the oracks of God. ^ ^ Anftv. This faith with us, for private Chridians are not ftew^dsjwho gave them the keyes > Yea i €<^^.4.1. it is a word ot office,and it is not given to Minifters not in office, as Beza oblcrveth well; he fetteth downe one general!, that theMini- fters be ready to diftribute, and then two fpccies. i Preaching Minifters, that they fpeake the Oracles of God, 2. Serving MinifterSjElders and Deacons, that they minifter out of the iiabilitie that God giveththenij and the place isagainft pri¬ vate Prophets. ^ ^ RobinfnRlIedgeth,Revel,li.^. I will give power to my two irimejjejy and they JhaB prophecy a thoufand tm hundrah and fixtie dayes S E c T .1,2 . persons net in office.diffohed. 295 dayes, clothed in fackcloik the Clergie men are mtonep rvitneffes againiltbeJntichrijl. Jnihe Antichriflj raigne, no Church ojficer, ^ amofficer.rt^huejjhh againfl him, hut all for him, at both having their anth r'jj from him, and binding themfelves to fuhmit f^ezr do- Urine to hh cenfme . The ferjom indeed lhatmre ojjicero, even Ma£e- Priep,M,mkes,andFrim,mtmffedfimeof them agamji hm, but ft did mt their office, f mething rt>iu extraordinary,! aek!yar>ledge,in re- fpeti of the then prevailing order, and in reffea of their degree of gifts and graces, but m extraordinary and miraculous gift of prophesying: and'Brightman exponetb the to bee the holy .Scrip- tiiresandaflrembliesofthefaithfull. net.inlceum Anfrt^. Themort^imeffes (faith {a) Junius^ are the Mmifers, fornumher,few,andfor place, contemptible, fo faith Couper- Q)and Qc')Far£US indiiceth many paircs of witnclies^as in Bohemia, John Hus, und Jerome of Prague, An. 1415314^^* in S axonie, Luther mem in ApocA- ^nd MelanBhon-j In Argentine, Bucer and Cariton-^ in Helvetia, lypgcap.io.^ Zwinglius and Oecolampadius 5 in F ranee, F arell, and Calvin, and thele were Paftors in office. We need not hand upon the number of twoj but becaule two is the leaft and feweft number, the witneflfes were two» But tirft there is no rcafon to f^ter andreftriftthe Text, to witnefles and Martyrs out of omce, excluding the Miniders and Prophets in office, and to inferre thence that gifted perlbns in a conftitute Church are the ordinary Miniftersof converlion. i. Thefe two vyit- neffesdidprophcciein lhe midft of Popifh where God had no vilible Church. They did upon a particular exigence, being called thereunto as the Martyrs of Chrift, to give a wit- nelfe for Chrift againft Antichrili, and they fealed the truth withtheir blood : but the confeqiience is null, a Martyr at the ftake, though no Paftor^may give a confefTion of his faith, to the perlccutorsjas Stephen did. Therefore a gifred perfon not in office, may ordinarily preach in the Church. I would not buy luch logick with a rotten nut» 3. Many women were wi t- nedes and Martyrs, and gave a teftimony againft Antichrift; Frgo women may preach in the Church; what vanitie is 2. Alfoif thole witnefles had an extraordinary meafure of gifts and graces to bearc witneffe to the truth, it followcth not; Frgo^ Ghriftians gifted with an ordinary meafure of the Spirit - ap6 f?. (d) Im 'm in- not. in cap.i^. ie) Var^Hi in locum. (f) Nipper Comments on the Rcvel.ch. 14* K^rguments far preaching of Chap, arc ordinary Prophets for theconvcrfion of foules. 1. Though thefe witndies were only unofficed Prophets yet theprophecyingafcribed to them, after they arofe from the dead, will not inferre that unofficed Prophets arc ordinarily to preach, for the riling againe of flaine Prophets is mot to be expon^ of the railing againe of the perfbns of unofficed Prophets to preach, butitisto be exponed of the riling a- gaine of the buried Gofpel; which in the minidery offaichfull Pallors and in other new Martyrs, Pallors and others arofe againe from the dead, with the Spirit and power of thefe Mar¬ tyrs, and that buried truth, that was in former times perlecu- tedby Antichrif did now revive againe to the wondering of BahylaM ^ for the intent of the Spirit is to ffiow that the Gofpel and true Church and buried, lhall arife againe within a ffiorc time, as three dayes and a halle, 4. It is vainc that he faith none of the Clergy witnelTed and prophecied againlt Anticbrifi-.^ he is notverled in the Churches hiftory whotcachethfo, forMonkes and Fryars were Mini- Iters, fthough their office unlawfull ) and as Minilters ofChrilh Luther ^Mdan^thon^md thoufands other gave teltimony againft Antichrijt, ° Kobinfon addeth, Keveli^.^. Where an AngeUjlyeth in the miM ■cf heaven^ ihatisy inthe.vifibk Churchy having the everlajiing Gof pell to preach to them that d»'ell on the earthy and to every nation atid kinred. LhatisyGodraifid men inthe midft of popery^ tiot miracu- lotify infpired {for you can fore me no fuel}) who preached the Gofpel not byvertueof an office-.^ The office of a Friar ^ Mo7i\^ crMaffii Prief ii no minifterj of Chrip appointment- and when they gave their ckarejl tejlimonj^ they were almojl all excluded out ofRome,dnd fo inrefpe&of their perfonall gifts and graces^ they were Anlels of Gody in reJpeU of their officCythey were Angels of Antichrif, * A?tjw, I. Thereis noreafon to rejeft the interpretation of (d) Juttiusy that this Angell was a type of thefervants of God who oppofed Popery after the times ofBonifacius the eighty as Caffiodu- YUS the Italiany Arnoldus de villa nnvay Occamy Dantes y Petrareba Joannes de Rupe theFraneiJeatiy Wickliff^ And P areas (t?) refers the type to Wid^Uffey Marflitts PatavinWy Petrarcha-, Our coun¬ try man (/) Napper exponeth it of Luther yMelan&hon, and Cal-- vininthefeventh age, Anna 15^1, audit is falfe that they vverp Sect. I ^2. 2P7 perfofis not in Office^diffolved, all cxcommtini-catcdj and though the accident of their officejto beaMonke, aFryar, was Antichrijiian^ yet the minillery ic felfewas of Chrijl^ and by it they did preach againft Anti- cbrifl^ as they did validely baptize, for I hope they did not baptize as iinofficed Prophets. Lallly, this Angel did not preach inthe vifibleC/^w'c/;, but in the niidll of Popery, and there¬ fore doth not prove it is, lawfull in a true vifible conftitutcd Churchy for gifted Prophets out of office, to bee ordinarj Preachers. . Kobinfo?imnch urgeththe place, i Car. 14. i Becauft theApo- jile fpeaketh of the ntmiftfation of the gifts and graces common toail^ Of rvell brethren as minifers^ ordinary as extraordinary, 2. Hee fpeaketh of the fruits common to aH^ edification^ exhortation^ and com¬ fort^ comparedwith^lThefi.’^.WAOf. and of that which at all times remalneth rimongfi the Chri/Hansyo rvitfiove, ■ Anftv. Thecohefion of this Chapter with the former is cleare; charitie ffiould be followed, becaufe fo excellent. Therefore covet gifts, which aremoft conducing to love and edificationi zndtlutis to prophecie-^bc proveth excellcncie of prophecying above others, and teacheth in this Chapter the right ordering of publick Church meeting? * Now Kobinfonj Argument is tliis, if it ftand good. As many as may lot’e one another ^ and may edifie^ exhort and comfort one ano¬ ther ^ may exprefie their love by publick^ propbecymgy for edification in love', but all Cbrifiians^ even fuefj as are not in Church-fiaie^ nor ojji-' cers^ are to love one another ^to edifie^ exhort and [comfort one another. Ergo, ■ ■ ' ■ ' ^ The propofition is moft falffi* women are obliged to love one- another, and to exhort and edifieone another, Prov, 31, 26, Tit. 2.^. yetcanthey not fprophefie in the Church, i Cor. 14. 34,35. yea excommuHicated perlbns are not loiofed from the duties of love and mntuall rebuking in private, if they may bee exhorted as brethren, i Thejf. 3.15. They may exhort and re¬ buke others, 17. which the law of nature requircth, yea Peter as a Paftor out of love to Chrift is to preach, IJ5. 7. But therefore private Chrillians are not obliged to Pa- ftorall preaching, and adminiftration of the Seales, which are expreflions of the love of Chrili, yet to adminiftcr Sacraments P p is Arguments for preAch'rng of C h a p . 5 . 13 an aft ot edification, is therefore every aft of edification and lovecomnion to ali, beeaufe tolove, and in feme private way, to edifieaU, is incumbent as a dutie to all / p.ay a Kvig out of’ Jove of Chrifty ftionld governe Gods people, a Captaine fight ihds battells,a Sea man failej&a Pi ofeifor teach in theSchoolef; will it.follow, becaule to love one another is comnion, that all private men may bee Kmgs, may kill men in battell, and that the Plowman Ihould laile and invade the Mariners calling ? this wert Anabaptijiicall confnfion of places and callings, and Ihould evert ftates, places, charges and callings, and overtiirne ChuTchund State, and make the Church an old Chaos ; the God of order hath not fo ordered callings and places. Bm (faith th^nizii) if the end^ which is edipcation and comfort ^continuetb^ there fore the gift of propheejing continmth. Anfw, I. Prophecyingcontinueth, whotaketh it out of the World? Itcontiniieth in Jlich, as God hath let in the Church for that end and ule, i Crir. 12. 19. but not in all, and every PIowman,whoin his place is obliged to edifie. ■ 2. The Argument is alfoweake, that centinueth^the end where-- «/ contimteth^ forfo circumcifion, pafleovcr, facrificing, the end of all which was edify ingjfliouit^ continue in the Church : Mr^Ttirff/anlwered to him,, extraordinary gifts frange tongues^ miracles^ are for 'edipcationj yet they continue not* Mr. JRohinfn anfwcreth to him, Jirange tongues and the office of the Mmffiery doe mt properly edipe^but the ufe of frange tongues^ . I anfwer, there doth much rweaknefle here appeared love in Mr. Ro/?z/z/o«jbreaft doth not edifie, nor his habit of prop he- cying, but the aftsofexpreffions oflovc, and the ule of pro- phecying, edifieth , and for that caule wee may well fay that theLofificedothedife ; . . ; > fthereheikg (laith Kohinfin^ no other rneams td edipe^ exhort^ 'and comfort, left in the' Churchy but p^kphecyingy Paul argneth from the common grace of lovoy as well upon brethren as officers, to ordinary, as tp extraordtnarjy/tnd at all times propheejing, that all out of office may pr0phefisto ibeworldsefjd,if they have gifts. - ' Anfm, fs there no meanes to edifie, exhort, and comfort, but prophecylng? and that prophecying publick in thsc' Chmcb' smd paftoraIPchat isdenycd,what fay you of private and do- ‘ ; V meftick. Sec.t.I32. perfonsnotinOffce^diffol'vedt 199 meitick exhorting, praying, prayling, reading, andChriftian confei-encCjCi'/f'iJ^. 3.1 6. \6.Zach. ^.21, are not they fin-' gular meancs of edifying > hath Chrift left 116 mcanes of edify¬ ing, exhorting, and comforting, but the publick prophecying- of Clothiers, Mariners, Fafhioners? 2. Faith conimeth by- hearing of a rentminiller,Ktiw.i 0.14. It pleajed God by preach •’ of ient Paftors, i Cor.i.17.2 1 . to favt ibofi who beleeve, Rohmfoft. 2 Argu. v.t^l. 'lou miy all prophefie^ that all may Uurmythai all miy be comforted.^ he fpeakes of prophecying of all ^ of largely as of learning of ally accordingto the received rule of expming the notes of tmiverfalitie, 'Wpmenp ungifted brethren,* infidels in the Church, ^ by his ownc grant, may learnc, but they may not propbefiein the Church, Erg*?, many moi'eare to learne then may prophe- be: and the one QAli') is narrower then the other, for all are, nn Pr'ophetSy I Cor i 2»2p. therefore all may not prophelie in one and the fame verfe, i Cor.ii.v.^i, and Ifa. 5 3 ,v.6, the notes of uniyerfalitie , ffAi'Ts? and ) are taken divers * t wayes* yea one and the fame word applyed to divers fubjefts is takendivers wayes, as i Sam. 12. 18. And the people greatly feared the Lord and Samuel^ and my fonne (faith l^ie Wife man) feare the Lord and tloe King.Prov. 2^.21. . ‘ . ' ’ Mr. Ttiffr fiid well, all ottght to have the gift of hearingj hut mi of prophecying. Robinfon anfwereth, every particular perfon is not bound to have the gift of prophecy ingy but if he fpeake topurpofcyhe mu^ fayy that m ordinary brethren out of office ought to have the gift of prg- phefiey which if it be trucy then ought none to f rive for ftneffe to he^ come offi:crSytieither were that rcproofejufl^ Heb.’y.U. %Anfw. He f[)eaketh to purpole, to deftroy your Argument^ which you dehroy your felfe, while as you grant, many may learne who may tiot prophecie. 2. Keemay fay triiely, norordi- niry brethren outofoffice, but purpoled to femaine artificers, are to ftrive for fitnefie to the office of miniftery^but many out of office may havethe gift of prophecying, who are not Prophets* and you grant, I thinke, many are gifted to be R^ingSy who ndcherarefCiwgijnor may lawfully excrcifeafts ofi^yall ma- jeftie, without treafbn both to God ahd their King : For the place, Ht’/'.;. II. the Apoftle rebukes the Hebrewes, both offi- Pp 2 cers c// rgumnts for frt aching of C h a p . 5 . cers and people as duS ofhearhrgy trhereas they mght io hce teachers of others that iS5(as you ty.’^oriQiffrifyetscutofoficei iDpho osfght io py'ophefie puhlickty to the edifying of the Church* But take home this Argument thus, Thofe whohi the Apoftlcre- buketh as dull of hearing, who ought to bee teachers and uiv officed Prophets, arc obliged to l^e indeed fuch Prophets; for a rebuke is for the omilfion ofa morall dutie which wee areob- lieged to doe, or for the committing the contrary, but he re- buketh teachers in office, women, children, and ungifted brethren as dull as hearing, for tiiat they ought to be Prophets & were not, fVg(7,all,even teachers in pffice,women,children and ungifted brethren ought to be Prophets notin office. Now the concluffon is abfurd and againff your relfe,foryou fay, Pag. 5 8. every particular perfon its the Church is mt hound io have the gift of propbecyingy women are not bound 1 am fure, yet are women rebuked /er being dull of hearings and for that they ought to be teachers •f other t^and rr>ere riot, 2. Hence it is cle^re that you corrupt the xrord of Gody and lohe teachersfmth7ct'f[*\cc^ is to be fuch, as fo aboundeth in the knowledge of God, as to teach, rebuke, admonifh, and comfort mutually one another in a private way, not to preach publikely in the Churchy for the ordinary converfion of foules, for which fort of Prophets you do contend. Kohinfon seddeth. The Apofk cannot meant extraordinary Tro’^ ^octSy 1 Cor, lAf. there could tm bee fuch a number of extraordinary TrophetSy nexv when extraordinary Vrophets rvere beginning to ceafe in the Church. Jlnfia. 1. When thc- Church of Corinth abounded in every, ihingyin all kpptrf ledge yand utter anccyand came behind in nogifty\ Cor, 1,5.7. and fo itiuch grace was given them in Jejm ChrijiyV.i^, It is cleare there were abundance of Prophets even then in forintb, p 2, It is not to purpofe for laj-'Erophets whether they were ordinary or extraordinary Prophets. They were Prophets as the Spirit ofGodcalleth them, I Cor. 1z.29.ret in the Church as cficcrSytvtn as ApofleSydind GovernorSy and Teachersy who are of* fiters. And there is no reafon that you fliould impofe fignifi- cations on Words, at your owne pleafure, without warrant of thc Word* Now IhfW us in all the oldjor ncwTeftament,wben the. Sect. 1,2. ferfonsmt in offce,dijfaJr; forwedeny notb.it ome n, cn in office are i'ermitttd,yea and commanded to prophefie 1.1 pub Kck and we grant that SeX and Sex are eppofed, but the op- nofition made by R«fi»/oKiscreeple and thtowne-backed, for S aXvTA one of mankind are not permitted to prophefie as XarfeTery woman is forbidden to prophefie or teach in tL kurch. bythcLawesotF««eea woman may not fit on AeT^one andfway the Scepter ; but friend, can you fay then thelawesof Fra Jdoth licLfc any Frenchman whatfoever hebetofitonthethrone andbc Ki,i^ Mr. ^ob.nfon prov^h 301 Kjfrguments for preaching cf Chap.3', men are hcenfed to preach, Sed wdefinita propoGtia in materia contingeme ^^uipoUet particular}, hut he knoweth all men ar^ not licenced to propheHein piiblickj for ungifted men are and we fay, neither all gifted tradefnien, never called by the Church, nor educated in SchooleSjOr fent oiGodm preach in the Church. This he covereth and proveth never onely he fetteth do wnefoure armies of Arguments to prove f know not wlut, to prove foifooth that men may prophefe nipnblikc, andnotwomenj but who denyeth that? And the fimihtude of faith andworkescrooketh here, for faving fa th isoppofcdtoallgoodworkcswhatfoever, both in kind and individualls, for wee are neither jurtified by good worfces in fpece, nor by any one good worke in individm, but though ail women be debarred from teaching in the Church, yet aif not allmenhccnfed toteachin theCfo«f, but onely tliofe ffav Vit)n-hoartcMo}God,currmAMim. 2. I woiild bandy^die Aignment thus; It is not permitted to women ro adminilicr the Sacraments, Ergo, It is permitted for any man, though not aProphetbyofBce,toadminiftertheSacranients. The Antece¬ dent is Paa/r, the con fcquence is yours ; aiidfo all theft foiire Argiiments prove not what is in qiiefiion, to wit that' ** r " j ‘l P“W‘ckly. ’ ^ ’ !^g'-‘'^ ^ddcth,Jureflraj„mg,,.omcuhe n, nwgto kofordmarj,, mi of mraordmary Trofhts, hccaufc r-oLn Wiat/j cudcxlraordmarilj ir,fpir,d,mighl /peak UthouLkZ" EaW. 15.20. Jad.4.24.La^2. 3d.y^ff.2.i7^,8 ’ Robinfincimmt fto-.v that the ftnie kind of nroohe- cyingin women,z-. 34.. is taxed by TauL 'which is rpcnfi • men,v.26^j,22. and therefore that connexion is duiieV hce reftraineth women from ordinary prophccvin» in tkn f ’ i he fpeaketh oftheordinary V^opircS comparcth prophecying withtongnes, extraordinary’ Zh Z tiaoidinaiy, and hedefiieth them to covet to pronhefie -or dinaoi he cannot mcane, for in all the Word yon ilnd „oJ pt I vate profeflorsarecommandedto defire to beJ ordinary P^- phets, forfo Cod (liould command them to pray, that thev light lcavetheircallmgsandftations,contrary to^iCvr 7 20 mldgivethemfelves to fttidy fciencesand tongues • foT'if thl hoIyGhoftconimaudthemeaues, hemuftcoLiand thfend, and Sect. 1,7.. perfo"’ »»< 305 and if hee cdn,tnand theend, h^ muft command Butj;.54- '^cfettethdownea n hee inhibitethfo tooke on them to prop e le p mtich as fpeaking in the much as ordinary prophecying,y yea and Church; m.dldenynot butWI'»“ «;W'' {^j^h warrant Mhm*, TertuUiauy Cyrill^ Cbrjlofiome^ infoired may prc- TfwtSS— tie, j^^^^'p'^aihriiiEeth as a morall argn- re'/a/to. Ata was firll formed; this PaB/bringetn as a g nientagainftwomem preach, j. p„. His fourth Argu W^e. 7"^; Apojik cannot Robinfontpa^t pHufjcakctr^oot three, andk /»r licj cannot 66,6i.J me not to t«m.6.q.i.n. CJT^ Bellarm-tom ^.defacr.ordind.i. c.4. {g)OHlkl.Eftius l-4Aifi.‘i^ f.^.(h) Aquituifipplem. ^’.34,(10. 4, .5. (i) Catm. Ap9jio.lic.2.g.i7yi9.z^.j^2.4^> (k) Clement ni Epifi.i.ad lacob^ CLq 2 bap* go8 Th of Church judging, Cri a p . j . h^tize^ but topreach^Joh,^,2,ChnJi baptized nune^ but was Qnttf preachjLuk^^.r^-^. MMUprip. The way of the Churches of Chrifi in New England,. Jn the Anfvv, 10,52, quell. 9,15. /iiujti'.tothe- Chap,. 5:. Sect. 3.. Hhe way (f Church judging m New Engla^id. WE doe not (Jd\t\\xht Author) carry matters either by an over- ruling power of the presbytery^ nor by the confent of the major part of the Church:, but by the gentraH atidjoynt confent of all the members of theChurch:, and we are of one accord as the' Church of Chrijifiould A&, 2. If any difafent ou\ of ignorance,, we labour tobringhim toourmind, by fcmid information, 2. If by pride hee dif afentyhe libertie of hisvoyccis taken from him. If 5. themat^ i er be dificiO, we feekp advice of fijier Churches, Anfw, Umcieismuch-tobedefired inihc O^urch with veri- tie, but your way we underliand not. Nor doe we in our Synods cany matters by the major and manieft voicesjbecaufe they are manieft, nor becauie they arc the the voice of men, but becaufe the thing concluded is agreea¬ ble to the word ofGod: but what i f the be divided and the people (upon whofevoyces principally the conclulion of the Church dependeth) goe againft both the truth and the Elders ? Theyanfwer, Thefearc mifcrahlemipakys, either to thinkithat the people of Elders mufl netds difafent^ or that except they all confent^ there can he no rule ? I anlwcr, itis a mifcrable ncceiTitiejthrough the corruption of our naturejnocamiftakejfor Simon Magus, and fortie like to liinijin a Church of threefcorr^muft diilent from twen- tie, whofeheartsareftteightiiithe truchiYou have no refuge here, but let the maniell carry the matter to a miCchkk, and the other twencie mult feparate, and make a new Church pre- fently. Againe fay \v hat if the Church difer > They anfwcr. That oufotnot to bee, ?idr will it bee, ' if the Church will' lay afide corrupt judgement and affeBigns, and if they attend the rule, and di'pend \ upofi Chrifi Se,ct.3- in churches iudefendent^ d/fcujfed. 30^ K^fvls'anZZ lintu ii »« « It dotb^ if tlx hid _ 7 P ^ f either ofcomvt .J -,1,1 :„diment to llx Church , n-eakrtejfe, out of weakn^ffe j-rtr / he is to fubmithis judgeiiKiitco thcCfanfc. ButI dilaffent, he is to ‘ ,. e'(rjif^0i„t from twenty, may Z ftlJno mom be &,then the confciences of a whole Church. , . , Scripture, but what if 5. I grant the man eft ft°»W^have .x they fay ^ thing, as the cafe was AU.\^»'io. the V Scripmre and the Apoiilcs commande- wrong tide no fuch comniandement, ihould “:;xS;Ksr» .pr-a. » • sp-”*- •"■ *■”- •”VS;sr./S4/»Hp™.;‘;ra ,U mind one thing, “S^a'^onfpiracy in tT, .^Xc goodmenas Paidan ama amaf Paul, be wrong of th'-ee pai ts, s /9we,I %oth’ not a '^ynod by the word of God wrong, mthat «fe, d h certa'inly, though Synods may determine ^ „ay to preferve erre, yet aie they ot t ; i anfwcr us^^dtvi- eou^deringthe fromifis "‘‘fjl'K ■ muci more charity in M^th.^«.^o. Letmeanfwer themis muc this anfwer, then ^ the mme% is not given except you truth : true, but what the . i =;. ought not to be:; rcturne to a Synod ; i | the queftion is how ihaU the houCe fhould not be nrtd . t > ^ water 510 The wdy of Church judging, Ch AP.J* Annin. ?n declai fen.p.’^j (b) Arm/n.an- tipirkinf. pag. 224. c/uamdiu amor B(i in ip- fo iim cordibm ^/gebit y impe- dien.ur ue rece- dant a De«. Cc) Hemonjlran. confejf.c. 18. t9ebi. 7. Eptjcepiw difp.ij .ch.^, (^e) Secinm de jnfiif. fi/.io. qwdftahkac 0- bcdientia defi- ciaitmyf^c. (fj Smakiw hoiniLy in '^0- water be had to quench it, for many things are, which ought aot to be. 2. (Neither will divifions hc,)tbat vr Jalfe, TCo>\i.i2, 3. As hereliesmuft be/ofcandals mult be, our author /aith (tht n' ill not be^^they noil mtbeXCAy the brethren^/ the Church lay a fide corrupt judgement .y and ujfcllion^ and attend upon the depend on Chrijl. I anfwer. There is but vanity , and no fbjidity fl crave pardon) in this anfwer, it is the vaine anfvv'cr of Arniinim in the cale of the Saints perleverance. The regenerate (fay they) cannot fall away if they be not inlakpngto Gods grace^and if they in holy feare take heed to their rvayes, fo faith {a') Arminim in his Declaration ; and in his (b^ anfwer to Verkins : fo alfo fc) fiy the Arminians in their confelTion, and {d) Epifeopim But what is this, but regenerate perfons (hall perfevere, upon condition that they (hall perfevere? for nottobeinlaking^to the grace of God, is to cooperate to the grace of God^ or with thcgrace ot God^and to cooperate with the grace of God is ve ryperleveranceitfelfe. for faith the(e; the wicked Sodnus, and (7) and lb fay our brethren, all (Itall agr ee in the truth, if they lay afide corrupt judgement. And what is that if they lay afide corrupt judgement ? that is, if they agree with the truth, and aflent to the Word of God, But fo it is, that the beft regenerate, even Barnabas, a man full of the holy Ghojl, A3, u. doth not lay ajide corrupt judgement. But our brethren proveth they will law alide corrupt judgement^ but how ? you aljeadge the Papirts abiifed Scriptures, Jer.32. God promifeth to pm his Spirit and feare inhhChwch, that they fiaS not depart from the Lord. True (fay I) they lhall not depart from 3 providing they lay afide corrupt judgement, as you teach us. But doe you not teach us by your anfwer to elude thefe pregnant pla¬ ces, which unanfwerably prove the nccertity of the per/eve- rance of the regenerated? But 2. what though God promife to put his feare in the heart of the regenerate? this promifeis not madeto theviuble CA^riijconveciied ina Synod, as it is fucb nor will it prove that a Synod fliall all agree in the truth,& that the whole CWfA foall lay afide corrupt judgement, except you feeve your felves with tiiefe and the like places, as Papifts,and by name as BeUarmine, Gretferus , Suarez, Bucanuf, Stapleton Gregorius de Valentia doe ferve thcrafelves with them , and the like Sbct.t,2. 'I^he authority in the Elderjbip , 9 1 t r.ke,to prove that Councels are in fallible. What isfaU inthe fourth Seftion anent the power of the people ni Chnuh-gcn cm- ZZ is already examined, onely in theclorurethereoi, they ZZe to give fomething peculiar to the Elders, which the peo¬ ple have ifot, which I tUfcuft in the infuing quertion. ft VIII I^-^*** pecuHar authority is in the Elderpi^for ,he Lord,sccordmgto tlx doSrtne of ourbrethnni We hold that Chrift hath givenafuperiority ro Paftors and nv^feers in his H oufe, whereby they are, by office , govern- Sem and power of the keyes, above the people. But i. this Sodty limited , and conditional! , not abfolute, as it ^utnority nleafe 2. It IS a power minifteriallj "rArift they doe but declare the will and comraandenient ^ ^Kin.. o^Kings. J-When this authority is not exercifed by nreS3refcriFt theprecile uic p r foabove the peo- *'fe’ aT"theyare their Servants,forChriftsfake, 2C»r.4 y. we aretheir fervants fetvants: notas if the people hada do- • -on over the Paftors, or at if they had their authority from . they have it immediately from Chrifi, but Decaiife 'nXkfovice is for the good, and the f e They have fo fnperiority, as they are fubjea to the rthAsio be judged, and cenfured by the Ctereb reprefenta- •; -i;«ay <■*- » .1.. t“g“r ■f'SSrSly M-- g^‘rnn.tn.,f.ch . r«r n^riltra ce.- . demveiirMoreto. Jnfw, Sol y , j-rj„gj^ PQt in office, (hould teach, thfXh^u’is the governing Ctorcb, to which Cbriji, hafficLmitted the keyes,and power ofordwatton, and hig^ ^ ^11 The authority in the Elder jhif» Chap .5 crtChUichccndireSjCven excmmiinicatioiijand that the Elders fhould obey the CWc/:; of beleevers. Ergo^ in teaching and ru¬ ling you acknowledge no 2. Seeingyou ordainethc -Elders co be ordained by the impolition ot the peoples hands, to beelcfted, called, cenfured, excommunicated, exauthorited, fhew us why the people are not the Rulers, , and the Elders ruled. 3. The key of knowledge is a chiefe part of the keyes,and thele keyes by which finnes arc remitted and retnimd^ a7id mm bound or loafed on earth and heaven : and feeing MoreUitify Anabaptilts, and your felves teach that thefe keyes were given to the whole Church of beleevers, how doe you thinke that pe©- ple are not in teaching. Overleers as properly a* the Elders, and that your government is meerely popular, as Morellius taught 1 to fay nothing that when you deny your government to be meerely popular, you doc not deny, but icis popularj for ago- vernsnenc meerely popular admittech of publike men to rule for the people, and we never read of a government in Athens^ LacedemonUy or any where, in the which all the people did aftu- ally )ndge, rule, andcommandjand fo was meerely popular. But the Word ofGfJcsl giveth a real! luperiority to ihePa- ftoi-sand Church guides over the people in the Lord, as Jer. i.io. So I have fit thee thh daj over the NationSyand over ihe^Kmgdomej,, to roote oHtyand to pull dorvne, and to defiroj, and to throw down, tobuild and top' anty here IS a reall authority given to jeremiahy onely by his office of his prophecying, without any power of thefeales orfrcrificing, or judging, or governing, which was the part of the Tribe of Lew, of which Tribe 'Jeremiah was not, Matth. i o. v. 40. He who receiveth yoUy receivetb me, Luke l c, l6. Hethat hearcth you y heareth mCy he that dtfpifith yoUy dejpifith mCy and be that dejpifith me, defpifeth him that Jent me, John 1^.10, 2 Cor, 10. 8. For though 1 jhould boafi fomething of' the authority which the Lord hath given m for edification, and not for your de~ firuliiony J Jhould not be afiamed, i Cor. 4. i. Let a man fo ac¬ count of uSy as of the Mimfiers of Chrifiy and of the Stewards of the myfl cries of God, John 20.23. Whofi foever finnts yet remity they are remittedy and whofi finnes yee ret aine, they are ntainedy 2 Cor. $• 18. And he hath given to us the word of reconcUiathny 20. How then wee are Ambajj'adours for Chrifi,i Cot. 12.28. Aftd Si t f .3 . ‘The amhotity in the Eldi^jhip. ^ ^ And god hath fet fnme in the Crurch , ^rji Aptiftk^ jtconify Prit^ phts^&c. Eph. 4. 1 1. And lx ^ave jbtne Apopki^ &€, \ Thdf^ 5 . 12. And rve hejecch yon brethren to knore tlxtn nrhicb labrnr artionf^ yoxt^ and are over you in the Lordj and admonijh yert^ Hcb- '^7* Obey them that havt the rule over yoity and fnbmii your jklves^ frr they watch for ynur fmleSiOf they that mnjl give an account y Afts' 20. 28. Take heed therefore unto your fdvtSy ard to ItH ihe fockf aver which Are Lord hath made you Overfeert, to feed the Church ^ Cody which he hath purchafed with hit owmhkudy 1 Pec. 5. 2. Feed doe fock^of Gody which is among you, taking the over-fght thereof not by confiraint, &c. i Tjm. 5 .2. A Bifkop, Mn muji he hlamekfcy C5»*c. 4. One that ruldb well his owne'h(mJe\&'d,i Tim. 5 . 17. LH the Elders that rule welly be counted weirthy of double honour, v.liAt. 2Tim.2. i/. 1,2, 3, 4,55^9?* Tiui.^yiOyii. 2. TkeLordia his hoiife, putteth a ditFereiice betwixt the FeederSjand thd flocke,theGovernGufs,andthegovfemed5 thofe who arcbvet the people in the L(7r^^ 5 and thofe who are under than in the Lord ; the Overfeers and Watchmen, and the City over which they watch; the Stewards, and the fa mily^ therefore there mud bea pecqllar authority in thofe who are Elders. 3. The dock i s'to obey 3 heare, folI6w, in the Lord,to have the Elders In high' eftimation, tofubrait to their doftrinc,to receive them as Chrifl^y Er^ (7, fome authority they muft have, 4. The Lord hath given to them an over-fight, Alii. 20. 28, and hath committed to them’a rainiftery, 2 Cor. 5.15. hath put them in his worke and minrftery, l Tim. I.12. 5. God will feeke an account of the bloudof thcToft at their hand, Ezech, 26, Ueb.i^.iy. and Godgiveth a reward for the dilchargc of their office, i Pe/.5.4. 2 Tim. 4. 8. Matth 24. v. ^%.t^6.Frg0y they muft have a placfe of authority over the people , which the people have not, <5.Th^ proportion betwixt the priefthood in theOIdT eftamenf, and the miniftery of reconciliation which is more exccHcirt and glorious, 2 Cor. 3.7, 8. requireth the fame. Now the Lord in a peculiar mariner choofed the Tribe of Levf Veut. p. Efay 52. i;, Kum. 1 2, U. 45. ch, 8. v. 6. Separate the Levites to me, ch.‘ 18.23. fop. 3.3.1 Chrm. 15.2. Jo^, 1 4, 3.8. But let our Author ipeake what peculiar authority , or what lingular afts of authority are due to the Elders abovi the peo- R r plco 314 rhe Authority in the Blderfhip, Ch ap .5. pic. The Cburch(Ca.ith. he) exercifeth fiverall aUs of authoritk ever ibe^tflders. i. In calling andeU&mi them to ofice, and ordaining them in defe& of the Freil^terj- I anfwer. i . Calling and electing are not to be confounded.’ clefting is no aft of authority, but that the people callcth a^ndordaineththe Elders, wantefh example in the word of God, and therefore the Author addeth, that the people ordai- neth the Elders in defeti of tbeir Presbjterj^ that is, where there is no Presbyteijy ; then in cafeofextraordinary necclTitie, and vfhere the Church 15 not conftituted, they arc to ordaine the Elders, but in a Conftjtute Church, the power of ordination is in the Presbytery ; Erg<»,ordinarily the people doe not cxcr- eife this authoritie over the Elders. 2. The Church .of beleeurj, faith the Author, fendeth forth the Elders for the public^.fervice of the Church I Js the rrhole Church of Jctufakrn fent forth chofen Minifers, with letters of injlruBion to Antioch, and to other Churches, Ahi. 15.22. Nova the Ambaffa- dour knot greater then be that fent hint, but ufuaHy inferiour, Job, Anfw; I,. I deny not,bjit a Church of bcleevcrs in the leaft Con- gregafion is greater thenan^Taftcr, or. number of Pai^o^s, a.s. they arc fuch; for thef'aftors arelervants for the Church, and meanes for the end, and leffc and inferior in rcipeft of Chrifti- an dignity, but this is not the point, wee doc not now difpute pf. Chriftian dignidc, one adeemed foule in that refpeft is of nior^worth.then athouland Pallors as they bu| mcerePa- ftors, -but becaufe the Church fendetjh the'EIdcrs, the Elders are aparc> and a great part of the vihbleCi>«rc^, which allb (end themfelves^but it proveth not the Peoples Church authority^, as ^heyarecontradillinguifhed'frora Elders to be fpperior and ;^boye die authority pf Elders; f6r, here the comparifon muft notfbe betwixt one or twoElders, and the Church including all the people and the rea of the Elders, but -the comparifon is betwixt (pece and fpcce, the office and dignitie and authori¬ tie cf theElder^ as Elders, and the people as people; and the Church of jerufahmyi^5.p^{^t a Pariftiionall^ but a Presbyteri- aU Chorch, confiftingof many Elders, and Congregatiom: Slow wc4.eiiy xxot two Elders to be iiiferior in authoritie to the ' whole S E c T *9 • Authority in the Elderjhtf, 915 whole Colledge of Elders and people, and fo there is no au- thoritic.‘of the people above the Elders, from this proved. 2. viorwercth Papifts in the like argument, tfyit fending provdh ondy that thoje who are ferity are not Juptriors to thaje ( 0) who fent tbemi for the Father fenthia Sonne into the world. Grand Impo » 5 . f Saith the Author) if an Elder er a whole Elderj^ip erre^ the Church mav call him^ or tloent to account^ andineajeof ohfinaeie ex- communicate them: for it knot reafon that Elders fiattld want the medicine of excommunication to five their foules^ if they fund in need thereof more then other. As Feter gave an account ^ AU, ii. to the Church of Jtrufalem of his going in to the uncircumoifed, Anfw, I. Ifa warrant or example from the word, that one fmgle company of foie beleevers wanting Elders, did in a Church way cewfureany one Paifor, ora whole Eld£5ifhip5ani that the Church of JerufaUm conliliing onely of beleevers without Elders, called Peter before them judici?!!)’ to give an account of going in to the imcircumci^d, is a dreame: and though PettT ihould have given fatisfadiop to a nurRber of foie beleevers, to remove thefcandall, itproveth not that they had authori tie over Peter ^ for one private offender is obliged to give an account,ai)d a fatisfaftion to another private brother, whom he hath offended, 5. yet hath not a brother Church authoricie over one another, to excommunicate him, ’ as our brethren fay, that a company of ©nely private beleevers " may excommunicate all the Elders of the Congregation. 1. It followeth not that Elders Ihould want the medicine of ex- communication, when they ftand in need thereof, becaufe the people may not excommuRicate them, for there be others who ' ^ of office ffiould excommunicate^ and alfo the want of a meanc offalvation, as the want ofbaptifme, where fuch are want¬ ing, as have the onely Church power adminiftcr fuch means, doth not condemn men. Onthe other fde^{^fa\th the Author) the Elders have rule over the Churchy and that in Jundry Afis^ as i. in calling together the Church upon any weighty occafon^ Aft, 6. 2, Anfw, I. This power of conveening the multitude, cannot bee the power ofgoverning fpoken of, 2 *fit, i.5.to obey tnofe who watch for our foules, Hek 13. 17. Rr 2 cannot 'Tfse Authority in the Elderjhip. C h ap cannot bee to eonvecne to a CWc^ meeting at their comman- dement. 2. To conveen the Church meeting or Synods, is an aftion of the whole Church, for Chrifi hath given power to his ownc Church an ecclefiatlick power to conveen her owne Courts, and-this can no more be a peculiar a^t of aiithoride, agreeing onely to the Elders, or to a Paftor, then the aft of excommunication, for it is given to all the faithfull by your ownc grounds,! C(7r,5*4' ' ^ 2 5. how then is it a peculiar aft of auhoritie in the Elders? i . The Elders, if they bee to bee acculed and cenfured, are they to conveen the Judicatory, as the Confull did conveen the Senate, and to fum- mon themlelvesV'alib ifthey have any power to conveen the Church, it is but delegated, for orders fake, to them, by the Church' Ergff^ this authoritie is principally andfirftinthc Church] and fo it is no authoritie peculiar to the Elders ; alfo^ if it he but a tiling of meere order, it is not an aft of jurifdifti- on over the Ghurchi,^ Moderator who convecneth the Synod, or aConhil who conveentft the Sena t,have not in that, Juriflifti- on orauthorkte over the Synod orSenat, and may the Elders hinder, I pray you, the convccning of the Church? I tfainke t?47k 9 ; Sef). ofTrent. ApnU'j.i,An, i 5 4?. (t) Belkr.l. 1. dcicncil. t.i2. (b) Hirding 4, Article oj Voters ^p-em6‘ de at Icwell [A/th, not. 3 . This is but a Popifh argument, Pope Julitu the third, in his Bull tatob this upoh himjto cdnvecnc Counccifs. The CardinaiWe Mu^e Prefident for the Pope gave leave by a fpe- ciali Bull from the Pope to theCouncell ofTrent to advife abouMhe tranflating of the Councell from Trent to Bonony, And (a) Go&d Bell ar mine ^nd (b') Hardingy^s JeweS^ tcachcth US', jnakethii apart of the tranfeendmi power atid authoritie of the. Fope over thiChurch,i- loco mm. (pj' texttnacyuu , ^ iprutwm centres a q-2 c.\^. Kefp^ndeo mn But ( f) ff^hittak^rm i ^nd i g) L i,^, veuHm efe /oentH'n m foa- Gerfon faith, as alio ( b J p/^aji^ dliopriinwn: nam (snjlat ante haic tjt/Mxk cv- and (i') C^rl)^Mj5<2«,Itis likethat ^js pimm lemus fnerit evangelifla fpake firft as Prefident of tacm. {^g) Oerfonto.^. mfrofef.ptLadex-. idle Coimcell. 3. The Author ter.fchifnia.. ib) Igranui tn loc/COCttnhK-. leaveththis aft of authority, as Mrn locum. S vi of Paftors as pUors agreeing to them, by ver u.e oftheiroffice, feeing this aft is communicated to 'hofe who are out of office. Ergo, they have not fliewen as yet any Paftoiall akol office due to the Elders as Elders, and if. t were moft con- anient that Elders ffiould firft fpeake, our brethren wtUno fay that it is due to them by their office, but for their age and gifts, "‘"iTdidlTifaith^triuthor; EWer.fiare pricing l.r.ord, and thy htr.. pan,er ,, andcummand, urepnvt mdnhuketfUh aU mthontt , . 57 “'“‘mI: 1 ”nnot‘be denied, but Elde«, thatis, preaching Elders or Paftors,haveauthoritie over the people inpieach^^ng and rebukiL with all authoritie, but i. 1 aske at our br^ thren, by Xt authoritie of the Scripture is paftorall bmd- Rrj, ‘"s The Authority in the Elderjhip, C h a p . j , ing and loofing an authoritative ad of the preaching Elder oncly> for the concionall or preaching power of remitting and retaining finncs5y^)^.20.2 1, is all one with the power of the keyes,Mattb.i6. and that is given (faTth our brethren) to the whole Church, and by thele texts are not reflrided to Paftors as they expone them. 2. Our brethren alledge there is a two¬ fold power of preaching in Paftors, one by vertae of their gift another by vertue oftheir office. By the ftrft Paftors doe preach to In fidels^Twkes^ and imctmvtried ones now this preachinc» is not proper to Paftors as Pallors, nor isitanyjauthority'pe- culiar to Paftors overall the’fiocke,forall gifted perfons (as our brethren teach)’ may preach, and fothe gifted ones aniongft the people haveauthority over the Paftorsin this meaning, as well as the Paftors have over them, and fo the difference of ru¬ lers and ruled, of feeders and the fed, is taken away. Now for the power of Paftorall teaching, the Paftors have authori¬ ty ovepthe Chnnh^ but that is over the invifible Church of be- leevcrs, and regenerated perfons, for Paftors as Paftors doe not convert Soules, and fo they preach to the unconverted not as Paftors, or with any Paftorall care:for they teach that Paftors, Dodors, and Church-officers are 4. 1 1. onely for confirming of thofe who are already converted, not for con¬ verting of Soules, and by this meancs, j. Paftors doe not preach the Law, for the humbling of unconverted finners, they doe not as Paftors, or by vertue of the office open the eyes of the blindci nor d.re they Minifiers by whom men beleeve^ I C^r.3./. nor a^rethey Fathers who begot men in Chrift Jcfiis, through the Gofpellj as i Or.4.25. Nor doe they pray men in Chrifts Head to be reconciled unto God, as 2 Cor, 5. 20. Which is ftrange and uncouth Doftrine of our brethren, for all thefe ads mi- nifteriallareperformed upon non-converts, who are not pro¬ perly members of Chrifts myfticall body, nor oftherpoufe of Chrift, nor members of the vinble Church, nor the So?mes and T^aughters of the Cord God Almighty^ nor have fame meafkre of fu- c&rity and truths as this author Chap. 3. Sed. 3. requireth of members ofthevifible Church, and thefe are [not under any pa¬ ftorall care, really and in very deed, who are yet unconverted to the faith, therefore the Paftor, if hee convert any by his preleh- S E c T .3 . The authority in the Blderjhif, 1^19 prcaching,he dothicby vcrtueof his gift, not as aPaftororby vcrtue of his office, as they teach in their anfwcr to thc32.quefti- ons Sc fo as Paftors they have no authoritic over the unconver¬ ted within the vifible Churchjandthis authoritative aft of El¬ ders over the people, fallcth to the ground, by their principles. 3. This authoritative preaching doth not yet make over to the Elders authoritative power above, or over the people, fuch as wee now fecke. For i . By this ruling Elders who do not preach and labour notinthtWord anddoBrmt^x Tim.'j.i’j* by office, have not this power; Ergo, yet you give no peculiar au- thorltie to the whole Eldcrffiip over the people. 2 . The Spi¬ rit of God requireth an authority of overfeeing and govern¬ ing to bee in Paftors befide the authoritative power of preach¬ ing ; for befide s that a Bijhop f^onld bee sapt to teach^ l Tim. 5. 2. heemuftairo,t^.4,5,d. bee one, who can both govern his own houfc, and alfo -the Church of God, and not onely niufthee notnegleftthe gift of prophecy ing, I Tiw.4.i4i but alfo bee muftknow, l 13. how to behave himfelfe in thd0H of Chripans of ffer-Churcbes^ riot the Communion of Ghufehes, for no Church by yourdoftrinc hath any Ghurch-ltace, or Church, worfiiip in relation to any, buttoits ownemembers^ ■ a. This:eiinmerafion:is dffe^ivq , you make a Communf- onDfCWc/.^er intUQ,riieuiber^bt.j/^<^r ChurcheJi 'in. the Lords Supper, ihou^ the members of neighbour Churches bee not ■ , inchurcbed inifidcpcftdcat Sect.!. inchurched in Chuvch-liatc, by oatis, as a^member ot that Church, where hee panaketh the Lords ..upper;, and w y mould not the Child of bcleeving patents m tne death or abfcnceofthe Pallors of neighbour Cnurches have conimnn:- onwithvouinbaptifmealfof for this conrnutnion ,n baptn Eing. yon deny toany but tirole who ate members ot.tba, rhurch, wherein they receive baptilnde. . •; , if you admit conimUmon of Chnrche^an things, to wit, \n tl’.e Lords Supper, how can you deny Conimumon ■oVchnrehes in other holy things of God > for yon admit no communion of Churches in the power oftbc keyes,as^in mn- TuancoiiufeUlnc, war niiig, rebuking, binding andiftosmg/oi r hriit hath left no common jpower ofthc keyes in many vihblc Chmxhes, whoaeetmitedtLcther inan Ilandor h^ation,or Continent, by which thefe afts of cotnnmniou flionld bee it- m,“"ed, andlncafccfnegleftandabufe, cenfured ^ccirding m gI* Word as you fay, tor you deny alt autnontaame “ . iC-nw lie refolved,deere brethrcn,in this, Cchr.nllmtwtok Church cafethe" members of your independent for thekeyes of the ■ kingdomc ofheavea in bindn.g in eLomminiicating, that * W ^ j ^ r T atA fhe removing of icandalls out or inter pa** rlhfonat km;domesofChrilf, thegainingof flaerChinches f om herencs^nd fcandalls, as bmthren ate to bee gt,ined, ^ ^ i Tiw. I. 2 0. by ccoUmsa^tihe.-k^r:: ^Tgof hihliy diin^ofGod from.profahaUoBs^^ t We rlbiiLig, warning, thatothersmay feare, and that;the rebtl d may bee afliamed, and all thefe meanes ot. . lalvation a redtied toyour parttaikr Cotigregations, as if tb£ W« AnSsand Popes, Uocarinot.be lacking.mdut.es, aodpMU thefe at e oraiiS to members of any one particular. Chuicb, hU-hath''ke rarest wifedorae of ChriddeUied thrfemeanes to mant'nnked Churches, .and yet yon acknowledge .-foat hlifi ChnWhes have commimion amongtf thcmielves,and)that. ftyei wayt^, invifibTe of eXternall communion., j:t ' ‘ Le;;! doth Krongly co.ncUide thelawfulneffe of Synods, 325 No commmion of fifter Ghurchers Chap. 6 feqnentjthe Law of nature would fay, if Chrifts wifdonie provide wayes to regulate the publike actions ef the members ofa particular that they may be edified and buildtdup m ihs mojl holy faith, farre more hath he taken care for many Churches united in a vifible communion (even wayes ; thajt Lord that careth for the part, niufi farre rather care for the whole body. 4. You fay members of other Churches are admitted to tht Lords Supper amongft you, by conjent of your Churches , but what conlent doe you meaneV is tht confent authoritative , by poiverof thek^es? i. This corifent authoritative is either con¬ cluded in a Synod of many Churches, and fo you acknowledge the authoritative power of Synods, if it be done and agreed iiponinevery particular Church by them alone • then laske, (eeing to adminifter the Lords Supper to any , and fo to make in your Church tudetiug , that it (hall be adminiftred toany, » (as you teach) mmiferiail power ever thoJe,to vphom yon adminijier the Seale, chap. Now how doe you exercife afts of niinifteriall power,or conclude eccIefiafticalJy to exercife thefe afts in your parifliional meeting toward choCe oyer whom you have no minifteriall powers for members of, neighbour Churches are under no niinifteriall power in your particular h Church, as you teach In the fame place , as you can exercife ho •power of the keyes when (bme are abfent, that is tyran- fa) 'Anfuorth *^7 the confcience, faith (<*) Anfworth, who will have none in cenfured, or excommunicated, except the whole congregation his Animndvcr, be prefent: alfo he who of another with you, 1* Hath no faith of the lawfull calling, and choofing yourMinifters, forhc neither could nor ought to beprefent thereat, 2. He knoweth nejt but he may be leavened by a fcan- dalouLlumpc, which leaveneth the whole andisc- nough, asyoUfay(ej[>^/>.4. '^eS^*) to hold ary from communica* ting in the Seales with any Church. Now thefe and many other things he muft take in truft from you, which Anfworth thinketh tyranny of confcience 5 neither can a letter of recommen¬ dation make one of another congregation, capable of Seales with you ; for to difpone is to alienate and give away the mi- nifteriall p«wer of the Seales to another C/wc^. Now this power S E c T.l . iifjndifendenfjQjpngregAtms. ^^7 power ffay you, cUf. 5. S What afepaijtion is this > What if theie members do not confent to that offence, as lome of the godly in Coriw/6 might be humbled and mourne, that the Church did notcaft oiittheincelffious perfoiijlhal they be debar¬ red by you from the feales , becaiife they feparatc not trom that infefted lump > the Apoftle allowcth communicating, (io that everyone examine himlelfc, i Cer. 1 1*2 1. 30. J with drunken perfons, and where many wcrcftricken of God, with death,and diveriedifeafes, as eating and drinking their ©wne damnation. 7. You hok^ at the Lords Supper^ as a fea’e ef communion with all the Churches oj the S Minis . What communton meaneyoii^ invifiblc> no. Yon deny that the feales are given to the invi- fible Church, and the members thereof, bur to the vifible as you fiy. If you meane a vifible communion of all the (pchap. 4- vifible Churches of the Saints, why then brother doe youcall the tmiverCaU vifible Church a Chimera, or asyou fay? (e)chcip.i: (e) and if all the vifibleC/;«rc6f-r have a vifible communion , it _ is to deny Chrilts wifdome and care of his Church , to deny the lawfulnede of a Oecumenick and generall councell of all the Churches of the Saints. recommend (faith the Author') iumfiriptA hretbren for a time to other Churches, as Paul recommended Phoebe ts theChnrch o/Rome, Korn, 16, i. 2.cr ivc give letters difimijfiorkto finch as art for ever to refiide in a7iotber congregation ; hut members ■ are not to remove from their congregation, hut upnyi jujl and rveighty Tcafionj 2S N6 cemmunion of fifler Churches Ch a p n^xlhns m ide emd alLoived hy thi wMe Church, for rveelooke at: ow' Church CouenaJity at. an ttcerlajim^ Ogvenant, ]ii< ling %) rmkg the Church of God a prifn , hut often the batid of God in poverty atid fcandad foiorvtth fuch y and drivcih than to returne: %vhcn apafon recommended by letters commeth to atiothcr congregationy the Church hy liftingnp their bands, or by fikuce receive him-, if he he altogether t/nknojvney and doubted ofybccaufe the Church may erre, -Jicis not received tiH dm trial! beidkm of him. Anfiv. We ieenothowlcccers of recommendation, moft lawtiiH, as we judge, and neceffary, can refigne minideriaU po'A'cr, a liberty bought with Cbrills blond, (as yon fay) to _ ^ny other Church, for we think all the vilib]e C/;«rckj are one -Catholike vifiblcC/j«rci?,and ftiould have a vhtble communion, and fo that there is no refigiiation of miniiteriall power in thefe letters, bii%i;hey are declaratory of the Chrillian behavi- auirofthedifmilfed Ghriflian. Weaske if dimiffory letters be !authoritative,and done by theC/w'eA^as the Churchy and how .can aCW^ufurp authority (by your way) over a lillcr Church •to recv >mmcnd a (ojourner to ^Church flats ^it^Cburch liberties, andfeales of the Covenant ^ one Church hath no authority ■ovei another. -If disfe letters be meerely private, and meereiy dt^clarators' , to mantleft and declaie the f(.rjoiu nei s Chi iftian behaviour only then he had power and right without thefe let¬ ters, or any aft of reiignation , or giving away mlnifteriall poweiv tobe aC/;i/rc/>wi'm^t’r,of the vitlbleCterc/j to the which he «Joeth. Srgoy be was a member of the vikbleC/wY/^jto which iu Jocthbeforethedimiffory letters wers v/i’itten; and the let¬ ters doe rehgne no right, but onely notice and declare the fo- jourr.ers preexiftent right, and lb there is a viubis Church and a vifible communion of all congregations o-n earth , and moft be an externall power and authority; in all, for Synods. Let our brethren fee to this. 3, Theperfonto remove mull be dihnif&d andloofcd by die confenc Se er.I . tn indcytndent CongrtgAtlons, ^29 It 'ts rrnc, none (houlcl remove fiom one oongttgifiort ta another wirliout God goe before them, nor can chey change oountries vvirhonc Gofis warranting dirt ftion, Ocn 1 1, l . chap. 45 . 4. but ilut fuch removall isamaritrof Church- difcipline, and muft be done by a in iniPenadI power,. is unwarrarrted by any word of God, con(ent of the ivhole congregati¬ on (It conveniency permit) el«-t he is not exonei'cd ot hisCburch- oath made to that congregadon^ What if conveniency doe not per¬ mit? then is he looftd from an oath without confent of the Church , which djd by oath re¬ ceive him. I thinkc cjufdem p tejiatis ejl ( as the Law faith) It- g.tre& fdlvcre^ that Chiirc-h power which bindeth muil lobfe, 4.; Ifthc Church-Covenant be an everlatting Covenant, as Jtr. 50. 5. tying^the man to the memberihip of that particu¬ lar congregation forever ; I tee not: how the Church can ufe in- d/iigences, and Pope-like difperjfations againd the path of' God^ to breake it upon light and frivolous reafons; for if G,}d punifk Covenant breaking, fb alfb Ibould the Church j and can by no in¬ dulgence be acceflbry to the breach of Gods bath, there is too great a fmell of Popery, Arminiantfmc^ and Sociniamfme in this way, in my weake |adgcment. But if the man be not dvorne a member of that particular C^'Krc^ by his oath , he is fwornca rpemberof the vi^ibhChnrch univerfall , which oug brethcen cannot well fay.' Neither is ‘arty Covenant called an everia^ing Cov\’nant''in the Scripture, buf the Covefiaiit of grace, 3^c. 32. 40. Ifa, 5 4. 9, lo.andthat is made with the invifible, Gatholike^foW^of belcevers, as is the Covenant, 7er. 50. 5. and not a Covenant with one vilible congregation, ahd vvhac warrant hath the Church to difpertft with thebfedch of fiich'axi everlading Covenant ? The teftimony of other CWe^eirdf itbe a warrant to you, in faith, to receive into theCfiKn^duch a one as a Saint, and a Temple of the holy. Spirit, how {hortfd'it nbt alfo b'e'a Warrant ’ to you, to caft out and excommunicate alfb ? C, The perfon comming from another Church, if'ofappro- ven piety, is received, by lifting up of the hands,of &nce of t;he Church, as you fay, 1. Have we a warrant from Gods word, for fuch a new inchMrchIng?2.Why is he not received by a Church oath :? as a Mifiifter tranfpianted tb another 'Giiarch,mu(t have ordination and elcftion of new, for to you there is alike lea- ibn. 3.1f there be no need of a new Church' oath to make him a T t member Syncds fiAve divine authority C h a p .6^. member of that viGble Congregation, feeing now he is loofed from the former, you infinuate his former ChurGh- oath did make him amemberofa vifiblc Church, and fo he that is a vi- hblc member in a Church, is a vifible member of all, and lb there muii be a vifible Church-Catholikc, if there be a Catho- like vihblcmcmberlhip in any, one member, and fo you dellroy what you build. Manufir. i6. A third way of Communion with other Church^ (faith the Auth or) is by feeki»g their helpe and prefence. i . In ad» mittingof members. 2. In cafe of differences of judgments. 5. In matters dark^ and dpuhtfotne. yfw/ip.Wc fecke a warrant from the word for this, for EldeJs arc prclcnt at the admilfion, and choofing of officers, as prime agents by authority, not by, way of naked coiinfcll and advift, Manufcr.T he fourth rvayfffdAt\\ hc_) U by gathering many C hurch~- ex, orthdrtneJfengersinaSynadyto examine and difiuffe either cor¬ rupt opinions^or J^piciow praltfes.Here i .the Magifirate is acquaint with our A jfemhiy^he being a nourijhingF athe r of the Church, 2 .They mem in Chriflsname. ^.^he Elders declare their judgement inorder ^ and the reafins thereof. may f^akitiU the truth either beclearedy and aU either convinced erfatisfed^as Aft, I / . 7.5 •■?/ thingrhe not ful¬ ly cleared^ and if it feeme that the nature ofthemadmit farther dijqui- jition^ yea and difference of judgements^ without difunion of affeBi’> ons^ or prejudice.of falvation, each man is left to his Chrijiian liber¬ ty ^ and if any be otherryayts minded^ faod ffall reveak the fame thing to him. Anfw. This Seftion being clofcd, I have here two eonfide- rablc points to be difeuffed j the one anent the power of Sy¬ nods: the other anenuhe power of the civill Magiftratci. Queft. I. Whether oTc not Synods haye authority^ by divme righl^ io obkige the Qhurcbes to obedience-^ in things lawfuUand expedi¬ ent? . i For. t^c fpller, clearing; ojf this grave tpicftion, I would have theft coaiidecations weighed by the godly reader. Conlider, x. Ctonons of QeumeUs may he thought to.^e as autho¬ ritative S E c T . I . ovtr Churches . ritative Gommindements^ or as advifes and fritndly conrifelU* 2. An advife or cioitnfdl doth obkige and tye both for the intrinje^ call larfifitlnejj'e of the comifell^ it being for ^matter Gods tvgrd, and alfo for the authority of the friends «ounfellingn'ence]betwixt hability tojffdgt, and ri^t or pow*-. er to judge: a PresbyteriaU Church may have right, jus, and ecckjt^ aficall Law tojudg2 of a point, to thejudgmg whereof, they want ha- hility,. and therefore de fafto, it belongeth to a higher Synod, where more learned men are, though dejute the Presbytery may judge it. 6. f hough government of the Church by Syriods, be Gods pofitive Law, yet upon tloe laid downegromd, Cbrifi bath given the h^yes and power of Goversiment to every vifible Church, the Government of «- nited Churches by Synods, is a branch of the Law of nkture. 7. Synods are necefiary for the Well-being the dlnirch, and ftili arc in tha viiibie Ghiirch in hioi'e, or leflc degrees, for the authority of Synodiconlifting of fixonely, differeth not In nature and eflence, from a generall cottncell of the whole Catholikcvilible Church. ^Magiset minus non variant jpecient^ And thercforeifSynodsbfe warranted by the word of God j (as no queftion theyare) there is no neede to prove by particular places of the word, the lawfulneffe of every one of thetc, a lefti- . . .i T t 2 ©nail Chap. Synods have divine amhoritj onall nicetingof theEIderfhip of a (ingle Congregation. 2. A Picsbjtcry, or meeting of the Elders, orp^r’l-ors St Doftor.s of more Congregations. 5 ; A Proviriciall Synod ofthe Presbytci ies ojf a, whole province. 4. The National! AfiTeniblViOr meeting ofthe Elders of the whole Nation. 5. The generall and Occt:- jnienick Cowncell of Paftors, Doctors, and Elders of the whole Catholick Church vifible; for alfthele differ not in efience, but degrees,, and what wordof God, • 9.%xMatth .18.1 6,1 7. proveth the lawfulnefle of one, is for the lawfulnelfe of all the Eve foi ts o.f Synods. 8. Grant the conficiation of authorities in jimdry Qhttrehes^ a7Td j^U-cannoP deny tha authority of Sjssods ahorve particular Ghuretks- (y,, Qonfociation of Churches' to gii>e advife atid counjell^ is not Con^ Jociation of Churches as Churches^ hut one ly confociation tf Chrifian ,priifeffors^ who arc ohleiged to teach, admonijh, and rebuke on« an fr- iixr, ■ 10. There is a right of dominion, arid a right of jurifdiB ion, , we {hall hyare anon. Hence our firft conclufion, a generall counccll is a Congre¬ gation of Paftors, Doftois, and Elders, orothers,met in the name and authority of jefus Chrift, out of aH Churches^ to deiir*- mine according to the word ofGsrd, all controverfes in faith', Chdreh-^ yjsvernment, or manners, mfahhjull perfon, who ch freth, heeing ext iludedfrsm reafming and fpeaking. Neither is the definition of (a^ Am liny and {b) Gerfon much dif- ■iayFacd$Alnwndep'>'teJ}(t,ecrlcfjLlay--. ferentfroH) this, fave that they thinke c. I?. e(i congregatie aHtlen.ittylcgndne that counceljs are lawfully conveened, if onely/as are of the rarchicc, nulla fajena pmi pe-ente au- j » ’ 1 1 r " ' Hjerarcnike order be members thercofo we thinke Antichriftian. 2. As the- Pope prefident here, we dif^ i^Iaimq. Yet doth con fefle that a generall councell may be conveened without the Pope in three cafes. I. whe^ the Pope is dead, eicher departing this life, cr civilly, dead, being excomn-junica^ted. for any crime of herelie : the Apoitolike Sea hath. yanked often two yeares together, 2. When the Pope is averfe and oppofeth reformation, W hen time and place hath beeiic aftigned for the next generalt, councell Sect.i; over particular Churches ^ 3-33 councel],' as was doncin the connccll of and thePapifts grant i8. TeHihc CW^is a warrant for a gene- rail conncell. I. Becaufcitisameanctorthc'Bvrngof the fpi- ricsofallmen, even Pallois and A.polUes in the day pt the Lord. 2. BecaiifeApoftles, though in. prophecy mg and wri¬ ting canonick Scripture, when they were infpired, could not erre, yet otherwife they might erre; and if Peter thould havere- mainedobliinateinhis Judaizing, 2. and rdufed to hcare P^«/ or the Church, hce was to bee excommunicated. 3. By the Church, AUtih. 18. (faith ( d) the Schoolc of P«/m) cannot bee underftood, the Prelats of the Church onely, be- caurcChriddidfpeaketo Peter; and faith Mnahi.^nd Peter cannot bee both an acmfcr^a rviinejle^and a Judge^ 4. There' is a power of tlie keyes to bind and loole, given immediatly by Chrifi to all the rulers of the Catholick or univeilall Churchvifble; Ergo, the exercife of this power, though it, , beefometimes(p/:y>e) impoffiblc, becaufe of the corruption of mans nature, there being bloody warres in Chriltendome, yet it is morally law'full, for many things may bee inconveni¬ ent, through mans wdckednelfe, and fo /aic not expedi¬ ent, which are w.irj/A lawtu’l, 2. Conclullon ; Every particular Paftor hath a powers though improper, of dominion and authorittc, even out oi a Synod, about the A£i:s of preaching and determining truths according to the word of God, as Jer.i.io., See, Lhaz;ethi^ day Jet thee sterthe nations', and over' the kingd()mej,&c. 1 Tint. 6. 17, Charge them that are rich that they bee not high minded ^ &c. 2 T ima 4.1, 1 charge thee before ^od, and the Eord ^ejus Chrijiy H'ho fioalL Judge the qHickyfnd the deady&c. So any Pallor hath power of flominionand authori tie over a Synod, and P^2«/ as a Paftor might preach, even before the councell at [er.ufalem palled their Synodicall deterininati n,/^c7. 15, that circumcifion was notr neceffary, and that to abjiaine from things firanghdy from blood and foriiicat 1071 was necejf ary and lawfull, yea and in preaching , ti'tiththePalioris fubjeftto no Synod. But the Pallor hath not full power of jurildiftion about his afts of preaching ne- ceflary truth, i. Becaufe the Church may for jull caufes de¬ prive him from preaching. 2, Becaufe hee cannot ufe the cen- * fiirc of excomniuriication agairift thofe who refufe to rceeivc • Tt 3 his.: V,i. ijfdipoJefl’ 334 Sjncds have divine autherit) C h A p , his true and necefTary doftrinc, without the Church joyne her power of jurifdiftion with him. 3, Hc;, his alone, cannot in a Synod determine ecclefiaftically, and in an authoritative Church power, that fame truth which as a Paftor hee deter¬ mined, and with the power of paftorall dominion hee prefled upon the con fciences of the Church, yea of the whole Sy- nodjbccaulc one man is not the Church, or Synod* and James his aloncj-d^.i 5.could but lay, Wherefore my fentence is that yee trouble mtthemy rybichfrom among the Gentiles are turned unto Gody though this was the very word of God, which James a.s aPaftoi'j even as an ordinary A Paftof may propone Jdwf/rhe Apoftjes mind, anent fornication, blood, 8£c./4^/,I coHjim a counfel to Tome other Paftor,biir it hath the power of a Synodicall decree not from lame/f though an Apoftle, but from the joyntvoyces of the Synod ; and it isnot like that lames as an Apo- ftlefaid, Whereftre my fenseneeii,^. as an Apoftle hee fhould have faid as Paul doth, rrhat I received of the Lorditkat I delivered unto you^ t^c. Paftor might have preached in the name of God 5 yet is it not the decree of the Churchy which the Churches is te keepy AH, 16. 4, while it bee determined by the Church* An example wee may have poflible not unlike to this. A man hath a power of domini¬ on over his owne proper lands and goods to ufe them in God, for his owne ule, but the lii- prememagiftrateand Parliament hath a dominion of jurildifti- on in a judiciall lentence over thole lame lands to forfeit them for crimes committed againft King and State : or this may clearcit, hath a power immediately from God, to ah- noint King, and in this hee is not lubjeft to the fuffrages of the tribes of hee hath a power of dominion here; bui fuppolewee that Samuel live till Gods time, when all Ifiael {hall crowne David King at Hebrony Samuel as a part of the Aflfembly of Ifraely his alone, without the fuffrages of Ifraefy could not make him King at Hebron, Hence wee may fee how Weakc the aflfertion of our brethren is, who {e) CayyThat Synods Jhould have power to bmd the Churches (Cay thty)rvce fie not-^ (f) Bel~ (e) Anfwer to indeed holdetb fi. But orthodox writers hold that the fentence 3*. queftions of councels if but a certaine inyuifition of the'truthy and aniinifie- adoth jaUible^ znd Ci) the Jefuits of Rhemes ^ and (^kj Lorinui the c. iV fefuitefaid councclls arc infallible, the holy Spirit is there Conciliate prcfent;('/) Gratian ftidy aU the decretall Epiflies of *Popej, and (mytheCanons of the CounceHs are of equall authoritie rvith the Scrip- iures: and their (0) Cregoritu faid hee received rvith the fame reve- rmtU. Tenet and authoritie the foure generaU Coumells^ &thefuureEvaiig€’ (j) Rbemifs iiflf^it is ccrtainc ( faith (p ) Suarez)tbat a CounceU is an infdUibk ctmmentdn AtK i s. CO Gratian.dif.J9. in Cano».(m) dift.ro.can.deemaUt.(o')OregoTm l.EpiJf^ 24. (f)SMrer_detrifl.virMjifp^%.fe^.7>nwn.6,cemjfimm eft eoncilium gemrAle,^ in ^9 prafensadeftpemifex} ejfe infaltil>ilem rtgxlam ftdei-- rult Ch AP.^. ^3^ Sinods fjAve divine author itj (-fif 'J’n'rrcr c'n. fitn, de Eccl:Jt. M. i, ir) Cdtccbif.trac. 1,7, 6. condlu nobk in digimltcitibm fum infinr oraiuJemm. (i) Cujetan.tr'cidde dud'or. Vontif c. 9* (t) '^ic'c m CanM de k>c. com- /r’5- 5" (^u)Oregon}ii de y(Uau.,wn» _i, difp, q. i- de obie^lo jidei punbi-7^ 'H-e of faith) and (^q)Turrecre>nata faith the fame : It is ceitaine (faith (r) Bailing') ComccUs are at the OracUstjf God to w in dijjicul- /A/jfo faith(j) Cajetamtsft')Ca- niM) and ( /< ) Gregorius de V 4- knttj’^ wee hold the. authori- tle of CounceiSf but afcribe to them as much power :over the confcience, as-there is realbn in them from Gods Word^aiid no more. But 2. Thisisawcake rcafon, counceds have no power Co command obedience, becaufe their Canons and Decrees. cure o£ no more force, then they have reafon from Gods Word. For 1. Friends, brethren, cqnaisjby that have no warrant to rebuke, becaufe their rebukes have but as much force, as they have reafon from the word of God, for the reafon is alike, in' both ; lawfull Paftors cannot command obedience in thcFord, your independent Congregations <^annot command t\\ it which hindeth the Church to ohcdicwcey becaufe the word or a comman- dement of a Paftor, or your independent Church is onely a coHimandement miniferiall and limited^ and bath at much force at there is reafon in it^fromthe Ih'ord of God^ the Church of Cciriwi/; hath not then the power of the Lord Jeftis to excom¬ municate the inceftiioiis perfbn, nor the Church oiThjatira^ to caft out and condemne JezaheU the falfe propheteffe^nordo thefc coramandements of the Synod,or Church a^emhly have any power to bind the Churches to obediencC) becaufe thefe .commande- ments and decrees of cenflireare but minifteriall and limited, and in fo farre osielj of force^ at they have reafon from the W ird of God) at you fay, 1. 3. Concluhon: There is an authoritative power in Synods, whereby they may and doc command in the Lord the vifibic Churches, in their bounds ^ tlie whole Churches are fubjeft to the ordinance and decree of the Church, where with common confent of a Synodicall meeting) Ad atthiat is ordained an Apolile ; ErgO) all the Churches are to t^ke him for an A-> poftle. This argument cannot bee repelled, becai>fc the Apo- iiles by tlieir extraordinary power did ehoofe Matthias* Bc- caufej Se GT.I . over particular Churches, 337 caufe, I- they thcmfelves cite this place to prove the peoples power ordinary jwhich is to indure to Chriltsiecond comming, in calling and elefting their owne officers and Elders. 2. ji\^ (?c) a Papift alleadgeth the place with good realbn, to (x)Almhdt prove that a generall councell is above Vthr or the Tope^ becaufc mft, eccltf, Peter would not choofe without confentotthe ApO" ^\cs3.nd Chnrch, 3. If this was extraordinary that Matthias was chofeiij why then is the vow and confent of the Church fought? for there is nothing extraordinary and Apoftolick flowing from an which is concluded or done by the fpirit ordinary of the Church of beleevers. So allb 6. If the Apoftles did not by the ordinary and Synodicall pow-f er of ordinary Pallors choofe feven Deacons, how doe they - firft require that the Churches of Grecians and Hebrewes (hould feek out feven men? v. 3. and did ordainc them with the common confent of the whole multitude, t;. 5. A&.i'y, A Synod of moe Churches give decrees which obliege the Chur- chcs,x'.28.cl;.i6.'y,4.Er^(7,Synods have authoritic over the Chur¬ ches. Thofe who fay this Synod is not a patterne for after Sy- nods,fay farre afide ; for their reafon is, this was I . An Apo¬ ftolick Synod ; a. the holy Ghoft was here ; 3. the thing de¬ termined was canonick Scripture. Butthisis a way to elude all the promifes made to Paftors in the word, when as they are firft made to Apoftles; this promift, Behold I am mth you t& the end of the vporldy and this, 1 tvill fendjou the other Comforter^ wh» fjaU kadyou in aU truths cannot bee made to faithfull PaftorS, and the Chriftian Church, that now Is, for it is certaine Chrift is otherwife preftnt with his Apoftles, then with his Pa¬ ftors after them. And that he gave them a tongue & a fpirit when they were before the councels and rulers, as to Apoftolick men, as 29. as Chrift promifed, Matth, 10, 19. 20,Luk^2i. 13,14,15. for they where full of the holy Ghoft before rulers, but by our brethrens do6lrine, it fhaU follow none of theft promifes belong to Paftors now adayes in the like, bccauft no paftors now are Apoftles. Surely this were to fetter and imprifon many glorious promifts within the pale of the onely Apoftolick Church j and becauft Chrift afeending to heaven ftnt downc the Apoftolick fpirit to his ll u Apoftles Synods have Vivlne dutheritj C h a . 6. ApolHes to write and preach canonick Scripture, it Qiall follow he fiilfilleth that promiie, John 1 6. 1 3. to none now adayes, be- cau-fe none have the Apoirolike fpiritin the manner and mea- iure that the Apoftles had. Y ea turther it is canonick Scripture thatthe Apoftlesatthelaft hipperdid pew forth the Lords death tiUbecome againe'^ therefore it fliall follow that we have no warrant to fiiew forth the Lords death till he come againe, 1. But that the Apoftles in an ecclefartick way did determine in the Synod for our imitation, and not in an Apoftolike way, is cleare by many evidences in the text, as Ahd.1’^.2. Latd and were Lent commiftioners to the Apoftles and Elders about this queftion : Paul 2$ an Apoftle needed not be lent to know more of the matter then he knew, as an Apoftle 5 for as an Apoftle he knew the whole myftery of the Gofpel, Gal, i, j6, 17. 'Ephef‘^> 5. Er^0, he was fent to the Synod as a Paftor, and that as an ordinary Paftor. 2. They came together^ v. 6. 10 confider of this hufmjfe^hut as Apoftles they needed not the help of a Synod. Ergo^they came together as ordinary Paftors for the Churches after imitation. 3, There was much debating and dilputing, v, 7. about the matter. 4. They fet down their mindsandlentences in order, one after another, as Peter 7. 8- then Barnabas and Pauf v. 12. then Janies^ v- 1 0. and to James hisfentence the whole Councell agreeth, v. 22. Now what the Apoftles , as Apoftles and from an infallible Spirit vdoyhey doe it not by Peeking light and help one from another, 5. The Decree of the Councell is a thing chat Apoft!es,EIders, and Brethretr, and the whole Church refolveth after much di- rptm'3 22. efpecially bretlmen , and the whole bctcfe’Wi s, as our Brethren fay, doe not joyne themfelves with tlic A poftles, either to write canonick Scripture, or to give their confent to the writing of it, therefore they doe confent by a fyncdall authority, for the after imitation Churches. Alfo there bee reafons of momentfor'Synods 5 and i. if ac¬ cording to the Law of nature, and nations, no man can bee a Judge in his owne caule, then areappeales from the Elderfhip of onecongregadon, when they are a party to the accufed perfon, naturall, and from a Seflion to the Presbyteries and Sy¬ nods of many rnbe Elders. But the former Is realbn, nature. Law Sect.!. OVSf 'pAftlculAf ChtiTchcs* 33^ I axv of Nations. Erg., fo is the latter, i. It is beft rcafoa which hath nioh of Sciipture. Paul^ndB^mah^.A^ i^. 1.2. . had no fmall di 'putation with thofe who faid circmnciiion was neceffaryt finding their parties could not be judges. They ap- peale to a generall cou icell at Jernfalcm , where were tne Apo- files and Elders; Th&Chircho^ tht Grecians the Chmho? the Hcbrewes itrive, neither ot them can judge other, and both appeale to a higher judicatory, to the twelve ApoftIes,and their owuG Churches meeting with them, and there is the matter de¬ termined anent helping the poore by Deacons- if the Judge doe wrong, and one particular congregation fi^all opprelTe one fin- cere and found beleever , what remedy hath the care of provided for this? that the oppreflburs may be edified by Church cenfures, and the opprelfed freed, and delivered by re¬ medy of difcipline of Cbrift^whoCe it is to judge the pore of the people^ and to five the children of the needy^Tf.j2. it is . knownethat Di./re^/l?e/doth rometimeexcommunicate3(^c2j and 5. Epift, the evil] fervant riileth all, (h') Hieronymus faith Arrians ruled Joh.9. jo mt, all in the day es of Conflantius and Valcns :(/) Bafil Caith y rve may fay in, our timey that there is neither T rinct^nor Prophet^ nor R»- ler^wiP oblation f mr mcenfi t fd) Athanafus and {ejVincentius Gal, ^hirwent complaint that it was in thcArrians times,as with the ..pcj BajtUm 1 7 Church znd Prophets in the dayes of Elias : and amongfi Pa- pifts Occam (^g) the author of Onus ecckft) Avenuuui fcliion^ from ike faith and godlimjfe of thiir Vince for j. (mj Aven^ at>.nal tint*s makeih the fame complaint^ and Almain alfo^th.it Prc/atJ i i rr>ere more eaten Up Tvith the zeak of money then the zeale of Gods queftto.vefpsn'i. honfe. Is there not need then of a general! Councell? Hence came alfo appeales from the Pope. The Emperour Lodovlcus Ba- (0 Oernivu (^faith (oj the German Chronicle^ appealed from Pope Chrcnd.A>P^i- John 22, mifmfbrmed to a general! Councel],and the Pope bet- ter informed, and the crime was, became he had taken the title of Emperour before he was confirmed by the Pope, for which he was excommunicated. Sigifmond of Anfria appealed f from Pope the ftcond, to the next fuccceding Pope, and a ' generall Councel! under him, for the Pope excommunicated SigiJmond,beca.uCehe keptbacke Cardinal! Ctifin from the Bf- poprick^of Brixen within his | Dominion ? for the Biflioprick w Mneoi Sih was given to liim by a commendam^ by the Pope : See (f) Mmai Silviuf> Philip fourth appealed from wicked Boniface the eighth, to the Sea Apoltoiikc then vacant, and to a future (r) Fa^cicului Councel! ^ Co (q') Plat ina rehteth. The Llniverfity ofP^riifap- rerumtxpeten- pealed from Leo the tenth, who wickedly condenined the darwn. Couneell of Bd!ji//,to a future Councell, as youfindeit in the (s') S'leidan treatife called (r j F afcicnlur^&c. The Archbithop of CuUen ex- *{^'coml communicated by Paul the third, appealed to a lawful Councel ^Ineq^htpro- Germany ^ becaiife the Pope ftood accufed of herefic and ido- pia caufa judi- latry, zs{s)Sleidan faith. The (f) glofie of the Canon Law faith,^^ cet. So Vito the Pope cannot be Judge in hi^ owne canje 2indV!Q3M know how how great Ro- juftly L«/6er appealed from Lea the tenth, to a generall Coun- reade * Coim^ which faith that the like is warranted by the Law of cels a rerrour nature, where a particular Eldeifhip and congregation is accu- «o wicked fed of feandals, that fuperiour Synods there muit be to difeuffe Pspes and VI- caufes. And the good ufe of councels you may fee in one; ^^^ranotmiun '^^^G/OUncclloCCunfanee^SeJj'. U.art.Sq. condemned Johni^. decretd.d.elec. becaufe he taught there Was no life eternal!, Ncqne aliam ^ pofi Cufan. hanc^vitam-jpertinacitercredidit animamhominis cum corpore mori^ €»nc$rdd.2f.i» ^extingui^ adinfar ammalium hrutorum^ dixitque mortunm fe- ^Occlm^'d'^o' ^^J'^ff^^^i‘^^i^^‘^'*ifl**'^-^dieminimertjurreCturifm, The neceffity g.f.i j Affemblics when common enemies trouble the Churchy prove Almain, vtfp. that hath inftituted Synods. And i. ourprefent Au- ^efifttru thoiir rcafoneth from the Churches neceflity, Synods may eon- veene Sect. I. over parti cttUr Churches ^ 341 vecne to examine (faith he) dthtr corrupt opinions or fufpmous tramCa • and citeth for this the Counccll ot JernfaUm.Aa. 15. W this councell did authoritatively command^ Aa 15. 2^. AB 1^.4. AB.20. i^. and not give advife or counfcll onely. 2. if by the Law of nature, and by vertueof the communion of Saints, Churches conveened, may give advife • then fay I, as communion of counfels and advilcs is lawfull, 10 hy ':he Law of nature communion of authoritative power is lawfull. As after the eye (faith (w) Almain) feeth the danger of the hodj, it Ahimde thoidd Qive warnimto the reft of the members to ufe their pomr.hnd mhriu ecclef this power (laith he) denunciative, or by way of c^^%,though "A W not authoritative, is in private perfons for the conveening of a CouHcelU As after (faith Almain {x) in the fame place) any is inpuBtd by a sl^fed p^opof. 4. Si enhn lig^ta pret that which ts necefary, Jor Use health imaginttmUpermsr and faftty of the whole body^ he is nolkt vacare defcvficni corporis, apud/ini* oUisedtonfethatneceftarymeane^not Jhm tune defendsndi corpus totartfidthhanthon- mJ'h virlm rfthi precept, or rather «>• rti j i T c *L, deftruere, nollet fueeurrere, qtSH dmtat HliqMvi cowijell andadvijeof the , pcirtem, quamvis fit minor nurnero, pro tunc hater, but by Z’Crttfe of the precept andaU'- pc auiheritatem tetam provinciam defendendij^^*. iboritative power of the Law of na¬ ture Jor [the fafety of his body : yea further (faith be) if the right hand were fettered with chanizees^ or fhould refufe pertinacioujly at the nodde of the imagination to defend the body^ them he whole power *>f defending the body^^ pould remaine in the left hand. And certain- . lythis is moft naturall , if a forrainc enemy Ihould invade a whole Land, or any part of a Land, the whole Land by the Law of nature were obliged with joyntauthorityandpower to refift that common enemy. Now feeing a number of confo- ciated fifier Churches make one vifible Church body, having vifi- blc communion together 5 as the Author grantethin the Sa¬ crament ofthc Lords Supper, which is (laith he) a feale of the communion of all the Churches of the Saints , and in other cxternall afts of Church communion, as chap. ^.Sed- l.'Bellarm. dePoniif. Rem. /. 2r* c, 17. fairh the Councell of Chalccdon , is of no force. A^orius inftit. moral, to, z. /. A lawful] Councell going a nailc breadth from th^. inliruflion of the Pope,may erre. hearing the Word , exhorting, rebuking) comforting one ano¬ ther, then arc all thefe vifiblc Churehes with united authority Uu 3 and 542, Sjnodi have divine authoritie Chap. 6. a.nd Church poiver^ a.s Churches^ and not as Chriftiansonejy, to conveen and conderrme a coainion herecick int^eftingall or any part of chat viable Church body* and if any one Church orCon- gtegation under the pretence of plenitude of independencie of government within theaifelves/hould refufe to joync with the whole, yet the authoritative power oi Synodicall judging and condemning fuch a heretick^doth rchde by the Law ot na¬ ture, in the reif of the body* If there bee a communion of gifts, there is alfo a communion of authoritie. And if a nati¬ on have intriniecally authoritative power under a Prince to re¬ pel! a common enemy, for the (afetie of the whole, then hath a viiible body of many Churches in joyning one externall com¬ munion ofiiherly confociation, under one ChrilLone Church, powertorepellafcandalousheretick, who is a common ene¬ my to the whole Churches vifibic* This Argument is grounded upon the ncceiljtie of Synods; our brethren are forced to acknowledge their ncceifitk, by way of counrelling,and adviling, but Synods as Synods to bee nece(rary,they thinke popilli. The bell: popilh councell wee (a) Ccntilium read of, is that of Bjzjz/, where it was ordained that a ge- nerall councell Ihould be holden within five yeers next follow'- 59- , ing, thenext eouncell within feven yeers, and alwayes aL. ter that, every ten yeerS; and in the Q) councell ot Bajr/ the Po;>e isdifeharged to tranlgrcfie that time of convocatinga (c) Oerfonde coLUicell. Now the councelJs as councells are no popiQi de- ecclefpoteji. vices, but rather hated by light downe, and well died Papifis, 7d\^plan Zd cleare by GcrJ^wacomplaint (c) who faith omifiion of ge- tareinraCi.^de nerall councells is the Churches plague ; a lover of reformati- fchifia. on (d^ Franc. Zabarell faith, rvkk^d Popes negkCling generall (e) Preview o{ counceUs, have undone tbeChsirch. ThQ ledrned (^e) aufhor oj the re- the counrdl qP councell of Trent faith gravely. It vs but a cheating r6*bnFr’cmh of Chrifiindomc above bsard^ to leave the judgement of the necefi- PapiU. iie of general! councells to the Popes rsrill , and no marvell (f) Beltarmin. then Popes decline councells; for the councell of Tifan fas demdUi. grantcth)was convocated againlf Jw/iw thefc- CwtaZ/Km therefore was rejefted by Julian lateraTfef fecojidm-t^it Counce^ll’of (g) Lateran, yet this councell aixl . all the decrees thereofwas approyen and confirmed by Alexan¬ der S £ ci T .1 . over fmictdar Chmchest m dertkjirfii who was accounted lawfull Pops Platma H faith, this councell was approved, and that in it Gregnrj 12. and Bend 1 3. were deprived of their papa I dignitie all nati- OHS' alTencing, except ntithev Sp urn , ih^ King ^i^dSirkofArrmnac, who tollowed Pop^ ^emt ‘ znd for ap- probation of the councells of F ife^ Con fiance^ and Bafil^ w ich Popes, cenfiired P,7/;rj and deprived them, andfubjeaed thenito a ge- therefore they nerallcounc^ell, let any man read the (i) Kmexv of C(?//we/? have taKciuhe of t rent, and Bellarmine is therein hilly confuted. AI o ‘"^ceHs. as rail councells have condemned the doftni^ of the Clm. (jerardw pro. Rome, for wliich they thinke them not necetfary, as the conn- ve fyo 6. pag. ctWo^FrankfordfuthCK) Bellarmine, and P#/ and Conftam • - are not approved in all , becaiife they favour not the Ko- manChterches doftrine and the Popes fupremacy abo\^ CouncelJj- vea and generall councells cannot bee (imply necetfary (laith Eelkrmvt,. LrObecaufetheCatholick Church remained fafe, the frfi three hundrih jeers after Chrijl, rrithout gener all councells have remained fafe other three hundreth vccrs, and fo at oujan admcduoi aum and faults may hee amended by the Lawes of Popes, and by provincial! ^^0. (faith hee.) and their Coferm (mj faith, the Pope him ccclefafne con- felft Jhmcouncdl,ha,h condemned many "f f " ^ Bsortet' and more compendious n>ay,wen by councells, ror it s a and laborious to convecne councells, therefore the Churches ahis falvationdoth notdepend Hpon them, faith (n) BMarmme yea ccc. i ar¬ il ia in vaine (faith the Tefuk P.reri«t>» doe that hy many.M ^ ^ „aya, eonvenkntly hee dmehy fearer, he mcaneth couneds may be wanted. Our brethren ref&inn^ councells .^and iheir necejjitie at all, Cofteiuiiti. in ibis fideth with Papljh. Thoug^h (p) Calvin faith, Nullum cjfe Enchnxd.de ■ neemelim, nec certius remedium, that there is no better, ;z.r>rer remedy to find out the truth, ohen a Synod of true Paftors. And r~ minians and Socinians think that Synods are neither mceffary, nor ^ troBtable • for as our brethren here give no authorise to Synods, {o)pereriuicom. biittocounfellandadvirc: the very fame is taught by a grand mixo. i^alifp^ ArminianC^J) efiScopui, who faith, are f" Mill’ll the efiablifising the truth, or rooting out cf errors and herefies, biynely to advife, fift, examine, and by reafons and arguments toperjrvade, and therefore are not prof table, eitkr for ibe being, or for the well mzoftheChtmh. Synodiciconventw mo adUfie, me ad hem efie iUfpsi.tle}^. ^ ecckhae 544 Synods have divine authority V^HAP.D. ecckfi£ abfoliite necejjarn funt ; ad vifltath divin£ jiabilimentuniy &• hcrefeonyerrorHmque avermneatiofiem vel exjlirpaitionemyeo tantum caju utiles ejfe jiatuimufy fi ad deliberandumy ventiUndumy exami- nandunty & rationibm argumentifque perjkadendum cmgregentur 5 lit ium^nem facer Cy circa religionif capita^ aliter quant psrfiiadendoy tyrannidem in ecchfam invehcre^ & libertatem confcientiarunty fi non omiiino toller Cyfaltem vehementer afri^gere & ligare, T 0 end con-- iroverfies in the Church any othermfcy then by perfa?adingy is to bring in a tyranny in the Church of Chrifly and to hurty if not alto» gether to evert the libertie of conjciences of men. And the Arminians in 'their ApologieQr) teach w that a decifion or a determination of a Synod obligeth not thofe rvbo were and their wordisonely tobeebdeeved, in fbfarre as it is agreeable to r Thef.y.* the Word of God; but hence it followeth not, that Paftors ii.u.Heb.j, and Synods have no power and authoritie at all to deterniiue, *3. . but onely to counfell, advife and perfyvade; for private Chrftlir . , ans^ our equalls and iriferiours, have power to counfell, . per- lwade,and advife in a private way by teaching, (a) admonifh- (e) Nas^iej::^en (^) exhorting, ( c) rebuking, (d") conference, ad Trocopium They build upon the reproving of events of councells by (e)Nazia7izjenj whi,ch is not againft their authoritie and ferh^ffpmet itaanimo afeBui fwn, ut omm cpifcopo7U77i cencilia qmi*tn tmllpffi concilii fitictn Ltttnmfmjimqucvrdi, " Xx fulncffe. 34^ communion offifier Churches CnhV!,6 (f) Vanorftiitan de ele^honCt C. (ignificaftj, '(g)Anguflm ConirdBonanfi, 1. 2. c. j . prior A concilia a pcjii’- riorikw corrrgi (h) Petrmde Home inMo- narchra Coi.cil. fulnefle, aod hefpeaketh of the councells of his time, and it is nottobeedenyedbut f/) Panorm'itan i'aithwell, diBumunius ■privati efi pr^ferendum di&o pap£jji ille moveretnr mtliorihm raticf mbui veteris & noviT eji ament and (^j Augu^me faith, lamr cemctlls may correct older councells • and Tctrtss de (b ) ^Monte un¬ der complained that there was no godly and learned Bifhops in his time, to determine truth in a Synod, when Do£tors,Profeffors, Bifhops, and all have fworne obedience to thtVopc^ to their Oecumenkk councells, and to the wicked decrees of the councell of Irent^ as the Bull of Tim the fourth reqnireth. But before Ifay any thing of the fecond queftion anent the magiftrates power, I fhall clofe the other wayes of communion •f lifter Churches, Chap* 6. Sict. 5. Three other wayes of communion of jifler Churches, AFift way of communion (faith the author) is by helping and contributing to fifer Churches, Trophets^ and Teachers, when they are in fear fie, a s Aff .11.29. Kom. 1 5 .2 y . 2 6, Anf. This way of communion we acknowIedg,but we fee not how this communion can ftand, without the author! tie of Sy¬ nods 5 if Churches bee not united in one vifible body,thcy can¬ not authoritatively fend hclpc of teachers one to another 5 and this is a [direft acknowledgement of a vifibic union of more Churches in one vifible boclyjfor the Chnrch of JernfaUm aii- thoritativclyfcnt Paft0rs,P. i8. to gaine a brother, is to bee kept in the gaining of fcandalous Churches. But i. What warrant have you of the two firft fteps of Chrifts order againft fcan¬ dalous Churches, and to omit the third jadiciall and authori¬ tative way, when After Churches turnc obftinate > Chrifts or¬ der for gaining the fcandalous is as neceffary in the third, as in the former two. 2. Why doe you allow the third in a fort? for if the After Church will not bee admoniftied, you will have her rebuked, before raoe After Churches, that are con- vccned, chat is,beforea Synod; is itbecaufeyouthinke there is more authority in a Synod, then in one After Church? then you thinke there is authoritic in a Synod . for by good Lo- gick, wee mayinferre the poAtive degree frofa the compara- dve, and there is no other rcafon why the matter ftiould come Wore a Synod, for all in a Synod wanteth authority and power to cenfure, as you thinke, yet to complainc to a Synod is an acknowledgement of the aathoritic of a Synod, as Chrifts order faith, Mattb, 18. 17. If bee negleH to heart them, tell it to the Church. 3. What is the withdrawing of brotherly communion from Ameftm^ obftinate After Churches, but as (^a) Jmtfius faith well, exsont' ffttmication by proportion and analogies ErgOy fay I, in this a Sy- decenfcieiUt nod hath a Synodicall authoritic over the Churches within the bounds of the Synod by proportion, for who can inflift apuni(hmentofaCWc^ce«J»rf, by proportion anfwcrable to excommunication, but a Church, or a Synodicall meeting, which hath the power of the Church by proportion ? Amefim would prove that a pardcular Church cannot bee excommunicated^ becaufe a Church cannot bee eafi out of communion with it felfe, for then fhe pouldbee cafl out of herfilfe. But this argument with re¬ verence of fo learned and godly a man, proveth onely that a Xx 2 par- No communion of ftjler Churches C h a p particular Church camiot exconimuniarte hcrfelfe, which I grant, butitconcliideth not, but a particular obliinate Church may bee cxcommiinicated out of the fecietie of all ffter Churches, who meeting in a ^ Synod in the name of Jefus Chrift have power to five the Jpiritj of fijler Churches in the daj efihetordy and are toedife them by counfell and rebuking^ as the Author granteth, and why not by an authoritative de¬ claring that they will have no communion with fuchanob® ftinate lifter or rather daughter Church? Wee have never^faith the Author, been put to the utmoft ex¬ tent of this dutie, the Lord hitherto preventing by his grace, ^etitisourdutic.T/;e Church fiatn. 8. tooh^ care not oneljfor her owne members^ hut alfo for her little fjler^ that had ?io href and woxild have taken care, ij having hreajis they had been dijiempered with* corrupt milke:- if the Apofks had a care of all the Churchest 1 Cor. 8. II. ^ thatfpirit of grace and love dead with them'i ought not all the Churches to care for jijler Churches , if not, virtute officii, bjvertue of an oJfice,jiet intuitu charitatis, for charities fakfi Anfiv. That you have never beenc put to thefe duties to the utmoft, will never prove that the government is of God, for Go- rmtb,W>pheJus,Pergamm, Thjatira, which Were glorious Chur¬ ches by your owne confeffion, were put to a neceffitie of the utmoft extent of thefe duties ; yea it proveth your government to bee rather fo much the worfe, becaufe Chrifts governmenc is oppofed by fccret enemies in the Church. 2. Youmakethcfpiritofloveinapaftorallcare over other Churches to bee dead, becaufe none have any paftorall care over any other Churches, but the particular Congregation over which they are Paftors, and paftorall love to unconver¬ ted ones, as paftoralI,you utterly deny. The lajl rvaj of communion ffaith the Author) is hy propagation Or multiplication, which as the Apoflles had immediat calling from Godtotravellthrough the world, andtoplant Churches , fo have par¬ ticular Churches given to themimmediatly from Chrifi, the fulmffe of meafire of grace, which the inlargement and efablifiment of Chrifis kfigdome doth require, that is, when the Bet-hive a parifhionaU con^ gre gat ion is fir charged, they have power to fend forth their ntemhen^ imnde^tndmt Congregations, Sect. 5* _ „ Covenant Chnrch-fiale ^mo^gfl themfdi^,, and majcom- mndtltbemfHchablegifted Minijim, « the;, thmkemay U, Mtm- o{ inlarging Chrifts kingdome is dc- feaiTC. I . It llieweth the way of inlarging the number of m- vilible Churches, and multitudes of converts into new incor¬ porations, but doth (hew no way how to plant fouies who were non-converts, and branches ol the wild olive inChriftJe iis, and to malte new vifible Churches i but it is certainc that the Apoftlcsas Apoftles, and as converted obftinate iinners to the faith of Ghnft, and them in a vifible Church, confifting of profcflbrs of the faith, partly converted, partly not converted, but the PJ^ors by your doftrine have no power as Pallors, or by any Paftorali iithoritieyto plant the Gofpell where It hath neverbeene, that paftorali fpirit is dead with the Apoftles , and m this, contra¬ ry to all teafon and fenfe, and contrary to tne Scriptures, you make private Chriftians the fucceffors of the Apoftles to plant Churches, and to convert fouies, and to make them fit niate- rialls for the vifible Church of regenerate perfons , for Pallors as Pallors, and vifible Churches as vifible Churches doe no- thineatall to the multiplying of Churches, feeing Paftois and vifible Churches as they are fuch,by your doftrine, are blit nurles togivcfiick to thofe who are already converted, but not fathers to convert them, for private Chriftians, or pallors as Chrillians gifted to prophefie, nor as Pailors,doe multiply Churches, and convert men to Chrift, as you teach, now wee all know that nurles as nurfes doe not propagate, or bv generation multiply people in the Common-tyealtn , that fathers and mothers onely can doe , your Churches have no minifteriallbrealls, but to give fuck to babes who arc already borne; but wee fee by your doftrine no minifteriall power ot Patl(>rs or Churches to find forth members to enter in a Church covenant, or to enter in a new Church, relation of a daughter, ora fiflervlfitblc Church, if they fend a number to bee a, new Church, your Pallors or vifible Church did not multiply them, it is prefumed they were converts, before tliey were members ofthe vifible Churclij^ whi'-h, nowfendeth them out if 349 1 350 Ne communion of fijtcr Churches Chap. 6. and ifthey bee multiplied in the bofomeofyour vifible Church and converted, they were not tracly members of that vifible Church before their converfion, and alfo that they were not converted by any piiblikc minifiery, but by private Chriftians gifted to prophefie, who are the onely fuccelTorsoftheApo- ftles to plant vifible Churches: but what paftorall authoritie have you to lend them forth to bee a new vifible Church ? none at all? they have as beleevers power to remove from you, and bccaufe of multiplication, to makethemfelves a new Church, and this minifteriall power of making thcmlclves a new Church they have not from you, but from their fathers who converted them, fo that you make a vifible Church within a vifible Church, but not a Church begotten or borne of a vifi¬ ble Church, as a child of the mother ; and wee defire a word of God, eitherprecept, promile, or praftifeof fuch a Church multiplication, mans word is not enough. 2. Wee hold that the lending of the Apoftles to all the world was not in it felfc, that which elTentially diftingniiheth the Apoftle from the now ordinary Pallor, who is fixed to a fingle Congregation, but the gift of tongues to preach to all the world upon the Lords intention to fend the Gol^l to all nati¬ ons, that as many as werechofento life, might belecvc, was that which elTentially dilferenceth the Apoftle from the ordi¬ nary pallor, together with a fpeciall revelation ofGod, to goe to Inch and fuch to Macedonia^zr\d.nox.ytt to Bythinia, And now feeing thefe two are taken away, the ordinary Pa¬ llors which now are, have as Pallors a fufficient calling to preach the Golpel to all nations, to whom by Gods providence they fhall come, an d can underftand their language, whether of their owne Congregation or not. Neither is a Pallor tied as a Pallor by Gods Word, to one onely Congregation, for then it Ihould bee unlawfull for a Pallor as a Pallor to plant a new Church • but Ihall itbee lawfull for private Chriftians to plant new Churches, who are not the Apoftles TuccefTors, and yet ft Ihall bee unlawfull for Paftors,who arc the undoubted fuc* ceflbrs of the Apoftles, to plant new Chumhes ? I would think that admirable doctrine, for lb you give to private Chrifti- aiis that which you make cflcntiallto the Apoftles# and yo« deny Se ct#I. in independent Congregations, 351 deiiT it to the undoubted fucceflbrs of the Apoltles, to wit, to PalLs. But we hold a lawfull Paftor is a Paftor m relation to all the world, with this diftinaion,hee is by Chrills appoin t- nient and the Churches aPaftor to;, all congregations, to p am and water, and preach, but by fpeciall defignation of Gods pr ovidence, and the Churches appointment dehgned and fet apart for fuch a determinate flock, julfas ^eApoWes ingen^ rallweremade Pallors to all the world, S i 9. G^Mch ,Slm>iom, but by fpeciall revelation and Apoftolrck appoint- ment, Peter was appointed the Apollle of the Jetrei, Fair/of the y« Panl was a Pal^r in relation to the and Piic^’alfo in relation to the Genules, to by fpeGiaU rcveladonjv^J?. 16. they arc forbidden to preach the word^in Bythinia, and commanded to preach it ellewhere; ^nd for this caiife, pioui antiquity , as Morton (ij) obrervcth3 called lorn learned fathers Paftors of the Worldj - tip 0?) AthmaflUS hfaluud Tontifex maximur^ ^ ^ j as Rftffinuf faith^and Ongen magtfitr eccle- Ser^ fiarHm, mafier of the Churches, jo (c) H le- fjion. de Cyfriaw. (O A^upn /. i . cmr. rf)«ywMf,and Cyprian mm orbis pr£fes, Cj- jHlian- (/) f f' fL dmyfM wer«.yea and Fr, ' ioCdj Nazianz, Hilarim is called by ^ (e) Aufupne infignvs ecclefrx doldort a rcmrvmd teacher of the Church and (fj Nazianzenus calleth Bafiim the light of the word, and (f) Vamafeenur the light of the Me world,^ud (/?) ^he- odoret faith^Chryfofiome is called totim orbis terrarum doctor, the Doftorand teacher of the whole world: all which titles faitfo evidently that antiquitic belceved never a Paftor, or Bifhop,not to bee a Paftor onely in relation to the one (ingle Congregati¬ on, whereof hee is Paftor, but a Paftor in relation to the whole vifible Church, though by dclignadori of the Church his miniftery bee appropriated to one particular Church. Thus it is clearethat our brethren deny all communion of Churches, while they confine a viiible Church to one onely Tingle and independent Congregation,rub]eaed in its vifible ^government t@ Chrirt JcTus imraediatly, and to no univcifall vilible Church or Synod on earth. Qiieft*- ‘The CMagiflrAte hath power Chap,^. 95^ Otieft. 1 1. IVhethtT the Magijlrate hath power to compell perfo?it to a Church pro fejjion ? • ' Ancnt Miigiftratcs fiindry things are queftioned to make pref^ byteriall government odious. And firft our brethren com- plaine that our Churches are conftitute by the authoritie of the (i)Kobjnfon Magiftrate, (i) Robinfon foizb, it was a prejumptHow enterprife^- fuftipc. of fepa- that people were hitled againji their will into covenant with God^ u TAUpig }74t jvpeare obedience to the protefiant Faithy being a profane multitudeyli- mnghefore in groffe idolatry ^ and that ly the author ityof the jupreme- magi^ratey for tbe cammandement ofthe magifirate (Ca.y they^ can mal^no members of the vif hie Churchy orofChrijis badjy becaufeit is a voluntary aU of obedience to Cbrijly that men adjoyne themfelves to the vifihle Church ; FrgOy none can be compelled thereunto by the au- ■ thoritie of the Adagiflrate- faith may bee counjelledy it cannot bee com- -■ " jpe//W. For the clearing of this quefti on, thefe confidcrations are to bee weighed. j I. The Magi f rate may compel! to the msaneSy and external! aids of worfoipyand to defining from external! falfe worjhip of the falfe ^ , Gody or of the true God worfhipped in a falfe way, bee cannot compell to internail aBs of faithyloveyandfuch likpy as having no power over the confcknce. I 2. There is one confidcration of a Heathen or Vagan nation which never received Chrif ianitieyAnd the true faith, and another confide'- ration of a nation baptized and prof effing Chrifl. i 3. .<4 Magifirate may compel! a heathen nation to the negative re¬ verence of Chrifl in a indircB wofy and that with the /word, though be cannot compell to the pofitive worjhipping of him i if a Cbriflian Vrineefitbdue aPagannationy hee cannot force them with the Sword to a pofitive receiving of the doUrine of the Gojpelly but if it bee a na¬ tion exprejjely blaffheming Chrifl y as tloe natwi of the jewes now do^ hee may compell them to an ahflinence from a prof e fled blajpheming of Cbrifly becauje he istoufe the fword againfl blafphemy. 4. The weapons of the Church as the Church are not carnally but Jpiritual and mightie through God. 5* *Fhe compellingpowtr of the Magifirate is terminated upon ex'ter- nail worjhip as ahflraBed from either hjpocrifie or flneeritie in vpor- pip, Though Sect. 5. to enforces Cfmch-profefion, 355 6. Though no mxn re jiji the Magijlrate in a matter of religion^ ex¬ cept in a hypocriticaU tvay, fave omly he who thinkpth hee hath reajbn torefijij and is led by the judgement and inditement of eonfcience to refijljyet is not the miitement of eonfcience fut onely the Word of God the rule of mxns ohedUnce^or reJijUng in aidionSypHrpofes&converfatien, 1. Conclufion. Fire and fword, or warre, or the coaftivc power of a magiftrate is not Gods way of planting the Go£^ pell in a heathen nation jwhieh never heard of the Gofpell be« fore, I . Becaule the Apoftles were commanded, by tcachii^ the Gofpcll to all nations, Matth.2^,ipy20. Marh^ \6. \ 7.8. and not by warre, to fpread the Golpel. 2. Beeauic Cbrijls Kingdonte is not of this worlds for thtn his jervants would fight for hiiHy Joh. 18. 36. nor are the weapons of our warfare car- «:?//, 2 Cor. 10.4. nor is Chrifts (word any other thing, ihtwthe Word of GodjRtv, 19.15 .Cj/. 6. 1 7. And ip this meaning, and with relation to the intcrnall afts of fotind beleeving, have the lear- ned taught us, that, religio fuaderi potejly eogi non potejl: if theft bee theconftitutions (^a) Clemens, let it goefor a truth in thisfenft, that God hath given libertie of will to men, not punifh- ing fioem with temporall death, hut calletb them to give an account of their doings, in the Ufeto come: which yet cannot bee univerlally true, except that the Author with. Anabaptifis take away the power of the civill magiftrate- and (b') Athanafius rneaned with us, when hee citeth that, If any will come after me, let him takeuphiscrojje', to prove that the will cannot bee compelled^ and that of (c) Lahianthis is rippr owed by all, defesidenda tamen reli¬ gio efi, non occidendo, fed moriendo, non fevitia, fed fapitnti^, non fcelere, fed fide-, ilia etiim mahrnm fitnt, hsec bottorum^ & necejfe eji honum in religione verfari, non malum ; 'Ham ji fanguine, fi tor men¬ tis, fimaloreligionem defendere veils, jam non defendetur ilia, fid poUueturt & violabitur. Nihil eji tarn voluntariitm quam religio, hi qua fi animus facrificantis efl everfus , jam fitblata , jam nnUaefi: all which tendeth to this, that religion is like frec- willjand free-will like a Virgin which cannot bee ravifiied. Let that of (^d^TertuUian {{and, Lexnofiran&nfi vindicat ultore gla- dioi (e ) Procopius faith that Jufiinian was blamed, becaufe hee compelled the Samaritans toimbrace the Chrifi tan faith, 2, Conclufiont A Chridian Prince iubduing a heathen Y y ’ nation (a) Clement in canfiitut. ni dvri^Horor Tav AffaTUif Xaifa i^Vetr^ Iv IrefWJgtT*- f 'nSH Aojtfd-sai -mv e^VTo. (b) Aihanafiust (c) L/0antm Ivfiit.l.^x.l^l (d) Teml. (e) Precopiue in Area, hijiorl 554 lioro the tJiS'agi fir ate bath power C h a p . 5* Nation, may compeH them to defift from a negative di(bonou- ringofC^rijljand from an extern all falfe worfhip. Vmi. 3. 29* *^h^reforeI a VccreCjihat-cvnYy People^ Nation^ and Language^ (f) Ttfiiui in rvhkh Jpeake any thing amijjeagamj} the God of Sadrathand Abed- Tilierio,Deorum nego^ pjall becut in peeceSj and their houfej JJoall be made a dung- , injuria DiUcu- 2. The I\/‘lagi\irate bearethnot the fwordfornothmg^orinvahie^ Coic/e wi^ijler of 6od^ a revenger to execute wrath on thofe who lib. Geiu jurif doeevill^Kom.i^. Therefore he (houid be Gods Miniller to jurandi contem- execute wrath on tholewho dirtionour Chriil.Nor niull we ap- ftareligio [dtU npove of xXaaX. Tb iberiur^C^f') that Gods tale care of rvrongs done Deumultorem that of the Emperour Alexander^ (^) iPr fujji- (h) I'u Legem- ckntthat the breach of an oath hath God to be the revenger. Tet the mo Codice de Emperour (^h) Confiaortine commanded dll the Churches of the l?agan. Pagan Gods to be clofed up, and (i) Ambroje and {f) Augufme (2) Jmbrefiui commended the faft^ and Ferditiand Kingof Spaine^ com- Au^ujlin. manded all the who would not turne Chrihians, to re- £pA/?.4'8r move out of Sfame. 3. Concluf Where a Nation hath embraced the faith, and fworne thereunto in Baptifme , it is lawfiill for the Magiftrate to compell them to profeflTe that truth to the which they have Iworne in Baptifme. i. Becaufe the Magiftratc is a keeper of both Tables of the Law. Ergo, he may take care that thefe ' ' ■ who are baptizedjand fworne to be followers of Ghrift, fiiould profefTe what they haverwornc to profefle, 2. Becaufethe Ma- girtrate may compell, ad atiw imperatos^ non ad aQuf elieitos, commanded and extcrnall ads of worfhip5though he have no power- over theconfeienee to command the elicit afts of will andmind. 3. Hemaycommand to ule the meanes of Religi¬ on, though he cannot force Religion it felfe : and this Jehofha-^ phatjEzechiab:, Afa, -cind Jofiah.,and other good Kings comman¬ ded, and in that are let forth to all Princes as patterns ofzcaie. -4.The moft piingentargumentof oar brethren in thecontrary is of no weight, becaule (fay thcy)for onctoadjoyn himlelfto the vihble Church m a prcfcjjion of the faith, it is a fupernatnraU ((/) Qregosi'^ de, of Grace , and muji be voluntary , elfe the Magifrate floould difT^imi6. c^fnpell men to. hyposrifie, yea and he fhould, faith (/) Gregorius \o^ de infi- dt V alentia, following Cafetanus, indireUly conciirre to facriledge, dtliiA te arg. 4. "to profane tU holy thhtgsaf God-^ and feare ef pmifment mak^th an aUion Sect.5‘ _ _ _ _ _ aaiona^avtfithc rvi}i, JccHitdnm qmd, in jome fdp.eft, and ior . the point of llipcrnaturality ot protelfing , (mj Vwjndm handlethit. Now (1 lay) that thisisofno Wfight, beca»fe(as faith) O.K may be compelled to heare the Word, who yet cannot be compelled to beleeve; fo flay !} to make fuch a profclfion, as may conllitute any onea member pt the vi- „ nbieC/7«/-c/),is no fupernaturall aft, though thete be amor^Ii obligation tying the profeflTours to the Oipernatiirall hncerity of the aft, yet there is no elfentiall obligation, as touching the dfenceof a vihblc member tying him thereunto, and therefore the Magiftrate may compell thereunto, and fo CO JMnUf, *• following (p) doe teach that an mdireft compullion [ to the faith is lawfull ^ and the compelling power ot the Magi- ^ drate is terminated upon the protedion, not upon the hypocri- fic of the profelfionj el(e it were as good an argument to prove that the Magirtrate by the Iword cannot conipell fubjefts to abdainefromniui ther,forcery, pcijury ; becaule many in an hypdci iticalland fervile manner, for feare of the Magiftrates wrath, not for feare of God, doe abftaine from thefe ils, nor is their abftinence from worQiipping idols, a thing of it felfe, as the Magidrate commandeth it, fupeFnaturall. Neither would men by the Covenant of the Lord, which King Afa did caufe the people to fweare, to wit, that they fhonld Jeeh^ the Lord God of their fathers^ 2 Chron, 1 5 . 1 2. be compelled, fo as their (eck- iii^j of God, Ihould not be willingly performed. 5 . This opi¬ nion jsthe way to Arminian liberty of confciepce, that men in a ChrilHan Common-wealth, may be of any Religion, and.the Ma<^iftrace is to behold men as an indifferent fpeftator, not ca¬ ring what religion they bee of, whether they be Paplfij, Jetvejj PaganjjAnahaptijis^Socimans^ AAaudoniatiSj&u which ihould inferre ,that the Magiftrate were no nurfe-father of the true nor yet a preferver of Religion, if men might be of any Religion. Neither is this the way (as faith {q)Kobin- G) Con) zotheTapiJit implicite faith ^rvhtnmtti beleeveth^ astheChurch bdeeveth^ though they not rvhat it is : nor is it a compeUing of ^ rmn fas he fahh ) to hlafphemy , and apparent wickedneffe , be- caufc the Magidrateis not tocorapcll to profefTion ofthe truth immediately, and without any foregoing information of the Yy 2 niind; 55^ a tjM. agifirate hath prver G h a p . 6. Hiind* for the Church is to teach and inftr Lift in allthccxter- nallafts of worftiip, before the Magiftrate doth compelJ ta thefe afts ; yea and the fame (r) Kobrnfin acknowledgeth that (r)Robhifot}. Jehopaphat made compultive lawes about Religion. Ergo, if he fliould execute thefc Lawes, he fhoiild compell to fome afts of Rcligionjand fhotildcompell to hypocriiie, as the fame Mr* argueth againrt us. 4. Concluf, Itis one thing to command afts of divine wor« fhip, under the painc of civill punifhmcnt, and another thing to pimifh,orinfliftcivilI punfifhment, when thele commande- ments are tranfgreiTed , ChrilHan Princes may doe both. And that they doe the latter by Gods commandemerit and warrant is cicare, in that Jehu deAroyed all the houfe of Aihah for Ido- aKing. I®. latry, and killed BWx Priefts, Good Jofiah]^i\\td the Priejljof the high places, and burnt their boms upon the Altar, Elias , when the Magifir ate would not doe his duty, in an extraordinary way, killed Baals Priefts; and if the Magiftrate alfb in the New Teftamcnt have the fword given to him of God, for the panilh- ing of evill doers, as Row. 13. 4,5. that fame Law muftnow flfb have force, though in the ufc of the fword fundry.here- ticks are here to bedirtinguifbed,as i* Jeducing hereticks., drawing others away, from the woifhip of the true God to idolatry, fuch are not to be pitied by the Magiftrate, as Ehut,. 13-55657. 1 3. 4, 5, 6. whereas feduced, and drawne away foules, for fim- pleherelie,cannot be put to death. 2. Hercticks falling away in many particulars from the faith to Popery, or other hereti- Gall wayes, are more feverely to be puniflicd,thcn thofe who are hercticks in one or two fundamental! points onely. And thofe who are univerfall Apoftates ^ and fall from the Chrifiian faith to Judaifme and Paganifme , deferve no lefle then death, 3. Selfe-condemned hercticks, after fufficient information, and malitious oppofers of the truth, deferve harder dealings then (imply feduced hercticks. 4, All who beleeve blafphc- mies to be truth , and hold them, are not to be reckoned a- ; mongft formall blafphemcrs , whofe malice carrieth them on ' toraile upon the unfpotted wayes of God. 5, No hercticks i having falfe opinions of God,Cuch as Antinomians 3.nd LibertmeSy thinkc that the regenerate cannot finne, or that the wor- (hipping^ S E c T . 5 . enfme a C httrch’frojcpon* 357 (hipping of a creature is not idolatp, can be innocent , as if , (iinplyaasoftheiudgementand^nndnotconform^ toG.^ v^ill r^evealed in his wprd were not rinnes,(as Armimans teach) whereas all the faculties of the foule are under G^ij Law. 2 Hardly doth the mind conceive falfe thoughts of G.^, or his worlbips but there be wicked Crookes in the will and affeaions inclining thereunto the mind, and fmoaking the mind witi '^^6^&tccptGo^ was too rigorous and cruel 1 in the Old Te- ftament rOod avert fuch blafphemoiis thoughts) whatever pu- niaimenr even to blond and death was infliacdupon hereticks, CcdacinzProphetJjIdolaterjyApojiates, thefe fame ftande yet in the plenitude of morall obligation againft fuch as offend m the NewTeftament, if the Magilffate bearethe Lords fword, as (s)Bei^,dehA’ he doth in the NewTeftaraent, Kom. 1 3.455* • ^ ^ a magifi. Monfonm the Anabaptift as (s) Beza faith, had no Scripture '5 • to BiyJecauJi Chrifl U a trneke Saviour , aUcorporaU pumjhmmt inili&eduponheretichlin the Old Tepinenty is turntd over mjpi- c. x4. rhuaU tuniOment • onely our brethren who deny that the Ma- sell. 9. h^- ^ftSompeUany^co -«-nalI p^feffion of Go- fpel, doc herein follow Armimans znd Socimans. So theQO Ke- pg^fecutmi ,non(lrautj,ind(n’JEpifcopius deny that the Magiftrate ullomodopam- am bodily pumlhment stgainfl hcretickl- The learned (x) Protel- cmnmyd mmf- fors of Leiden obferve that Armmians here teach that fame [mo wSuhe&ci«,-.«/3 and the fame is refuted well by O') yea and Gerardusy and (s;) MerfneruSy and other pi etendea Uil (■(v)Epifcopm» ciplesofL«i/^e?r inthisfide with and : and difp. 2S, Thef, teach in this, i. (it/ Heretic^, uo, bemokjlcd =5- mr punified r^hh tfc ficord. So Ca) Soemm, (.) The.,plnlm NicolaideJy(c)0(iorodiufyhtcaiiCeihe tares are not to be rooted out pd So- uUharve(l. 2. (d) EpifeophiSy (e') Slat ms amongtf ArmimanSy dniana deblr 'i- andrf )0(f»™i;»«,and(e) theC-rtecIii/e of Raamia tac’a far- o., confmmam thcr,4^t i/« M^gi^rate pnmfibj fines and psamiaS mnlus, V,detmarca.A’n,mmf par., l.t.c.9, U) ]oso.Oerard ,0. 6. dc V2e,',Md,/cMc l [l%.diS- W Ofiiodias Chrijl. r,lig.c..2p. W Epfiopm,- ^ilp'. a Z.^Vaf li- 19 (!) Hcm.su, OK iperi. dt!i. /■ 5;. (J) Oftmdm wJI.relig.c.iJ. (g) Cmcbtfo i^accovienf de prtph.Mm. J. Cl.njlt c. uf. 1 36. 553 How the Magiftrate hath power C h a p . <5. biU bcciiinot ^JidhliUtd^or pim/jk to deaib any mnrtlxrer , becaufe wcCommmdcMcnt of our mcek^ Saviour', doth not permit to tal^e avay any m ms life ^ now it is ccrtAine mcekc JcliiSjWhilc hee was on earth, did neither fine nor impri{on,morethen put to death. 3 . Sodnians teach that all warns under the new T eflament are un- Uwfull ; for laith SmalciusfJ)) warres eannot confjl with the love oj our eticmie^ commanded by Chrifi (h)So:alriw centra P ratify, difp. 7. pig. 24r. Socinus saad Oflorodim Cay it is a.u„cj„f.„.di ciyaioy mefecre al,- an old precept »« ,» ffw udj, and wn pcnnittit et ]nhet.(t) f’d. Sorm. in deferf m j ■ , dr f pent Vc'ef. proWaccovienfi adverfus Jac. Vjtleol. uever revraued inthe Hew Tefament^ dc'nt^. polit pag.i foti^. and God licenced it to the fewes^ bc” (h) Peiii, nati. de h^retirii d rmgift. pmknd. caufe he promifed to them anearth- advof Martin, nelf/ng.vol. 1. Opuf pag.Ss.& Jy kingdoiKe which hee hath f,r,. Cnjunmcuiverf SamrfatMtt.^^^^^ f. \ . 5“ j rt'i. rS9i.p. 4'?. (w) Biicaim lac. corn. 49. pioniiied under the (n) Zdnrtdiu^-fto.i- ’n'j'c. de magijlrfo) Pcrkjnf. Ncw 1 eframent. Our Divines hold i i cathol. nforoia:. contra, ii. c. 2. pag. jS;. ringleading and ftducing hereticks (n)\dmm'mEtkkChriftian.l2.c.iy{q) Bui- arc to bee puniihed to death, for fa 8, CO®'*-', (0 7«niu,,Cm)Bncan«a, eenfuRe non.c.'.yj'.‘:t 9 V)C)p>ianadDe- \ \rt , - ^ r ^ r » -r. ^ rrtftrhi'n. Siqutddiis tuU mminis pateftatit KdtJ/janchitejy^ojFerhinjiHJ^y^pjJjd- cfl^ipli inulnonvn fkamfu’genr, ipft j( majefiate neus, (y ) BuUingeruj^ (rj the jua difmdent^pudeat tc cos calc re., ques ipf de f effort of Leiden teach. fendk, pndcat tutelar ab ipjis fpararc, quad M COmmcth to ' tliiSj that Hireticki (houldnot bee piinithed, i. Q') Cyprianfaithtot)cmetrius that hee was greater then hh Godsy bccaufe he revenged the wrongs done to his Gods^ and that it n\is a frame for him to hope for helpefrom the Gods which hee behooved to defend. Anfw. This proveth that the falicGods oC Demetrius were but faUe Gods, becauie they were not able to revenge the wrongs done to thenifelves, as the true God>^ who made the hea¬ ven and theearthyzan but nothing againft the punifhingof the Hereticks, for then it (hould follow, that blafphemy againfi the holy Ghoft, and no finnes finould bee puniihed, for all fmnes are injuries done to God, and therefore neitherMa- gittrates,nor parents, nor doftors, yea nor the Church (hoiild ufeany rodj-ithercorporall or fpirituall, againft fubjeaSjchil- dferijor fcandalous perlbns, becaufe God can revenge his owne quarrellj yea excommunication is a revenging ofa wrong done to Sx c T .5 . to enforce a Chmh-frofefion. 359 to God, 2, They objeft ihs /ipoflks rvixy rv'ai to n'atcb agarrf He;- reticki^ AU -20.2 and Korn 16.17. to cjchewthcrn^ 2 i/'w. 2, 2 ^ . the fiirjztvt c/ tIk Lord ninjl bee gent U, Anln\ Thisisot>jeaedby 0')Gaardns, as alfo b^caiifc they .(0 may bee converted, E/^1^3 they are not to bee killed, ^ would not have fire C(PWf7Z7V/^^/«tt wc//vw/pr*2re7; to dejirnj the niaritonsy for afterward they were converted*, but wee thinke not any (hould be ynt to death for limplc hsrerie,as (u) Adnfcit- loc. ren p.i? 9 Ins And Whittaker teach, they are to bee inlfrufted, cen fured, rebuked, efc hewed, but though Ananiat and Saphira might bee converted, Peter llrake them with death, and Paul did right in Auguftlne llriking(?^w:>5- the Sorcerer with blindnche,y^£f. 1 5- becaiife he f'/)//?.47.ai laboured to mine away Sergius Paulus from the faith, thele yinmitxuw^^ were extraordinary judgements, but yet they doe well prove that where the Magiltrate is armed with authority, heeought " to intiift bodily punilhment upon thefeducing hereticks, fo it (^jB.xadehx- beedoneas (j) Angujlme Lnth^Aninio corrigetidi^non vindicandi: reik. a See. ^A)Beza^(^'i)ProfeJ]ors of Leyden^ and what Llias did by extraordinary power in killing Priefs, that Achab the profelTors then fupreme Magiftrate Ihould have done. 3. They objefl of Leiden in that it is contrary to the meeke fpirit of Chrift in the New Te- caifur.rcuff. ftament, that any (hould beepuniflied for herefie, and that it is proper to enemies of the truth, and Antichrifl (o to doe, as their (i>)pra£tire declare. IVrjlonVn being made Archbiflhop of Jlantwopk^ faid to the Emperoitr, 1 nrill give thee heaven 0 Lm~ permrfif thou rvilt free the earth of her eticky '.TLiofcorns compelled^ . n'itb armedfouldicrj^ the Bifoopsto jubferibe to the herefe of Lntyches- Baiduxim the Arrian obliged Valens the ArriatiEmperour to root out Al the orthodox prfofejjors. The Turky^ in his Alcoran comniandctli to kill alltf'ho obey not his law. Anfw. The (word is expreflely given hy God^ Kom. to Chriltian Magiftrates, and this is not agarnlf the meeknefle ofehrift, no more norto deliver to Satan, or to curfe and excommunicate Apoftats with that great curfe called Anathetna Maranaihaj i Cor.i 6.22. And though Hereticks and Mahomet teach that Hereticks, as alfb they teach that manflayers, adul¬ terers, paricides (liould die the death, itfolloweth not that we ate not CO teach the fame. Foiirchly, The parable of letting ike 360 Chr)fo(jtom. Almb.ii, (d) Chy\folog. hnn. 7g. (^) AugHftine in lib.qn£jl.ex 2. (f) Theephykc. com. inloc. Q)SeiA in annst.Mnr, Matth. 1:5. JO- (h) Enfm! in locnm em- dem. t>eus non psr- mittit bdiretico hellii confiimi fi mi liter neqne propter muiti cogitciticnesvnlt Deux exfcindi hominem’fi fiiatthew exci- fm ejfet ex hac vitA,eiim ejfet i^i3^Anium,fimul etiam excifum ejjfet frumentum quod pojlea ex ipfoerat oritu- rnm. '..A a MdgiJIrate hath fOrver,&c, C h a p . the 7^ ares grow^ while the day of judgement is alleaged. It is tVLK ("o') Chrjjojlome Qilth that manj innocent perjdns are killed in the rooting out the tares by bloody vaarres (d') Cbryfologm (aith. Neither Matthew the publican^ ftor Paul jhould have heene converted^ if the Sword had heme nfed^ and Angiifine (ej (ecmeth to call the tures h^reticorum faljitates^ txnd Theophjla&y Xizania Jient h£refes. But I anfwer,Chrift exponeth the tares ot vioi t? TtoynNt SyrUce (g) Beza.JHii illim improbi, Qj) Eraf. mm diaholiy the children of the devill, zndTheopfylaPl addeth, Zizatiia jhnt hjerefes^vel maU cogitationes^^nd Gerardm perverteth Theophylabiy for he extendeth the tares npt onely to Hereticks, but alfo to wicked men, to Matthew who was a publican, but not a Heretick properly. And firft the field is the world of the viiible Church, where the feed of the Word is fowne, and itmuftbeemeaned of all fcandalous pcrlbns in Chrifts vifible kingdome,ro all lhall bee fpared, and there fhall neither bee ule of the Magiftrates fword, nor of the Church difeipline in the Church, as Anabaptifts expone the place. 2, There Ihoiild notfo much as rebukes and threatnings beene ufed, but wick¬ ed men fhould bee permitted to grow, while theday of judge¬ ment, that the Angels root them out. Now it is knowne that the power of the word preached hath rooted out (bme tares, becaule it hath converted them. 5. Hereticks art not all things which offend the inceftuous Corinthian offended al¬ fo. 2. Onely Hereticks are not fuch as worke iniquities there bee others alfo in the vifible Church, as our brethren expone, Pieveh'2.2, 15. norareoncly hereticks to be call out in the fur¬ nace of fire, where there fhall bee weeping and gnafoing of teeth, 3. Nor are onely the good wheatthofe who are orthodox and oppofite to hereticks, who (hall fhine as the Sunne in the king- dome oftheirfather,;?. 42. 43. except wee would fay that all found in the faith and holding no hereticall doftrine fhall fhine in the firmament as the Sun. 4.Thecafting out of Hereticks out ofthe vifible Church by excommunication is a rooting of them out of the field of the vifible Church jLet more of this be feen and confidered in thofc who have written thereof,as in Cc- rarduSyloc. cit.Beza de puniendM£ret.BeUavm',de laiciSsC.2l.Coferm EnebiridJe morilm h^ruic(tr,P(lnGr€gmtff^Hb,i2, direfub. e, 4,- Suarez Sect. 5- t0 enforce a Church-frofefion, ^6 1 SiMj'Cz, de tripl. virtut, theolog. diff. ) ^nGrfHprim de Valent, tom, 3. dij'p.i.fj, 10. pnnc. 6. Jm CmonicmnC. .^^id aatcm. dif.' Afeijer. lib, 4. do kgibi*s^ jeti. i.q. i o> 1 1 3 12. Lipfms 1. 4. politic, c, Cor. id Ibrunuf^ L'^.de heretic, c, I J. Vaitlm IV indeck;* lib.de exfirpandii heretic. APPENDIX. J funher conjideration of compelling^or tolerating^ thofe of contrary %eUgiom and SeEls ' in the Church, ftill hold (as is already faid) that Chrifiian Magi- f rates cannot compell Vagans to embrace the Cbrijiian faith. Nor Can the Church in a Church-rvay compell Pagans or Jerves comming to remainc amongit us 'CbrifianSy b^cttuCe V agans a.re to bca gathered to a Churchy by the preaching of the Word, and by that way that the Apollles planted Churches, which was by the fword of the Spirit only, SisMatth.2S.ip,io, 1 Cor. 2.i,2.2Cor. 10. 4,5,6. But theargu- mentwhich the(4 ^Jefuit T4«wer«/3&; other Papids bring for it, (a) Tanntius, rjiiJgemoft weake, for they will not have them compelled to the faith, becaufe, I . faith is a voluntary and frecaft, 2. be» caufcitisarupernaturall workc of God, and To they are not under the ftroake of the Magifrates frvord-y for freewill in fli- pernaturallafts is alike iincogible and free from all externall violence, in both thole who are baptized profeflbrs within the bofome of the vifible Church, and in Pagans 5 and the truth is, neither the Adagiflrate nor the Church can cenlhre opinions, even erroniousin fundamental! points, as they are opinions; for nolbcictie, no humane authoritie can either judge of, orpu- nilh the internail a6t« of the mind, becaulc as (uch. they are in- Zz deed 9^2 Divers rion-fundamentaUs to hec deed oJffenfive to God^ but not ofifenfive or icandalous to either Chnrcb or Commonrvealth^ and fo without the Spheare ot a]] hu¬ mane coercive power: noris TitWyTit.l.To rehtke gainefjjcrs^ that they my be fGund in thefaith>,v. 15. but in fo far re as that faith'is vifible, and as itcommeth out ot perverie mouthes^which muji be jiopped:,v.il. Alfd puniflrments either civill or eccleliafti- Ciili do no, other wayes worke upon the mind and heartjbut by amorall St, (vvafory inEuence, for it is a paipable contradiftion, thatfreewil can phyfically becompelled^St iheretore herc^ faith (^b^Fhilip Giimachew^ iheve is no need of m "Emperoun fivord^ but (A)Q^icwur^e ofaFipersAngle. Let it goe then, which isj taught as a truth, LmvehaCod. in this point, by ("c) Covarmviai,(eJ Gregori. de Va!cnt.(e) Gra¬ de heretic. ss mJchcm/f jTaimeruf^fg) (-J^aldcru.f^ that Princes have neither Tertullianitt from the Law of nature, or from any divine Law, a coercive Scorpjaec z. power over the faith of Pagans^ nor is in this to bee hjcieuricampclU that the fame divine law oblicgeth all Princes^ and the Chur-' a, et duritia cha^ihat did he upon Jjraelto deflroj the Cm.jan?tej.^ Yet may it bee lawfull in fome cafes indireftly to force them, in their falfe worIhip,(as f i) Molind faith againh Alpbonfus aCafro) if they kill their innocent children to their falfe Gods^ bccaufe it is lawfull to defend the innocent; neither is that to ro be adrwirh bee regarded, as a fufficient reafon that thefe Infants doe not then thofe confent, that they Ihould bee defended, becaufe as (/ J Ad aide- braa??rr- lawfiill to hinder a man, who is wiHing to kill cSilnliirhf himrelfe,fromunju[l: violence againft his owne lii. 2. It is {p)Phil.Oiinl- lawfull as faith fm) JEgidiw Conin fu) Lorca^{o') Aqmnar^ cbdiusam. in and (p) Cajetanitf^^o compell Pagans to de.ili from violent im¬ peding of Pallors to preach theGofpell tofomcamongft them, who are willing to heare, becaufe in that they are injurious to the falvatidn of thole, who are appointed to bee laved, and doe manifelUy hinder the Gofpels progre.Te, which the Church is (Co farre as is in her power j to propagate, even, as her prayer is,/d ihj kfigdome come. feti.io . ■ _ . (d)Giei.tie Fafcnt:im2.^.'i'0 art.^o.pnn^l '6 (e)Os'mcheif{ loc. at. (f)Tann(iw m 22. q, 10. (j/i.8 DuF I- Q) Ainldaui'de vhtitt. Iheoltp- q. lo. art. H. ( h) Sco’>M in a. difl: 4. { / ) Molina de hfi. a jnre traB. 2.. difp. i\6. ( k} Alphenf a Caflro de punUi. ktMic. 1. ». r. 1 4. U) Mdderm Iqc. cit. {m) Ceninckj de artib.fHpeniamr difp.i^t de inpdelit. dub. 14. /i. ii6\ (u) Lorcam22,q- lo. art.K. (0) Aqniiias a.q 10. art-^. {p)Cajetan, mThttmin.ibid. 2. N.Or vincenda, non fiiidenda ^ which faith, that hcrcticlcs are orherwife l z. q.. 10. C.J . J^on hie epui giadie impera ■ torkfd ham pifatoru. (c) Covarru- Vhn in ngtiU psccat. p, 2 , beleeved rvHh cemivtieoffAtth, 3^3 2. Nor doc we thinkc that Princes m^y compell Pagans, who arc iinder their dominions, to the faith, without foregoin-g information of their confcience, or that limply they may com- pcll them to embrace the faith; except that here PrwKcs have greater libertie, indircaiyto force them, becaiife they being now living (as wee fnppofc J in a vilible Church, they may in- fe£t the C'/.?W', and therefore here fhould bee an indireft hin¬ dering of the cxcrcife of their falfe religion, in fo tarre as it is infectToustothcC/W:>ofGod, nepers finccra trahatur : for to this by a certaine proportion the power of excommunica¬ tion given to the Church by Cbrifl, may lead us, t Cor.'y. 6. and if weemuftliveby Lawes, and not by examples, (y) Paul the Extrst^an. fourth his fiiffeiingof the Jewes Synagogues at Rome, and ’thtir ancient leafts, which faith (t) AiaUer^ ofihtmfdvesan ndt evUl^if no hrpta UJ f yeabut(j) toChrillians it is a falimg from Chrifi, and his grace; nor is(0 Rotne who toleratcth n^.joJe Tcwilb religion, nor the('«)edift of Hmorim and Theodopw hfidel.cap.iu ^ p)Gal,$.4. our warrant. , (t^cap mi 9. Nor can wee belceve,that no other hnnes, in opinion, con- eerning God, his nature, attributes, worfhip and Chiirch-difci- dclud^kciift, pline, (except oncly Itich as arc againft thole points, which are 4^, called fundamen tall, and the received principles of Ghriliia- («) CcdiJe nitie) Ihould beccenlurable byihcChurch, or punilhabic by the Magiprate. i.Bcciufe jefus Chrift,il/ti/.l8.ordaineth that every fin againft our brother,or a Cburch, i Cor. 10.31,32. in which the delin¬ quent lhall continue, with obftinaterefufall to heare tbeCImrch, Ihould bee cenfured with excommunication. But there bee divers opinions concerning God, his nature, attributes, worfhip and which are not againft points fundamental), which being profefTed are fmnes againft our brother and the Churches* Ergo, many opinions not againft points fundamentalljif profefTed, arc cenfunable by the Church, and punifhable by the JUfngiprate. I prove the propofition, be- cAu(kChrijl,Matth^i^. maketh no diftin^fion and exception ofany Gnne, but faith univerfallyjz;. «*'» if. thy brother trejpajfe againji tlxe,&c, and wee can make no exception againft an indefinit and Catholkk ftatutc, Zz X pivefs mn-fmdAMntdistdbe and ordinance of Jefm Chriji. I prove the affuniptiornbecaihe there bee m.\ny fcandalous points oi Arminiamfme^Vdagunifme^ of ? of trie anent Church governtncntjtraditionSjthe power and efficacicof grace, circumcilion.forbidding of marriages, and of mcarcs, rvhicb are doQrinesof deviils^ conuning from fuch, as hjLMCconfc knees bmnt rrith an hot Iron Tiw.^J,2,3.niany points of Anabapriftne^Antwomian/fme, Soewiamfme^and ofdivers other fefts are not points fundamental], becaiifc many(no doubt} are glorified, who lived and beleeved in Cbrifi And died ignorant of cither opinions, either on the one fide or the other, & yet being profelTed, preached and maintaincd,erpccia]Iy wilfully and ob- flinately, do wonderftilly icandalize our brethren and the Churclses, Nor can I fay that fuch as beleeve that marriage of is un!awful!,and defend it, as many holy and lear¬ ned men in Popery did, and died in that error, if otherwife they beleeve in Chrifl^ a;,nd the like 1 lay of Chaflifing the body^ and abftaining from hich and fudi meates, W'-hjeh yet are ^ Urines of dcvillsy and offenfiveto our brethren, i Tiw. 4.1,233. can bee points fundamental!, fo as the holding of thefemuft bee inconlihent with favlng faith,- Somedoe yet maintain that circuracihonislawfull, and yet beleeve all points fundamental]; fell W'ce (ay, that (Iich are damned? and- wee re.td, Gal.>^.2. Behold I Paul fay mitoyou, that ifyee bee cirsumcifid^ Chrif JJoall profit you nothings 2. Oj-inions in points not fundamcntall, ate either finnes forbidden by Gods Law, or they are not finnes* the latter can by no realbn bee afTerted, becaufe God hath in hi & word de¬ termined all controverhes not fundamental), as wellas funda¬ mental!,. therefore it is neceOaty, necejjhate pr<£Ceptij by vertue ofa divine precept, that wee beleeve that to bee true, what God faith in his W ord, therefore the not belceving of it muft feceia hnns.and atranfgreihonof a.Divine Laty. 2. if it bee no bhne,itmuft bee becaule the mind is imder no Law of God, except iii fo far as the ininde is ruled and led by the dominion of free-will* but thrs is P^laglanifyne and A.rminiamfme^ and Pa- pifidLX\d Pjilagianj will, need S'cxamine the dnclinations, poivers, which "goe before the wills confent; or iuHe in us without the wills confent,froin all (ub)c^ion to a c Law hekc^d with certmMy of faith. Law, that fo original! finnc may beenoiinne, becau(e (as Pe- not voluntary, and coRCUpileence, when the will jjyneth noconlentto it, is no finne ; yea {’o'tlie nnbeiecFe and ignorance of fundamcntail points, as they retnaine hr the mind, (hall bee no hmie. 3. If this bee no iinne, we are not to pray for illumination, to fee either the truth on the one (ide, nor on the other; and what aPtions wee doe^ according tothefe opinions, in things not fnndanientall, wee^oethenl hot with' anycertaintieof faith,’ or any plerophorie, but 'blindly, or doubcingly, and fo finfully, which is expreily condemned, 14.13. and is expi’eireiyagaintlthatfnH afcanceoffaithjthac wee are to have in thofe very aftioRS, which in their ownec 'na¬ ture are inditferent, a& is evidenti Rvy^. ! 4.h4. tthi perfwaded by the Lord Jefm^ that iheri' is nothing- nhekane of it fe'fe ' V. Let every one beef kdy ferfivadedin hk or^nemmd.gLfthcybt- notfinnes, then are none to bee rebuked for thele opinions, no more then they are to bee excommuni^ted for them, and thougbany erreih points nor fimd^nlentall,' the;^ afe not to' bee rebuked, yea nor to bee convinced of them by tire' light of theword.. fa.) If they bee (innes,thenwhe-ti they arepnblicL ly profeiTed, they mnlf fcandalizG oiir brother,, but there bee no finnes which rcanddlizeoMr brothery bt)t the/ are fnfeepti-* fel'e and in capacitie to bee 'Committed wTth 'obdinaciC- Every fmnejub rat lone fcandali'^ is the fubjed of Chterbh-^cenfure- Low. 16. ly, Every o7ie is in bee avoyded^ ' who caujeth divtjions^ arid efenev contrary to the do&rine which the Chureh hath learned oj ' the Ajwflk'f,: and tvery one who walk^tb dijhrderly^ 2 Lbeff. 3 . 1 f and obey not the eomm.mdemmt of the Apoftlcsjis to bee excotnihtini- CAtedd bee bee ajhamed^v. 14, but" opinions contrary to the Lpo^lcs do ^linc in non- fundamentalist are not fundamentals^ and' if they bee protclTed, caufe divificlns and offences contrary to the- Apo(i$j>lik^(io6trine^or niany ' ntht^fundawen^aUs atc the Appftlesdofiirine. *; • a* ever tendeth to, the fubverfion of fitndawe^it alls dechalfo tothefubverfionof/di/I^jandfodoth much truly fcan- dalize and bring on damBation,thatC/^ri/i hath^ordained to be (fernoyed out ,df the Clmrdbiyy (Lbm’ch'^cenfi/res'.biittrroneom opi¬ nions, in points not fundament and infiiperftf hftures, being 2) 2 3 profefled i D^vers mn-fu^amenMs to bo proteffedand infilled in the cares and limple mindes of others tend CO the fubverhon o^ fundamentalls, as having connexion^ by lull confeqiient, wijch fundamentalis, and doe fcandaJi J and bring on doubtings about the foundation, and fo brin® damnation. erroneous opinions, in points not fiinda- mental], mull be removed out of the Church by ChHrch-ctnfurcs, Thepropoiitioniscleare, hechatfalleth ina publickc fcanda- lous iinne is to be delivered to Satan, both for his oivne fake, that hebeno.cdanined himfelfe, but that i Cor. 5.5. to the depruSli^ on of the fejJj, the fpirit maj he faved in the day of the Lord; and fo alfo for others, becaufe little Leavm leaveneth the * whole lump, V. 6. The alTumption isproved'bydayly experience, for corruption in .Difcipline and Government in the Church of‘ Komc, brought on corruption in Do6lrine, and the fame did we find in the Churches of Scotland and England, 4. Fundamentalis are no other thing, then that which the Apoftlecalleth, Heh. 6. 12. U K^yUop t? the. Hr fl principles vj the oracles of God, andch.^'. i. 4 the D old rine of tlse Principles of Chriji, which are laid as foundations, as ib. [.cn tiukip 9ijait\.top not laying the foundation againe, &c. Then natv- fundament alls niuft be luen fijperilruftures as, ape not the frf Principles of the ' Oraclis of God, and are not theD^/ri«e of the Principles of Chrif: But the Apnfle will not have us to flu^uate and doubt as Sfeptickes, in a Pyrrhonian Vacillation and LIncertainty, inthefe, which he callcth the fiipcrilruflures. I. As is evident by his words: 11. Of whom we have many ihhigs. to\ fay, and hard to .be uttered, but yon are dull of hearing. 11, Fof, when, for tlx time, yee ought to be teach¬ ers, yee have need that ojte teach you againe, which he the firf Printi- pics of the Oracles of Qod, and are become inch as have neede of milk^, aaia.nat of frongdood, 1 3. . Ear every one that ufeth mil^ is unslfjfull in the word of righteoujhejfe.: for he is: a. babe. 14. But jlrong trie ate helengeth to them that are of full age, eyen thoje who hy nafon of ufe, have their fenfescxercifid to difeerne both gpod and eviU, Chap. 6. i. Therefore haying the doClrine of the hegftrmjng of Chrifi, let us goe on unto per fea m2, not ■ laying' againe the .foundation of repentance from deadwor^s, Scci Whence it is ni^nc thca evidently a pparerw to .any intelligent mind. ' ' I. That beleeved whhxertaim.y of faith. 1. That when he faith, ^ teachers of others ^ hc' caunoe be thought- to ineaiic that they (hoiilci teach tunda- nientalls ondy to others, becaufe he would have them to beca- pablc of the yr^Ji^offiich as are jirongery atid have their fenfes ex# ercifed to dijeerm good and illy and ivill have them carried on to per' Bion: now fund^tfienralls areexpredely'the foode'oj babes nhicb hense neede of milk^y t.6.v.i 2. and not the fbode of the ftrongerj if then they ought to teach ruperftmftures, and non-funda- mcntalls to others, they cannot teach and exhort privately,^ (for offuch he rpeaketh) thefe things whereof they have no certainty of faith, and which they beJeeye^with a referve, as ready to re). 'ft: them to morrow, upon fecorid thoughts, fof what we teach to others, thofe fas I conceive) we are oblieged to fpeake, bccaufe rre bekeve. Ffal. li6,io. 2 Cor. 4. 1 3, and thole we arc to peiTwade, becaufe W'e know (not with a're- fefvc, bat with certainty of faith) the terror of the Lord", 2 Qjr. 5. 1 1. If it befaid, teachers no wfare- not obJieged to knOlv all that they teach now to be divine tnithsjWich fuch a certain¬ ty of faith, as Prophets and Aportles, who werelcdde by an infallible Spirit: for onr private exhorting, our puhJjck Ser¬ mons come not from a Spirit^as infallible ag that Spirit which fpakc and wrote canonick Scripture, for we may erre in exhor- ting, in Pleaching, in writing, bnt the pen-men of canonick Sc riptiire were infallible. I anfwcrjthe pen-men of Scripture when they did fpeak and write Scriptiirc,were infallible, & de. jicrcy & dtfzBoj they could neither erre aaually, and b^ Gods word they were obi ieged not to erre, and in that they were freer from error, then we arcjwho now fiicceed them to preach and write; but what God hath ueycalM in his Word, whether they befundamentallsor ruperft'ru'fKires, d6th-oblieg.e us to bclicfand certainty offaith, 116 leflc then it obHegeth the Pen'- men of Scripture; and our certainty offaving faith, is as ih- fallible as the fiith of the Prophets and Apoftles, except with Papills w'cfay no man can be afruied that he is in the ftate of grace. If therefore we be oblieged to belecve aJFrevcakd fuper- Ifruaiircs, though not fundamentalljas the Prophets arid: Abo- iUeswere, we (inne. fcawdaloufly (when obffinacic is added to igiiorancc) if we belecve them with fiich a referve as is con¬ trary 367- ^ T>iv(rs non-fundAmtntalsto he trary to faith, arid bccatife there is no ignorance of thoft who teach others, but it is capable of obdinacie, and confequently it is capable of Ghurch cenfure, Matth- i8. 17. I grant the weake and unlearned, though ignorant of their Chritfian li¬ ber ty, in that i«r»;riw, and cafe when, many things are indiffe¬ rent, asthecafewaSjMRaw. 14* thpugh theybe inffnifted by Puul fudiciently, thjt nsthwg^ uncle me y and th;ittl7ey erre in that;,outofan eri ingconfciencc8 light, or rather darkencfle,they abftain from foch ai^d fut^h raeates as Gods law hath now made both jew and Gentile, yetarethey not toi be ceiifw- red,^ nor ti,'Ojkibled with thorny difptitations, butifthefe weako oneST. lt .pertiftinrbqrrefrof,. and. 2. teach it to others and miOead tuem,thay krtowing that they beleevethefe errors wit h areferve, are ("as T conceivej falfe teachers, and cenftirable by the Church a-nd Stats^and u ot weake, but obffinate. 2.\Vc arenot fo b? M biitare to txf fully, inftrnft- ed,ind certainly perfwadedao of fuperftruftnres, which are not the fil’d principles of the Orach of GodydiS that we arc to teach others. a Tjrrhonian fiu^uation in thefe, is damnable. How t^en can it be a prindple> next to Gods nwd, mod to bee foVi.O'We.dy'Moi U and praSifiy in mat¬ ters not fundamniolly a binding Latv to t^s for the future ? 2. The Ap^pie ought not to rebuke them for being dull of hearing of tlioff things, whereof either fides may be beleevedu in a necefTa- ry cafe ofj(5’^cr<:^^^earid without any hazard ofpu- njftin?entor'Cfc«rc^-ceny; and neither fides underdood, received, or beleeved, cannot put on any the rebuke of dull hearing : F-or ex¬ ample, if the point of j^reabyteriall governmentof the or of independencie of fingic congregations, be a point not to be received, with fuch certainty of faith and afllirancc , but we arc to re]cft eitiier, or both, when we. dull receive new light, tKatthey arefajfeand contrary to the rule-of holy Scripture; ani -agaiac, if we are to rejefi: the opinion contradieent to thefe former points of Presbyteriall government and indepen¬ dent eongregations, for tliere by thisopinion^thc fame rca- beleevcd with certainty of faith. fonoftheeontradicent, asofthe formerly affirmed opinions-^ I fee not how T may not be dull of hearings yea how I may not /imply be ignorant of both^and not finneagamftCrtf^. 5. Thoffi fiiperliruftures which arc not fundamcn tall, are the frongperfons foodyas the knowledge of principles fundamental! is the food of bakes, verC, 12, 13. Then I muH: be perfwaded of the truth of them, elfc they cannot feed my foiile with knowledge, becaufe knowledge of Fynknia^t flu&uatmi, which is conjeaurall, and may be no Uffc falfe tberi true, and which I muft fo belecve for truth, as poffible the tyde of a contrary light may carry me to belecve the juftcontrary as truth, can never be the ftrongfood 01 hich^SixsiQ skilled m the word of righteoufnejfe. 4. The know¬ ledge of thefe fuperhruaures or non-fundamentals belongeth to thoje who are of full age, and have their fnfs exercijed to difcerne bjtlr good and iU, verf. 14. and which are carried on to perfeaion, c. i • having now left the fundamentals, as food to babes and unskilled, c.^.v. 1 2.But I heartily crave to learn,what perfeftion doewe ariveunto ? and whatcncreale of fuller age, what expe¬ rience o! more /pirituall knowledge, perfefting the /pirituall lenIes,doeI attaine, to know certaine truths, which to me may be no lelle rotten conclufions, and meere forgeries of mens braines, then divine truths? Hence if this ArminianlibertjoF prophecying , and this perpetuall fluauation of men alwajes learning, atid never camming to the knowledge of the truth • be contra¬ ry to grow ifzg in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jefus Chrifl 2 Pet. 3. 1 8, and contrary to that, which is called, iCor. i. 5’ aU knowledgcy^nd to the ehixnd^nct of knowledge, which in the laft dayes, is to fll the earth, as tloe fea is filed with waters^ Co that when I have once over-failed that point of the coaft of the knowledge of fundamentall articles , I am now in a Sea of foure ^ contrary winds, and foure contrary tydes at once, and I know nothing for truth, but its contradicend may be, yea, and to ni e is as true, (I /ay} if this flufiuation of knowledge be con¬ trary to growing in knowledge, It muft be rejeaed as a Chimera, and the dreame of mens heads. 5. Let us take one point not funda men tall, to wit this, ( Eve¬ ry cottgiegat ion hath abfolute power of Church government within it Jelfe, without fubjeUmi to Clajfes, Presbyteries, and Synods ) You arc Aaa Co ^Divers n»n-funddmentalls to be fo DcrCwaded of the truth of thiSjthat your prefent judgement and prafticcis no binding Law to you^ for the morrow * but you leave roome in your judgement to beleeve, to morrowj the con- tradiccntj when new light (hall appeare. Well then to morrow, this non-lundamentall , and this contradiccnt is now to you true, (^0 cmgugatwn balb abfolnte J)(>wer of Chnrch-p)ver7me?it within it filfe^ but hath iti power in depen dance npon^ and with fib- yeltion unto Clajjesffresbyt^rks^ and Sjnodc.) W cil, to morrow is come, and this you beleeve now to be G.v/j truth, yet lb, as your prefent judgement, and praftice is bindmg Law to you , for the feennd morrow, but you leave roome for light, which fhall appeare the feeond morrow ; weil,in the fecond morrow, new light appeareth and convinceth you, that the contradicent is true, and you recurre in a circle, to beleeve your firlf propofi- tionagaineis true, to wit, the contradiccnt of yeur feeond dayes propofitionjand nowto you this is true, as it was once, (^Evety coTigregatien bath- abjolute power of Chnrc}> government withiiz it felfcyWithout /itbjeffion to claJ]eJiPresbyterieJ:,and Sjrwds:')NoWyOti the third morrow, a new light appearing, you arc to beleeve the contradiccnt. and becaule all circular motions are in credit to be deemed eternall, and your mind is alwayes obliged to ftoop and fall downe before new Iight,and the confcience is to render her felfe captive to every emergent truth: what can you here fay but there is no end of fiuftuations and doubtings ? Butyoii fay, Godj fpiritythe revealer of all truth ^ doth not fu^uatOy though 1 change^ God Jehovah ehangeth not , loe can reveale no contradi&ory truths, for o?je of them mtrf be a lie, and he is the Lord who cannot lie^ Anfw, Then I fay, tbefe non-fundamentals are in themfelves and intrinfccally certaine,and if C^od reveale them in his Word, he muft reveale thcnuinder the notion of things certaine, and we are to beleeve them as certaine truths, having intrinfecall ncceflity in themfelves from the authority of God the revealer, therefore I am not to beleeve them with a fluftuation of mind to cafhecre the truth of them, to morrow, and the next, and the third morrow. Blit you Cay, I doe beleeve non-fundamentals as they are revealed, now they are not revealedtomeinthe word, in that meafure and de- ff'ee of clearmffe and evidence of light, that fundamental! points of faith hekeved with ceruimy of faith. 371 fai,b are revealed, faerefre I may UmfaUj hekeve thefe non-faniarntn- tail, which are kj]e evidently revealed, with a referve, that , ttpm the fiippaJaU, I fee Ihadanerror of jadgemem iu taking them u he truth, whereaimw I fetbemto hetmtrMhj, I dee renatmce them . but be. caufi fmdamental, are cleanly revealed, I am to hekeve them, without any rejari e at alia Aufa.^ The degrees of revelation and propofals of truths to our nimds, leffe or more, evident, or lefTe evident, fo they be i^EvcAled by God, in a hjfficient meafure of evidence, they free us fromobhgat.on ot faith, , „e„ i„ as is cleare, 7«h« It, f r * have had finhe, he fin ohmbehefe,and in fuch a meafore ; yet if Gad re- veale thefe though not fo perfipictiouay as he revealeth >ed«a/^we are obliged to know them and belceve them with ce. tainty of faith, and upon this formall reafon, be- caiife Jehovah fpeaketh them in his word, no leffe then we are obliged to know- and beleeve fundamernah-. (or our dulneffe and Windnes of mind doth not licence us to beleeve what Ge/revea- leth to us in hisWord with an a flua nation ofniind, no more then the naturall man is licenced to beleeve the fmda- met, all of the Gofpe with doubting, becatife they come in un- der the capacity of his underrtanding, as foolilhnelTe, iCvr.2. 14. But, ftyyou,«;w« fuppofuU that our darkemd hearts doe not feetbefum-firndamemali cMy, rre are obliged to tabs their meaning and fetife, with a rejerve, and fi to receive and emertaim the truths ff thefe non. fundament ah, a, we leave roome, upon fitppofatt of our nufapprchenfions to retraS our udgement, and io bJeAethe contrary f, licit hindereth not but that we areftZ py and aaflmely obliged to beleeve the mn-fimdamentallt. Anfw 11, we be (imply and abfolutely obliged to beieeve non-fundamentals, though they be not fo cleafey mvealed to us as the iundamentals, as nodoubt weare, then Levee con- trary to the moral! obligation of a divine precept, and fo (inne in bel evmg, w,tha doubting and hefitalion, of that which hath revealed in his word : and when we beleeve Godt truth Z‘ ( ‘"'f T'" "“t fdgemeht, when a deare light (hall make naked to ns our error, that revealed error, if revealed t6 be an en or, by the Lord /peaking in hit word, doth clearely evince 2 that 372 Divers mn-fmdamental to be that God never revealed, nor meant to reveale in his Word, the former truth that was with a nfirve^ ^or God c^x\not re¬ veale things contradiftory, and ont of the motith of the Lord com- meth no untruth; therefore |7^iin x\\t['c?w?i- fundamentals rcvea- lethtoiis but one thing to be bckeved, and that abfolute- ly without all referves, for God can no more {hinc with a new light, to dclare the contradicent of what he hath once revealed as truths then he candeny himfelfejOi- Hr j which to alTcrt were high blafphemy ; audit the (irh truth ot non~fundameniaU doe onely appeare truth to our underltanding, and be no fuch thing, but in it felfe an untruth, then doth the God of truth re- vealeno fuch thing. 2. Upon fuppolall that we fee not the truth of tliefe miidfundamentals dcoLv'y ^ we are neither to beleeve with a referve, nor to beleeve them abfolutely, noriyetare we, to fiifpend our beliefe, becaufe I conceive all the three to be fin- full, and we are never obliged to finne , but we are obliged to know and beleeve fimply without all leferve, having laid away our darke andconfuled conlcience, and are to knowclearely and beleeve firmely that God fpeaketh this , not this in his Word; nor,bccau{eI doe fiuftuate about the truth of thele non-fundamentals^ am I obliged to follow in non- fundamentals _ the endiftment of a fluftuating conlcience, feeing holding the plenitude and plenary perfeftion of Gods Wordy the Lord hath no lefie manifefied his will , in fetting downe fiiperftru- ftiircs and non-fundamentals, in his Word, then he hath re¬ vealed his mind to us in fundamentals. But our Brethren prove that we may tolerate one another indiverfe andcontrary opinions about no?i-fundjmentalsyfrom 3. 15, Let us ihereforeyas many as he pcrfe&y he thus minded t and ij in any thing yee he otherwije minded^ God pall reveale this unto you. l6, Neverthelefiy wheretmtv we have already attainedy let mwalke by the fame ruky jet us mind the fame thhig. Now there is nothing more oppofiteto this ruky then the praBifes of fomcy who will exclude and allow communion in nothmgywhere there is .diperence in anything. he labours of Pavenant^w<^ m this needfuU cafe, of pncretifme and pacif cation m thoje times are very feafonahle. I anrwer,Idiftingui{h three things that may be judged theob^^ jeft of fyncrctifme or mutaall toleration,! danientall belec'ved with certainty of faith. 575 damentall points. 2. Su^ra & circa fundament alia^ things that are builded on the foundation or fuperliruftures, or things a- bouc the foundation, as many poikive and hidoricall things that cannot remit by good confeqiience off, or from the foun¬ dation, as that there were eight foules in Noahs Arke, and ibme rituals of Gods inftitution in the Sacrament of the Supper and' Baptifrae^StC# 3. Tr^ierfundamentalia^ things mecrcly phyficalJ, not morall, having no influence in Goi/j- worfhipat alljasfiich a day for meeting of anAflemblyof the Churchy, Wednefday rather then Thurfday ; a cloake when you pray in private, ra¬ ther then a gowne^ thefe have, or contribute of themfelves no morall influence to theaftioujas in what corner of your Cham¬ ber you pray in private, thefe are mecrely indifferent, and tole¬ rance in thefe I would commend* It is true, there ft a ftrift con¬ nexion often betwixt the phyficall and the morall circumftan- ces, fo as the phyficall circumftance doth put on, by fome ne- ceffity, a morall habitude anjd refpeft, and then the phyfi¬ call circumftance becommeth morall, as in what corner of your Chamber you pray, it is meerely phyficall and indifferent, but if that corner that you pray in, call: you obvious to the eyes of thofe who are walking in the ftreets, that they may fee and heare your private prayers, then the place putteth on the morall refpeft of a favour of fome Pharifiicall oftentation, that you pray to he fiene of men ; and fo the circumftance now" is morall, and is to be regulated by the Word, whereas the cir¬ cumftance that is meerely phylicall is notjas it is rucb,in any ca¬ pacity to receive fcripttirall regulation, nothing is required bue a phyficall convenience for theaftion. Now for fimdamentall' fuperftruftures, for things aboet the foundation, in lb fa ire as they have warrant in the Word, to me they oblige to faith and pradlfts, in lb fane as the Lord intimatethto us in his Word, either expreffely, or by good confequence, that they arelawfulh Now I may adde to- thefe, that there be Ibme- things adjacent, circumvenient, circumftaniiall to thefe funda¬ mentals, ffiperftruftions , and others that I named, wherein mutuall tolerance is commendable ; Nor doe we thinke any Church Reformation fo perfe^as that reformers have not left it in fome capacity more or lefle of receiving increafe and la- Aaa 3 titiide- 374 Divers non- fundament ds to he titude of Reformation • but triiely I doe not fee the confe- qiiencejthat therefore in all points not fmd^ifnmtaU the confci- eiiceranhbe of chat compilable latitude of Kid-leather to take inland let out, fo as none of thefe fupcrftruftures or mn-fandu'^ mentals are to be beleeved but with a reierve, that you take them to day as Gods truths, and are in capacity to beleeye their con- tradicents to be Gods truth to morrow. And for the place, P/ji/. 3. 14, 15. The fcnfe given by Zan- chm pleaieth me. i that are reputed perfeSt^ let ui all thinly and mind this truth that I write ^ to contend for the price of the high- caJlmg of God- and if any mind any other thing contrary /a, or diverfe Zdnch. com. in from my do Urine, God inhis ouvnetime fhall revealeit to him-Xeni- Phil, j. chiuslaith, T>eM id quoque revelabit fuo tempore, nempe an fal- Jkm Jrt vel verum. Cod (hall reveale it to him in his owne time, whether it be true or falfe: to which part I doe not lubfcribe j tdantGod (hall reveale to any other minded then faul, whether his doftrine be true or falle, for that may inferre a polTibility that taught in this point, or in the matter of ceremonies, fomething falfe : but the meaning is, Goddh^iW make him know by the revelation of truth, that what I have taught is truej and headdeth a.s Zanchiw, EjliuSyCorneHm d Lapide,S aimer on, yea our owne Calvine, Marlorat, and others, this condition, that they rvalk^ with w in peace and concord , according to the rule of the Gofpeli and that thele words are a condition, I belceve, be- caiife Chrilt faith, Johny. 17. If any man will doe his will, hs Jhall know of the doSt-rwe whether it be of God, whether 1 fpeak^of my felfe. But I fee nothing here that reacheth the concluiion thatwe deny-, it wdll beare this indeed, if any man heotherwife minded, and thinke that Vaul hath not delivered found dodrine , either concerning our prejjmg forward ton'ard the prife of the high calling of Godin Jefus Chrifi , or concerning ceremonies • that is, if any man beleeve untruths contrary to T auls dodcnnc, let him beleeve thefe imtruths, leaving; roome to Ooc/j/ig&r, to bow downe under truths feet, when Godihodl re¬ veale that P<2«//dodriiie is, true, and that his thoughts diverle frpm P^*»// dodrine was mifapprchenfions and eirours- but there is nothing here, that if any belceve true non-fundamentals, he is to belceve them with a referve, that if with a new light. beletved with certatniy sf faith, lightjdiall appear, to difcover thefe truohs to be iintruthsjhe fhall change his mind. Novv the fuppofition is vaincjand as unpof^ fible, as to fayjGoi can contradict and belie his owne triith,nor is there any word of toleration of Sefts in the text. Yea, but (^fay they^ faul profejjhb to K?^^v% according to the rule to which the'^ b ive all attaintd^ with thofc who are contrary minded, ErgOy we art to tolerate and to \eepe peaceable communion with thofe who are coni trary minded in opinions^ and difagrcc p'oin m. ■ Anftv, Marke,Ipray you, that Vaul doth nOt fay he will walke with them, and keepe communion with them liniply- but onely, i. while God (hall reveale their error , and by his light make them fee that YauU doCtrine is true. 2. So in otherthings, they be of one minde With as perfeCt men {liould be: and fo IthinkePaw/ doth indeed condemne reparation and breach of love for diverfity of opinions in feme thing-sj and we doubt not, but if the fervant of the Lord ftiould with gcntlcneffe in- Ifruft malicious the and wait on them to fee,' if God,peradventHre,will give them repentance, to^ihe dck^owkdgment of ihetruth,2^im.'i. fane rather fhould Paul wulkc with thofe that are perteft according to the fame rule, though they be of another mind •, but it followeth not that thole who are of anbther mind from Paulfnoold, I . obdinately conti* miein that mind, after that Gc^Jhath by writings and difpute convinced them of their error. 2. It followeth notthattheir oblVmate continuance in their error fnouldalwayes be tolera¬ ted, and never cenfured, efpccially if itbefuch an error as can- feth divifons and offences, Rom. 16, 17. for then ftich fhould be avoided, faith Paul, in that fame place. It followeth not that we are to beleeve no fupirfru&urcs or non- fundamentals, but with a referve: it is obfervable that Paul fpcaketh here of thofe who beleeve errors and doftrines contrary to Patds doCfrinej Now eonlider then the force of the argument, tho^e who bc- lecve errors contrary to Pauls dod:rine , have no certainty of faith, that what they beleeve is true, and therefore niuft beleeve with a referve, leaving roome to new lightjthercfore thofe who beleeve any true fiiperdruCtures and any non-fundamentals, have alfb no certainty of faith, but miiii beleeve wdth a referve, that when light fhall appeare, they fhall beleeve the contradicent of what: Divers mn-ffindamentals to be ■* 31^ what they now beleeve, there is no force in this connexion. It is jiilt like the queflion betwixt us and the Papifts, whether a man canhe certalne with any divhie and infallible certainty that he is in the fan of grace and falvation. Papifs fay hypocrites beleeve that they are in the ftate of grace, and yet they have no certain¬ ty thereof (lay they) the regenerate beleeving that they are in the hate of grace, can have no certainty. This is a very iIlconfequence,fora fleeping man is not certaine whether he be dreaming or waking. Ergo^ a waking man knoweth not whe¬ ther he be waking, or not. So a ditfraaed man hath no certainty that he is as wife as feven men who can render a reafon^ therefore a man fbber in his wits knoweth not that he is in his fober wits: thefe be poore and loofecoufequeHces. It is true, when we beleeve fome alterable circimilfances of fome things rather a- bout, then in doarine and difcipline, which are dirputable,and toils both fideshavc great probability, we have not certainty of faith, and pollible here in our opinions learned and holy men ; yea and whole Churches may looke befide their booke and be deceived ^ and thefe we take not to be the fubjeaof a fworne confelFion of faith, and here we grant a [mn liquet] on both fides, and doe allow fbme graine weights of referveto peiTons and C/;//rc^ej’, toretraa in thole things :but hence it is badly concluded that we beleeve thtCction- fundamentals of difci¬ pline, for which we have certainty of evidence from Gods Word, with a referve, and with a loofiiefit of aflentand credu¬ lity to beleeve the contrary to morrowj for fb the lame argu¬ ment fhould militate againif the certainty of faith in fome fun¬ damentals: for a perron,yeaany particular Church may erre in denying the refurreaion of the dead, as fome did in the Church of ConV/il;; and Chrifts Difciples , though truebelee- vers, doubted of his rifingfrom the dead, Johi zo. g. Peter and the difciples doubted of Chriff dying for the lofed world. Mat. ^^•21,22. Luke 2^, 2^^^ 2^, and becaufe any true bejeev'er may fall in thattemptationand weaknefle,astodenyaJlthe articles of faith, taken divifively, for they may deny this or this article fundamental!, (chough I doe not thinke a regenerated perfon can deny the W'hole fyffeme and body of fundamentals col- lettiYely) it fhall follow by this argument jhat regenerated ,pcr- fbas kkcved with cmaintie of faith. 377 fons and particular Churches are to beleeve fame fundamentals with a jnd keeping roome for light to beleeve the con- trary.andfoifthi^s argument be good, wee have no cer- tamty of taich mbeleevmg any one fundamental! article its alone. In or can Nathan or Sanmelh^yc certainty of faith in be- leevingtheh-owne prophecies flowing from the immediate in- fpirationofthe Spirit; but they are to beJeevc them withaca- pacity to receive the faith of the concradicent prophecies, be- caiiTe ^A^ had no certainty of faith in commanding Vavid to build the Temple ; and Samuel had as little certainty in pro¬ nouncing Ehah to be the Lords annoynted. Another doubt againif this is , That if any ^ out of rveakncfH and^ meere tendernejje of confcience, de?iy fime ftperjiru^ures, which ai-e indeed fcripturaO trtithsybey are not to be counted heretichs be- canfeoutof weakneffe, not ttut of obfinacy they erre ^ nor to k cen. fured rvith excommunication or cenfures of Church or Maoiflrate and therefore in thefe we are to beleeve truths, with a referve, andto\ole- rate the contrary minded, if they agree with us in fundamentals ^Aitjw. That this may be anfwered, i. The objeftofthefe c- pinmns would be dihinguilhcd. 2. TheperfonSjWeakorftrong. 3. The manner oi refufing inftruaion, or of admitting liaht ‘ of meereweaknefre,orof obfrinacy. Forthe firll, if the matter be muhU{\Qor\i^hK,^%eatingmeatsor not eating meats, in time when they are nieerely indifferent, and the perfon weake and Icarce capable of difputation, he is to be tolerated, and notre- cmed into knotty and thorny difputations, about things in¬ different: for To Pjz// Kom.its^. is to be underlfood, wben he will not have the weake taken in i/)j'Aow^p • fb Michael ftrovc with the Angel difputing, If thematterconcerneaiiinrtitutionof Chriff,andour nLeC f C/? farypraaifeh, a Church, and the party be ' fot Za/SX a q-‘ieilion whaynaketh obffinacy, and what tendcrnelTe and p.i.c.ij, weaknelle, (a) Turrecremata faith , he who is ready to vceld to Iight,is notoblfinate W ignorance\c')Canits T'dt Irf' Imh afM ignoranc, maketh obflinacie, (d) Maldid, faith fcJmlX. that gnJIe -ff-crancemayleave a mmnadjtojeeU to the mforma- ,, tf- fid, perlmam. (d) Maldem mfa iimnmia relimuii h,whf,„ lAtjat nm rvrWttn fir m.fe fide, M vim,. Tbeot. ih de tJeff, X'lmf B b b .• ‘ -t tion ^7^ (f) A Ccifirode punitio.hiXJit’ Hew *n erring cenfderue eiliegeth. um ofihe ChurcbM^lfhmfm . Cafre faith betteiThe is obligate who 1. defendeth an opinion agamft the Scripture, or, faith he, (which is his error)againftthedefinitionot agenerailCoun- Shorofthe Pope. 2.\Vhobeingadmonilhed doth not amend. a Whofeckethnot refolutlonfromthe earned, with a pnrpofe io render himfelfe truths captive 4- Who fweareth that he Ml adhere to theend,to that opinion.Ey thelighandknow- ledge of the holder of the opinion, it maybe colleaed whe¬ ther he feeketh truth, and i s ready to yeeld hinifelfe and his tin- derftandine thereunto: and except the point be fundamentaU, it can hardly be judged herefic : if the point maybe holden without any Icandall, or breach of peace, much tolerance is rcakilrcd where error leemeth to be a temptation to holy men, but huall tolerance, and nnlimitted, where the party is of great knowledge, and hath fway in the minds of many, to prevaile to draw others after him.is hard^. n , r A -r Obieft Bnt hee that ferveth Godin ihefi is accept a hie to Uod, K 1 ^ i8 andifamanjudae fome doBrine to bee errsr^ though it bee that bee r^dgeth truth, hee fufferetb for righteoHfneffe, being truth in hi^ judgement, and therefore lihertk of confeume is to heegi^ ^entoaUfcBs^^ Chrif would mt forbid a man that preached m his name, to preach, though hee did not foUow him, Mark.^ fi, LHk,9^ to fhe hefi way to hinder SeClj is to refute them by the Scriptures, and not to fet decrees of Synods to others, hecaufe that k done already by Chrifl and his Jpojiles ■, for Gods judgement fhaU fiH bee on you, tybik you efiablipoCbriftj Jubilee, andfreedome of confctences, Lut^e ^'jnfw. Let none thinke that thefe bee the words of our bre¬ thren, but of a catatne Jnabaptift, and of y^rminians andSvcim- ans who objef^ the fame; for Paul, Korn. 14. 18. hee that ferveth God ^ is t© bee underftood (as the context teachetn iis) that is, that they relate the words going before, v. 1 7. hee who ferveth God in righteoufiieffe, in peace, m pyoftbe holy Ghoft, the meaning is not that hee is acceptable who ferveth God m following the inditement of his light and eonicieiice, becaute it is his confcience, for then fome fhould pleafeGod in hnning againft God,. But it is a point worthy our conuderation. 379 How an errir^g confchr.ee chliegeth. what tic and obligation an erroneous confeience layeth on men* hence with corredion thcfcconliderations. I. The true caufe why an erring conrcicnce oblicgeth toab- ftmence from the fatT in the cafe oferror and mifrep, efentation of conference's, i Becaafe confcience is theneareft divine prin¬ ciple of our niorall aaions, and ftandeth in the l oomeof God. and thei-efore hec who doth any thing agaiiilf the very en-o- neousditement of confcience, is hence convinced to have a pcTVcrrevviiltohnne againilthe majeaie of God, becaufehec wholhouldbe eeveiifury to bee theft, (though we fhonld flip- Mfc with and other great Divines uftirie to bee in feme cafes lawfulIJ fliould yet take ufury, hath a thefteoiis will in that, and doth Ileale. a. Becaule the oblieging Law of God^notapplyedtoouraaionsatall, but by the iLrveen- mg actnall ule of our coiiicience* lee Fireriuf, (f) Pirenui 2. Confidcration In the quellion, whether an erroneous confcience doth obliegea man,or no. It is taken fora thing out *'■' ot controverfie, yea that this is no quellion at ail, fThatr or n, doth an confjncc/o hind, that can doemtinna aoama toe ^andmgcHducmcnt of an erring confcience: for the Scripture is Jefm, that there u mthmg (of meat-kind now under the Gofpel) ««rir»e(or unlawft.ll to eat)»/;«/ri/e, im to him that efeeLtl anjttb,ngtohee,mcleane,(inthc light of his il-informed and ei- ron=cusconfc.ence>ii,„ (Co thinking) it that is, o this man now under the aanall darknelRand errour of an lawlullto eat, but bee muft abftaine f. om eating, not fimply from eating, but from eating, tahmoda.SoaSn-hehave tammenuden the place, Calvin Beza Tareua KrWr and of the Fathcrs,ail who ehStX’ mented on, or handled the text occafionally.as TkodorctyChry. Cjprian^ Amhofe. Ohotn AnQlm all the Popilh writers, Ljra,dgo Cardinal^^^^^ f ■"Msd'c.yea (g) MrianM,(h) Vaf (h)%i«,K manifeftly againft the Scripture ® d hcreticalltofay, it if no fmne to doe contrary u the commande- ment or prohibition of an erring ccnjcience, 3. Hence the confcience can ieth to the agent from God a *‘>0* twofold Hotv itn erring confcience Miegeth, twofold obligation moft confiderable here. i. one from the aftionit felfeto bedoncjor notdonejand thiscommeth whol¬ ly from the oblieging Law ofGod, and not from the confci- encc: there is another obligation that confifteth not in the a£tion, and commeth not from the aftion^ but in the manner of doing, and this obligation commeth from confcience it felfe, and that is that v;e doe nothing) in fuch a mannerjthat is againft thelight orinditement of our confcience :for this is animbred RofeSc Flower of divinitie and majeftie that grow- cth kindly out of confcience according to that high place of fomefort ofroyaltie, that it hath to beelbmethingof God^ a Vitik breajl'Godj a little Deputie and Judge not to bee contem¬ ned • fo when a proconfull bringeth to mee a forged comman- dement from my Soveraigne and Prince, I may receive it with non-obcdience, if I know it to bee a forgery, but I am not to defpife and put any note of difgrace upon the proconliill, becaulehee is in refpe^f of his office the deputie of my Sove- raigne, though in this particular mandat, hee doth prevari¬ cate, and not rcprefcnt the foveraigne power and Princejwhole deputie otherwayes hcis,by vertucof his office ; fo is this the deputedroyaltie of confcience, that it handing to me, bic & mmc^ as reprefenting a meffage from God, though it repre- lentit falfely, that I can doe nothingin the contrary, that dcputry and meffage handing actually in vigor. 4. Idehrethat thefetwo obligations of confcience bee care¬ fully kept in mind . hence I fay, that confcience carrying the former obligation of Gods l aw, from which formally the aftion hath its lawfulneffe, and in an eccentrick and irregular diferepance from which, ithath itsunlawfulnelle, it doth not oblicgemeeto theaftion, bccaufe it is confcience limply^ for when itoffereth an aftion to mee as lawfull, which in very deed, and apam ret, in it felfe is unlawful!, I am not oblieged to thatunlawfull aftion: for as God hath given to no ruler made of clay, any royall power to bee a tyrant and to deftroy, where as his office is as a father to fave and governe j fo hath not God given to confcience any power to obliegc me to finnes; yea and confcience remaineth confcience^ when it reprefenteth for¬ ged and iljegall mandates under the notion of things good. even. How an erring confcknce ob liegeth. 581 even when men love to goe to hel] by reafon, yet in thatfaife reprefentation confcienceis not Gods deputieithereforc though if a tndti judge fame doBrines to bee errors^ though thy bee in them^ feltes truths j to him that fi judgeth they are errors ^ yet are theie truths not to beerejefted Jimpliciter and abibliKelyjby him who judgeth fojony they are to be rejefted 77, in fome refpea as they come in under the notion and garments oferrorr* & al- foyifanyfttjfer death for an er'ror which in cotxfciencche conceive] h to Le truth hat error to him truth, Diftinguo:zV is to him truth^that is be concciveth anddreameththatitis truth^’thac is moft true: \m to him it is truths that is, it ought to bee beleeved by him as truth and piaftiied as larvfulL that is moft falfe: for it ought to bee rejeftedbothinpointofbeleefe, and in point ofpraaife, and the erroneous opinion thereof fhould bee rejeftcd, and there¬ fore if hee receive it as truth, andprofefreit, anddieforit, hee dicth not for righteoufncjje fake, butheedieth forerrour, and for the-drcames of his owne head, and fo h not bleffed as one ivho dyeth rcjr rtghteoufheJJ'e • for this vaine reafon faith, 1. that it^ is no hnne for the mind to beleeve a lie, to bee a divine truth* anditisrighteoufnefreupon the beieefe, whereby J beleeve a he to bee a truth to fuffer for a lie under the notion of a truth. Both thefe arefalfe ; the formeris falfe, for the mind is under Gods obheging Law to conceive aright of all divine truths,, as all the faculties of the fouleareunder a Law. r a ' to beleeve lies as divine truths, ufferfor theni, becaule the erring confcience faith they are divine truths, is not righttoufnefre, but finfull credulity, and blind 2ealc. r. Bccaufewee are not to beleeve what our con- /c««« diaatcth as truth, under this formall reduplicatioin becaufe our rvitfoem. thus doth diaatc, and faith it is truth but ^caufe fpirit ftith to our cen/dtoa, it is a divine iind ourewne dreaming and niifled cTO/««re faith fo. This is the controverfie betwixt us and Pap^Jls, aneiit the authoiitie of GoS, If'ord, but with a little change,for onr conjcretice or the teftimony of our c(7«- ^ze«ceasfuch,is no more the formall objea o' oiir faith, and' the tormall medium and reafon why with a divine faith I be¬ leeve a divine truth to bee a divine truth, then the tchimony Bbb3 of mw m erring confctence ohlkgeth. ohhc Chnnh ov the is the formall rcafon of my faith; fo Jfiibamp make a ?opi and an infallible fpirit oi thefr own£ canfeknee: but the whole formall obligation tying mee to re¬ ceive this, and this point as a divifire truth, is becaule God hath, revealed it in his Word; the confciences reprefenting of it is but a nccelTary condition of my belecving, but not the formal! obieftofmy beleeving: the confcience is the caule why I bc- leeveit, ulimodo, after a rationall way, and by the evidence oforafticall reafon, but it is not the formall caufe why I,be- leeve it frmpliciter ; for Fapipj Arrians, Macedmians, and the nioh detelbble Hereticks have confciences reprefenting to them fundamental! truthep, as lies and untruths, and have died for thefe lies, did they Jufer for righteoufneffe for tloai ? and yet to their judgement that which they futfered for was trut h. All the legal! obligation is here from Gods Law, not from our conlcicnce. Armmians,Socmians^ Anabaptifis imagine that our confcience is the nsaretl rule of our aftions, which is moll falfe; w never a binding Law to m for the time to come, no notwhen webeleevefundamentallsj GodsWord,be- exiiic it is Oodsf^ord, is a binding Law onely ; our judgement Uregularegulata, and not regula regulans, to be led, and not a leading or binding Law touS; for confcience, becaufecen- fcknce,is no more a Pope to us, then the diaates of the BiQiop of Rowefpcakingoutofhis chaire,can captivate the confcience ofany man ; ^ndMalderus (g) holdeth thxtmr opmion is aLaw, "cording CO (b) -d hee corre&th hlmfelfe, and {;^\± our opinion or confctence (non tarn kgem ejje, qnam legus qU'>d~ dijp.%4 ^ampreeconium,promulgationem, infnuationem) ts not jo muchm (h)AmkrofJ .JrQj as the promulgMion of Gods Law: but hee addeth, dcfxt adf .. . maketh the bufineffe as bad) and faith, promulgatio legts hede dicimr obligare r, but the truth is, the promulgation of the Law doth not obliege, forwho canfay that the Law hath an oblieging power from the Hemld his act of proclaiming , readingordeclaringtheLaw> the pronuf gation of the Law is an approximation of it to theunderllandingofthe peopljbuc theLawofman hath its oblieging power from the honelly of the matter of the Law, and it hath its obligation to punifn- ^«ent not from the Herauld, but from the authoriue of the Law'- Hsw an erring cenfciencc ebliegeth. LaW'giver. And our confcience doth onely promtdeateGods obliegiiig Uiw, buck Jayeth not on us theobliegingpower except wee fpeake of an oblieging power in the manner ofre- ceivingandbeleevingtheLawofGod, thatis,(asiraid ) that wee receive not as a truth, what God propofeth as an un- mith, or that wee receive not as a lie, lyhat God propo- f«hasfpoker.byhim_felfc,forthatis to receive truths a-rXe thelight ot our confcience. And when Amhnfe calletli our opinion 411 obliging Law,herpeaketh(as Jagufim often doth') ot the Law of nature, which is that habitual! opinion natu- rall that wee have of right and wrong, orofthe Law Written inourheart. 1 would not herediilingiiilh betwi.xt (reth ratio i righ rcajon, and (,vera ratio) true reafin, for fonie mtkerioljt nafin the neareft rule of our aaions, fo as the aftion is lawfull il our confcienceperfwade to it, though the aftion fwarveand decline from Gods Law, for to niee reafon is never right which IS not true and agreeable to Gods Law. Tt is obieled, if Z fij kkmuptla^fuUtokiUaproHjiant King, becaufi it i, good frv^toGoJtoktllaherctitrk.Xattherr hoe good Jlore of conJnZ ofthu mltaUamongfi the nation of Jefmtej ) if bee kill him not bee fimethagainfi God, hecaufe he fmneth againfi the light of his confei. t^ceij, he ftnfull omitting of good fererice to aj if hee iiU hL kefmmlhalfomcomsnttmg mHrther, both against the fixtt^mmm- dement, andalfi agatnfl thefifi, rrhich commandeth to homttr Kinor oftofrthtchunutjlfollontthat either an erring confcience, becaJh >sconfiienee,oU,egelh us to doe th ,t, rrhich hecaufe me doe it, in ohl duneetoanerrjngeonfceence, nonrleavethof tobeejinne to the aSor under this cmdttton of confcience. or then that there may beefuch a ferplexute rrherem a man byway of arntradiSion, whether hee doe fu.h an aa,ordoett mt, ismcejfitatedby Gods providence to finne which ahfurdiiy jhaU make God the author of fume. ’ ' ai/i/ir.Thereisnoneceffitie byway of contradiftion, that a thus perplexed miiH finne, whether hee doe or no, doe fitch anaBron-. for I giveeafily a third cafe different from both/for filch a perplexed fefnite is neither oblieged to kill the Prince * P^-Plexed manner,’ . . f'^SttJnot to kin the Lords annointed, ra/i mode- hee IS oblieged to abltinence, but not to abftinence(a/i mode, fuch ,383 How An erring confcienceobliegeth, fuchaway, for heeisoblieged to lay afide his erroneous and hereticall confdence, and fbtoabitaine from killing with a well informed conlcience : for no man is brought under a law- full perplexitie to finne, but men may bring themfelves under finfull perplexities of confdence, which is not to bee fathe¬ red upon the holy Lord, who hateth finne with a perfed hatred. I anfwer to thep]aces,yL/!*r4;^p 30. andL»4:P. they bema-, nireftly corrupted, for the man who cafl out deviUs in Cbrijis name, and foUon'cd not Chrijf, was not a man who followed the light of an erroneous confcience, who thought it fcrvice toGodtocaft outdevills in Chritlsname, andnot to follow Chriil^ for hee was notoblieged to follow Chrill as the Difci- plcs followed him, except he had had the famecommand to fo’- low Chrill that the Apohles had, which wee read not of; nay it is moft like if it had beene the error of his confcience not to follow Chrift, then Ihould Chrift have rebuked it, but Chrill did not rebuke it in the man, but dircftly inhnuarcth, 40. that the man was with Chriif, and a fpirifuall follower of Chrill, though hee did not in fuch a bodily way follow Chriff, as did Judat and the eleven; and it was the fault of the Difciples to tie all the duties of a Difciple, casing out deviUs inChripname, to a bodily following of Chriif, which was their pride. 3. It is a good way, to refute (efts^and erroneous opinions by Scriptures, and fo is it a good way to convince an inceftu- otisman of the hainoufneircof his finne by Scr ipturesjand to convince Hjmenem and Alexander of theiv blafphemous opini¬ ons by Scripture, for Scripture layeth open the vildneffe of Hnnesand here.ies: but it doth not follow, therefore it is not allba good way to deliver inceftuous perfons, and blafphe- mers to Satan, that the ffirit may bcefaved in the day of the Lord, and that they may karnenotto blafphcme, i Cor. 5.5. i Tim.i.’^. Preaching of the Word isonemeancto beare downefefts and erroneous opinions, but it taketh not aw^ay, but eftablifheth Church-difcipJineaSanothcTmeane, and the one is fubordi- nate to the other: if Matth. 1 8. an offending brother can bee convinced and brought to repentance by the power of the Word H<)\v aa erring c^nfciemt.ebUegtth. 58? Word (as ail , ekikes mull bee from the Word) it is good, bur tfhe remame oblhnate in his offence, Ghri/i will h“ e tS ^n excommunicated, and efteemed * Hmbm and a Tub. 4, It is a vaine thing to fay that God hath refuted allhere- fiesin the Word, a^nd therefore there is no need of Synods toreiutethem and tomakedeterniinations on the co/trary Cor It was certaine that the Word of God ^j^t™ry, J %0.ngly prove from the Word of condemned the eating oj things fir an^.- led, and of things Jamficed to IdoUs in thecafe of fcandalf.' theri tionotasynod, fuchasisaiS.i5.22.isnot neceffiry yea be-- caufe the bookes of d/o/er condemned the ^a^a'ace/ in thefrEpi-. cunfli opinion ofdenying the refurreftion of the dead, I hope itis not for that fuperfluous for Chrili out ofMjer bis wH- ' tings to determine and prove, Maitb. 22. that the dead mu« rifeagame; y ou may by asgood reafon fay, nothing (hould bee determined in preachftig, nor in Writing); becaufe!/! theft ai,e aheaijy determined in the Word >■ by the Lord ' hfi Prophetsand Apollles: this ffall clofe evert all minrner^^^^^^ .9ra/^^>doeJerpecialJy now after the canon of the ScdptLe ‘ arguments againft the ne- celhtieot a ininiftery, becaufenowtheGofpell is fully revea- M And, Kad- ftle^ tin ^^-7 niihirtery, as was in the Apo- m mm ArminUns ^ Smalciw,m\d (o) the ^rminians. , ^ glcai pag. 3, ofiibertie of confcience to all lefts of ^'umlaut ^fI>t-fijiArmimaus,Socinians,Anabapti{ise,&c i Rerf’hf^> ^ tieofhereticallandblafphemous oVn^fnJ of SXh^a ? Word .nnot L the aeJ,!^k\atf7e orthat « licence, riot libertiei.ar;}^i^co^^^ \ fol.i26.2:7. therpiiituall 7«Zfz/«eof rcniilfion ofl]nnes,and ct^ernall rilenin tipn proffered in the Gofpel and really bellowed 'S t'L Sfe. ^ ^ ^ mcl:^ 586 iJow an erring cenfcience obliegeth. the brek^en hearted^ the cjptives^the^rifomrSytbe mourners im 7>ion^ and thofi whom Chrijl is (ent to comfort, and to clothe with the garments of praife; buthee is not fent to comfort JirfacedonianSy Sabellians^ papijisy Sociniansy&c. becaufe they arc Seftariesj and doe adhere to their rotten and fal(e grounds of divinitic; for then libertieof conicience fhould have beenc a mercy purchafed by Chrifts death, and Arms fhould obtainc by Ch rifts death a power to bee an Arian, andtodenythedi- vinitie of i* In the Hebrew CiDpJ ultio, a re- T T vengingj isanallufion to tZIjnJI nacham^confohtusejtjforthh - T yeare was to the belecvers Nechama^or confilation^znd to unbclee- vers Nek^ma^ a revenge or a vengeance, which cannot ibrt with Icftarics. 3. The acceptable yeare is as ?aul expoundeth it, Z Cor, 6.2, the acceptable time of the Gofpell, and//:?e day of Jalvationy and as (d) Hugo Cardinalis cx- id) JhgoCardmtu com. intfa. 6. poundeth it well, the time of the fulncflc ofgraceundcr the Gofpel, and that which j® called, E/a, 49. f dy offahatim, faluiem hominum. (k.) Pro^ypm in- ratjon, the day of good wtB Sii\d to tdrmmnUdommtemfuitnmitfl'iHu BedafJ'yioletuSy(^g)CyrilluSy{h) and trenymw dim uttionis yid (ft, damndtio- Jcluit S aimer on and (i ) Glolja Ordinaria IZ'i expoundeth Hmm the day 01 the Lords incarnation, as (lyHierony mm ex'poundeth the day of vengeance oppoflt thereunto, to bee the day of dam¬ nation; and (m)Lyra the yeare of Chrijl s Juffering, in which Chriji if pleafed with mankind, Qncft. III. Whether the JeJuited Lyjimachm Nicanor^ And the Author of the Survey of Difiipliney doth with good reajon impute to the Church-Government of the reformed Churches^ the ever jioa of the eiviB Adagif rates power In matters ecclejiafticaU \ There came to the light of day, a nighc-peece of darkenefle. Anno 160^0. A Pamphlet by one Lyftmachm Nicanor^ afting the peifonof a jeftiite, but better relembling kis nature, againft air blcfled Reformation, imputing to usTreafon to Kings, as the S E c T . 5. The Magifirates fewer in Church affaires, the Popifti author of the Survey had Icdde the poore maa : (a) Surve^ bothof thefe, as Jcfuitcs, doe raiJc againft Calvin^ Beza, and * * * ? the Geneva- difcipli»e, asBecanui, Suarez, Vafquez, BeUarmmt Gretferuf, and other their Doftors and teachers doe leade them ’ That I may addeto what I have faid before, I defire the real dsr to eye and confider thefe diftinftions. _ 1. Cp Par^usteacktbihanhereU a double Chunh^por^er, one ( B)Earau^ co., tnternati andipropj^, ^ to preach, bwde, and loofe, to adminifirate inko^. c. , the b act aments, &c, Thu is not in the F rinceiand there is another im- ^ ^PP^n- properandexternall, which is exereifed about Church-matters Church-officers', and thU difiinaion is grounded upon that fajino Cefianime ,k Smpiro^r t, ,he Bifiofs, as (.J EnCMas relate, h (c) Pu/Mm u 2. An cxternall power about matters ecclefoftickcis three- fold. ^jiuepifeop: lu 1 . power of order and jurifdiUion about the externall or rathpr hik cxurmlUa.oftheChurch, M are vifihk md i„cH„ah infil wJptj, the feareh^s to preach, baptize, and thefe, (as faith that learned *» r^m mfl,- and (d) worthy preacher at Middkburgh, Guliel. Apollonii) doe properly pertaine to the fpiritualland proper Church zci Oul.Apelh vernment, and without controverfie doe not belong to thJkZl%t;. ,, , Conflm.c.lM. 2. A power externall about Church-matters, which u objeaive in ^ rejpe^ of the objeS, facredor ecclefiafick^, but improperly, and hi s fgure oneljecclefiapck^, and effentiaVy and in it felfe politic^ fuch as we hold to he the Magi^rates power in caufing Church-men doe the'r duty in preaching, found dolirine,and adminifiratiug the Sacraments according to Chrip infiituiion, and puniffiing kretich and falfe teachers. ■ 5. Some have devifed a mixed fmir ecckfiafikk , (« ffenrie (0 StUbrigiexfu) rrherehj, the Prince i, the heed'ofthe Chmch e/s- mdbpbancmtheticl^,andlegipativepmer, inthmaseccleGaaicdeikt‘in a!f« fuhjellwemrefpeU of the fith,ea,ecc!efiapicaa, i„ refpta that thePriwxhy vertmof Im chill office, m a Kingmy ordamePreUts, and make L awes tn Church-matters. ^ lOmnSaon. ^7 here U a t»>ofi,ldf,,„er in a Ki„g,one ina King K a King, ibHudii^inaU, md ordinary, rtgnll, eoaSive'- trb^ Ccc 2 ’ •, 5 , v TM fcveer af pl^^.Mdpfirate - ' ; C h a f. Tkrihe Kinghe a Heathmy a Turke, or a found heleeving Chrifli^ "Xherii^ another power in a Kingy as fitch a King, ehberaKing tfnda frophet dfiy ^ u Fropheticall King : and this extrantdina-- rj.powetwof in Solomon W Vt^L'iidyto write Canonkk^ Scripture^ andto prophecuy and is not prop eily a Kingly power: or there is in a King as Tach a Kingy even as a Chrifiian heleeving Kingy an other power ordintry indeede, but it is not a new regall pow¬ er, but pqteflas execHtivay a power or a gracious hability to execute the Kingly power that he had before as a King* fo ChrilUanity addethnonewKiw^ power to a but one- ly addeth a Chridian power to ure,inlarge,and dilate the King¬ ly power, that he had before. Diftin^^ion 4. “The Magifirate as a Magifirate is a politick^ head and ruler of the Common-wealthy but as a Chrifiian he is a mem-^ her of the Church. 5. The Kings power as King in things ecclefiafiickey is not fervile and meerely fxecHtivey as the Churches fervanty to put their decrees in executiony hut itisregalf princely and fupreame. 6. The objeH of the Kings power is not fimply a peaceable life, and txiernall peace of humane focieties, but alfo honefiy and gedlineficy hut to be procured by a civilly politickey regall and coaFtive wAyy by the Sword of the fecular armcy as the ohjeB of the Church power is honefiy and godlmeffe to he procured by a mini fierially ecckfiafiically and fpi- rituall powurywithout any forcing of men by exiernall power. 7. T he end of Kingly powery de jure, by Gods right and divine Lawy exintentionc Dei approbativa, is godlimficy hut the end of Kingly power according to its effeneCy and de fafto, is a ejuiet lifcy though it attaint not Godlineficy as it doth not attaint that etidy nor can it attaint ity amongfl Fagans, and yet there is a Kingly power in its e fence y whole and int ire among fl Pagans, where there is no god’- line fie y or Chrifiian Keligion. K 8. There is in Heathen Kings a regall and Kingly power to efia"* hlifis Chrifiian Religion and adde regall fanHions to Chrifiian Synods, though there neither isy nor can be, during the fiate of Heathen Taga- nifine, any Chrifiian Keligion there' this power is effentially and aftu prinio, regall, yet as concerning- execution, it is veriuall ont” p. There is a difference betwixt a toy all eemmatid under the paint of Shct.5, in church affairs. 389 »j civillpmifhment^ with a royall power to punijh the cmtravmers ofUwes ecckfiajiick^^and a nomethetick^ power to- ma'i^e Church Lawei> the Prince hath the former power j hut not the latter. '■ " ■ ^ ro. If iherdyallpowerbeofthattranfcmdent and eminent great- nefTe, as to make Lawes in all thingSj belonging to Church or State, and fo as {f) Camera mull be heard, laying, that the King is the fapreame rtiler,and Church-men be as fervants andinftruments under him, and doe all in the txtcrnall go¬ vernment of the Church by vertue of the Kings fupreame au¬ thority, (the King is not much honoured by this; for they muft fay that the Kin gin the Phyfitiangireth dregs to the heke, in the Plow-man iaboureth the earth, in thefaftiipnerfeweth and fiiapeth garments, whereas Par^uf (g) who without reafon alfo giveth to the Prince a nomothetick power in Churchy-mat¬ ters^ doth except fome things that the Prince cannot doe,fome- times for want of right and law, other fometin^es for want of knowledge, fometimes becaufe it is againft the dienitv of his Majcliy, as in fordid and bale arts. ( f) Camero} pram, to.i.f, 370. 372. (gyPafaw com',. mRom.ii. in append, addnbt 1 1. The power of governing the Church of the Jewes,though It was ordinarily in the Prietthood, the Sonnes of Aaron, whofe lippesdidprcferveytxo^cio, k^owkdre, Mai 2. yet as the Pro¬ phets were rai fed up by God, extraordinarily to teach, they allo by that lame extraordinary power did governe, and there¬ fore though the Kings of Jfrael were not Priefts, yet without doubtfomeof them were Prophets, and as Prophets they did prophecy, and as Prophets determine many things ofGovern- meiit, by that lame extraordinary'power by xyhich fome of them, to wit David, and Solomon,61d'^ro'D\\tcy, and pen Ca- nonick Scripture. ^ 12, There is one confr deration of ahnfes andberefies manifefly re¬ pugnant to G >ds word, and another of thofe things that are ordinari¬ ly doubifome. Jn the former there is no neede of the Churches minijieriall power of condemning them, and therefore Ezechias, Jofias, Ala, Jehofaphat, did manifejily by the light oj nature, and Gods word' reformc abufet, and Idolatry in Gods wor^ip without the Churches determination, feeingthe Church repre pentat he iv as (ruilty ofthefe cor^ ruptions themfelves- hut in ihe'latter, feeing the Kings place is to com^ msindandcompell by externall force and bodily punipments, and it flow the t^Agijhr ate is Ch ap.6» ^ tht Churches part to teach, mforme, bindet and loofe, therefore the Kin^ can inak^no Church Canons. Hence 'our firft concluiion. The Ghriftian Magiftratc as a .Chriftianis a member of the Churcbj but as a Maglftrate he is not formally a member or part of the Church. 1. Becaufeheis neither a Paftor^ Doftor^ Eider, nor Dea¬ con, as is cleare to any, for thefe offices were compleate in the Church without the Magillratc, Epbefi. ii. elfe Chrili: afeen- ding to heaven ihould have given Kings, for the edifying of his Body • Neither is hee as a Magiftrate a part of the company of beleevers. i- Becaii fe then all MagUf rates as Magi Urates [hould beeprofellors of the faith, which is kaownc to bee falfe. 2. Be- caule the Magiilrate, as fuchjis the head of an cxtcrnall politick civill focietie,not ofChrills body. 2. The Magiftrate as a Magiftrate wanteth fuch things as eC- fentially conftituteth a member of the Church, as a Magi¬ ftrate onely hcc hath neither baptifme, proteftion, nortaith, Bccaufethen heathen Magiftrates fhould not bee Magiftrates, the contrary whereof the Word of God faith, Jeremiah in Gods name commanded to obey the King of Babylon, send Paid commanded to pray for Kings and heathen Magiftrates,! 7im. a.i. Hence let us have leave to deny thele, fHce who is the Churches nuiT-fathen, isthe Churches father, and a part of the family.) 1. (Whole office it is to caulb all in the vifible Church to profefiTc the truth, obey God, and kcephis»Com- mandements, hee is a member of the Church.) 5. (Hcc who is a keeperandpreferverof LawandGofpellby his office, hee is by his office a member of the For the firft: : hee is a father metaphorically, and doth by an externall coaftiv® pow¬ er, and by the Iword nouriffi the Church, and therefore is not the Church, nor a part of the Church, ex ojjlcio, by his office, as the nurf father is not the child, nor a part of the child, whereof hee is nurft-father; and this, and both the other two are to bee denyed, becaufe the Magiftrate doth nei¬ ther nuiTe the Church, norcaufe the Church doe their dude, nor defend the LawandGofpellby any power that is intrin- fecally Churcb-porper, but by the fword, and coaftivc power, which in no fert belongeth to Chrifts kingdome as a pait thereof, Sect.j. 4 member of the Churchy 39i thereof, cither as it is internal, and invifible, or cxtcrnall or viliblejwhich is not of this world, Joh.i >^.36. 3. By no word ofGod C2Ln(h) Salcobrigienjtj^und Q^Weemer (^') Stdetbrig, prove, thatthe MagirtrateasthcMagiftrateisa wm^erj977,and f'*^ !**’ his power a mixt power, partly civill, partly ecclefiaftick, for 10 the rulcrcommeth in amonglt the ordinary Cburch-ojjiccrs^ defrhr.aturc > Rom.J2, EpbeJ^^.j 1. 1 Tim. 2. 2. which the Word of God doth »-f 8. never infiniiatc, and hce fliould no lefle watch for fbules, as one xrbo is to give an account to God^ then other Church- officers^ Beb. 13. 17. for the Magillrates oihee may bee perlormed by himfcife alone, hee himielfe alone may ufe the Iword in all things, which hee doth as a Magiltrate, as is clearc, Kom. 13. and I Vet, 2. 13.14. the King judging his alone, and the Kings deputie fent by him judging his alone is to bee obeyed, but no Church power, mixtor pure, and unmixt is committed to any one man, but to many, as to the Church, Mattb.i^, 17; I Cor. 5« 2.3.4. 2 C<7r.2.6* 4, TheMagiftrateastheMagiftratc hath a civill dominion over the body, goods and lives of men. 2. And hath the fword to compel! men to doe their duties. 5. And compelleth to externall obedience, and leadcth men on to godlinefle aiKi to cternall life, by externall pompe, force and the tenors of bodily and externall punifhment, and his warfare is carnal], as the(^) Scripture doth prove; buttheCWc/?, and members fA.) Dan j.2,7; of the Church as they are fuch,have no majoritie of dominion, Dan.^* ^b) Ovdidm. Afollon. de jure magifira. $n faa. far, 5.C.4 S» Theintrinfecall end of the Magflirate Cha?.5« endof ih£ Kingly power, is not onely cxternall peace, but_ alfo gpdlineifle, 1 *t And in the intrJniecall end of njagiftra- cTcasmagiftrade, is not onely naturall happineffe, and a quiet of life- as W after him that learned author mJplUmiwilllh, but &U'o godline f that rvu may had a ^ukt and. a peaceable life, inall godlincfe and bonefiie- Ergo, in all that may conduce to life eternail, heeisa King by omce, but in a coaftiveand regall way. 1 7 The ruler is(^Kom. 13. 4- j Ehe tnmtfier of God to thee for aoodyv.'^, T>o that tvhkh is good, and thou fait have praife of the Euler: then looke how farre good and well doing, which is^ praircworthyextendeth, as farre doth the intrinfecall end of magUlracy reach; but this good, and welldoing which tha magiftrate as the rnagiftrate procuieth, is not onely a naturall happinede, and the quiet life ©faciviil ibcietie, but alfo the cood and well doing of Chriftians as Chriltians, to wifj pub- lick praying, prayling^ preaching, hearing of the word, re i- eious adminillration and receiving of the Sacraments, all which the King as King is to procure; for what ever good ex- ternall Paftorsas Paftorsdoe procure, that fame alfo, but in a civill and coaftive way, is the King as the King to F^ure, and therefore his end as King is godlineffe, and eternail lire,- .but he is bufied about this end, after a farre other and rnore carnall way then the paftor, the weapons of whofe warfare are not carnall 3. That the Kings end intrinfecall, as King, is more then externall and naturall peace, is cleare, becaiife ill doing againll which he the Minifier of God, is to execute vengeance, and wrath, is not onely that which is contrary to externall quietneffe of the commonwealth, and the naturall happineffe of civill focieties, but, 4^0 that which is contrary ‘W,the happinefle fiipernamrall of the Church as belcevei's in the way to life eternail, for hee is to take veiigeaPce upon blas¬ phemy, idolatry, profefTcd unbcleefe, negleft of rclipbusad- miniftration.ofthcfeales, and the eating and drinking dam- natipn at the Lords Table, which are ills not formally ^on- irary to externall quletneffe, but which are directly Ican- .dalls, and morall ills hindering men as members ol the Church in tjieu’ journey to life eternailj for though men fhould never Se CT.5» is A Jufai^nAnaturall good. 395 falk or finne againft the externall nted,^i\d a little God on earth, Pfd, 82. i. (2) The intriiifecall end^ S E c T . 5 . is a ftipermturatt good. ci ^jigly power is no more the advancing of godlinefle, and the promoving of the Kings daughter towards life eternall, by the lincere milke oh the Wordjas the Lords Vicegerent, and Nurft- Father of the Church^thtn the Painter as a Painter, or a Sea-man as a Sea-man is to advance godlinelfe: for this mans intrinfecall end is onely a fafe harbour and Ihoare to tcmporall lives , not the harbour of falvation to foules^ and his end is onely a faire Image of Art in Paper or Clay, not the Image of thefecond Adam-^ and by this the King as King is interdifted of any Church bufinejfeyOt cAve of foules to be fed by the Word or Sa¬ craments, to kecpe them cleanc; if helooketoany of thele, as an end, that is not the eye or intention of the King as King, but of the King as a godly Chrijiiany ("faith Spalaio: J hence to care for the fpirituall good of the Church, and the promoving of thcGofpcl is as accidental!, as to fayjan excellent Painter, luch as^pe//ej,intendeth in his painting life eternall : fo the King, by this, lookethtotheLawotGod, to Religion and the eternall happinelTe of the Church, by guelie, by accident, and as King, hath neitheir chairc nor roomc in Chriliian Synods, nor a feat antheChurch. 3. If the meaning be,that the King as Kingjthat is rightly excrcihng the office of a King, is fubordinate to no Church power, that is, he cannot be juftly and deiervedly rCr bilked by Paftors,that is mod true, birt nothing to any purpoffi. forfo thePaftor as a Paftor, Jeremiah as he doth truly and in the name of the Lord exerciffi the propheticall office, cannot be deiervedly ccnfurcdjnor puniffied either by the Church-fpiodrie^ or the King and Princes of the Land : but thus way all mem¬ bers of the Church, and any one hngle beleeverjdoing his duty, fliould be as immediate, and independent, and higheit next on earth to Chrlftas thcKing,and his three Eiiates of the Honou¬ rable Prti'Iiamenc are in civill matters, and as an Oecumenick Councell, or in onr brethrens meaning, independent Congrega¬ tion, which isagainft realbn.Butif the meaning be,the^a£ts of a King as aberi ing from juftice, not as a King, but as a fraile man, may becenfiiredand rebuked deiervedly by Pallors in a Church Way 5 this way allb,the Pallor as a Pallor is not lubjeft to the Church, b\it onely as a fraile man, and fo nothing is laid to the purpofe in this more then the in the former. But if the meaning 400 The intrinfccall end oftheMagiJlrate Chap .6. be thirdly, that which onely maketh good fenfe, that the ads of the King abftraded from good or bad, or as kingly, ornot mo- rall, nor ads of juifice or injulfice, more then the ads of Paint¬ ing, of failing, of making of Shooes, and thus the King is not fubjed to the Church poiver, nor is his intrinfecalLend as King,)iilfice,aHd godlinelTeand prefervation of Religion, the -man fpeaketh nomfenfe, and wonders ^ for the King as a King is a morall agent, and not infallible in his Lawes or admini- Itration. Er^fl,as a King he is under the Scepter of the King of Saints in difcipline, and inthekeyesof the Kingdorae of God^ and fotliC kingly office is fiibordinate to the power of Cbrilf in hisMinifters md Church difdplmc^ and by that fame reafon, the power and offices of Minifters as they are morall agents and obnoxious to finne, to falfe dodrine, blafphemy, idolatry^ idleneffieandfleepineffein feeding the flock, are under the co- adive power of the fupremc Governour ; and he doth as King life the fword againll them: hence it is cleare that both the kingly power is fiibordinate to and that the lub- ' ordination is mutuall, that alfo the Churcb-pon-er is fubordinatc to the kingly power, and that both alfo in their kind arc fii- preme ; the kingly power is the highefland molf fiipreme, and under nO higlier coadive power : I nieanc the l^iugly iiS {ingfy con] oyned with the collateral! power of Parliaments, where the Realme is fo governed, and the Church-porver is the higheft (t')Join.Maj6r kind of Eccleiiafticall power, (t} Joa7i. Major faith they are not Jubordhute, that is, 77ot one of ilmn is above fent, i) .i4' that I grant, but that which he and Spalato faith, mv/tri Z72 alteram efl mperium, that neither of the two hathacomman- dement over another, that we deny, yet are they powers in of¬ fice and nature different, for they differ in their objeds. 2. Life and end, 5 . And their manner of fpecifick operations, and the Kings powerisnotccciciaflick* Others fay there was a perfeBcvuid policy, having no need of the Church power, anent the perfkU civill government amosigfi the Heathesi, and in Chrifi^tn Commosi-wealtbs , the civiU power of it felfe and of its owne nature can doe mthmg,for the at taining of etertiall hap- pineff^i except we would got to the tents of Tehghns, whither Papijls dee lead uf, while as they teach that the natur all etid of civill pomi', of SacT.5^. is a fiferrtaturaU good. 407 its 9Vifnt njtHre and intrmitcaliy is ardaimd to cternall happinejje. But the dviil porvcr of it (elfe doth conferre nothmy^ tvhereby tl>: (pi- rituall powtr of the Church hath mtrinfecaUy^ and properly^aridfor- mallj its dfrnity^ poiver^ firength, and proper vertue and doth pro- (w') SpaUtev.f. duce. its oivm proper effect and end jbecaufe^as faith (tv) SpaljtOjf^e tep. ecckf. civil! Magif rates end is of another republike different from tbt Churchy ‘ 7- Jic is head of the ConimoH-wealih^ and civil! body : fee (xf Apollo* ^^ojhniiM^'pafor " Meciiebu.rgenf But T anivver, there is a Policy civill without the EcclefiatH- Afa^ift.par. i . call Policy, and the King is cflentially a King , thougli neither he be a Cbnjiian himfelfe, nor his fl-ib)efts ChrilHans ; and to theelTenceof a King, and to the eflence of a civiJIgovern'nient, Chriftianicy and a is not requiued, yet hath the King as King edentiallya right and civill coaftive power to promove Chrihian ReligioHjand the ediheation of Chrilis bo¬ dy, choughhebeaHeathenjthe want of CIirilHanity doth not take away his kingly right, oncly it bindech up and rellraineth the exercife thereof; but though he be a King cflentially , and a^u while he wanteth Chriilianity, and fois a perfeft Magihratc, >juoad ejfe, and the State that he rulethover, aper- feft civill hodyy qstoad ejfe^ inrefpeftof eflence and bcipg, yet is he not a perfeft xVIagiltrate,d^«oji/ operari^ncither he nor his civill State and body are perfeft in operations. And it follow- cch not that the King as King can doc nothing about the ob- tainingoflifeeternalljforasaKing he hatha perfcftright^and kingly power to doe, and being a Chriftian he aftually excrci- feth that power, as a Niirfe-fathcr of the Church, to fee that the Kings daughter be kd with wholfome milke, to fee that the firft and fecond Tabic be kept, and that men ferve Chrifi , and have thelealesof the Covenant in purity, under the paine of luffc- lingtheweightof his royall fword ; and I wonder that this (hould be called nothing for the obtaining ofeternall happines, feedngic is a way to cternall happinefle to be thus fed undera Chrijiian King as a King, Eutf fay they)itis Pelagianifm that the Kings power compeUinfyhe Nurfes tolet out their breajis to the Kings daughter^ that pe fuckp the fincere milke of the W^rd^ pould he a meane of eternal! happinejfe. I anfwerjand it is alfo Pelagianiftne to (ay, that the planting of Taul^ and watering of Apollos , and Eee the Horv the Magi fir ate is fubordlnate C h a p . theminilteriall power and paines of Miniders, without the grace of God, can produce or efFeftuate fupernaturall happi- neiTe,and it is faUethat the kingly power of it felf doth confei* nothing whereby the fpirituall and eccleiiaflicall power haih intrmjccallj and formally dignity^ a?jd porver^ and its proper tpfedf • for it is true, the kingly power maketh not the ecclehatticall power, but it fetteth it on vvoi ke, in a coaftive way 3 for the edi~ yying of Chrifs body^ and doth caiifati vely edihe. Laltly, where¬ as it is faid the King as King is over the civill body and the Com¬ mon-wealthy which is a body differesjt hi nature from the Chrifian be- dy or Church-^ I fay, that is fidfe, for the King as King ruleth over men, as men, and alio as Chriiban men, catiling thent to keepe both the Tables of Law. But 3. ('fay they) the office of a King is not a meane fanciified of God for a fupernaturall good , beeaufe it is amongf the Gentiles. I anfwci, this is no conrequence , for that office of it lelle is fanftihed and ordained of God, for keeping of both Tables of the l aw, and that it worketh not this, in its owne kind, is not from the nature of the kingly of¬ fice, but from the linfiill difpofition of the Gentiles 5 fo the Word is the favour of death to fonie, through their default- ^0,it is not a meane fansTifed for that end-it followeth not. But 4, the office of the King of it felfe and its otvne power doth not go- verne or fuhdue the inward man^ for immediately and of its owne forver it cannot bind the confcience, but onely by the interveenlng medi¬ an ion of the Word of God. Ergo, of it felfe it inhndeth not to pro¬ duce a ffipernaiurall and eternali good. Anfw. Nor can the office of a Miniher of it felfe, and in its owne powder, produce a fti- pernaturall good, but onely by the authority of the Word, Efa. S. 20- Jer.2%,v.22. lit, i. 9. TO. is it therefore no office fanftffiedforafupernatiirallend^ But 5. they reafon , a fuper¬ naturall goodr, and life eternaU] are effieVts jhwmg from the mediato¬ ry office of cierifl y bef awed upon the Church: hut the kingly power pwetb not from the Mediator Chriffi^ hut from God as Creator^ who Lefoweth lawfuU Kings and Magijh ate s upon many Nations y who iyjow nothing of a Saviour. I anfw.er,.When I contider the point mote exaftly, I fee not how Kings, who reigne by the wifdome of God jefns Chrilf, P.-w. 8. 14. .15. have not their kingly power from Chrift,who hath S £ c T . j Chr/fls Mediatory Kingdome, 403 hath ali power ^iven to him in Heaven and in ^iirth^ildatth.2^, 18. for they are Nurfe-falherj of the Church at l^in^Sy Efa, 49, 1 5. they are to !{ijjc the S()?wCj and exalt his Tihrone^ as Kings^ FjaL 2, li, they bring prefcnts.ind kingly gifts to Chrif as Kings, ?faL yi. V’ 10. 1 1 . and they ferve Chriji not one'y as men, but al/o as Kings, aS Angufuii faith: fy) thcreiore are they ordained, as meancs, by (/) Augwfl £- Chrilt the Mediator, to proniote his kingly Throne. Some of t^onifac. our Divines wih have the kinglv power to come fi oni God as Creator, in refpeef Goil giveth Kings, who are his Vicegerents, to thole who are not redeemed , and to Nations who never heard of Chrilf; and others hold that the kingly power flow- Cbrif-Medittor, in reipeft he accomplifheth his pur- pofesof faving of his redeemed people, by Kings authority, and by the influence of their kingly government, prociireth a feeding minilfery and by their princely tutory, the edification of his body the Church, which poflibly both aime at truth. See Ca) the 'groundfefle AtCartrvrigbt, Calvm, Beza, and o- Sitrvey of thers, by that fliarp toothed envier of truth the Author of the Survey of holy dilcipline : of this hereafter more. 4. ConcUtfioti, The King as King hath not a nomothetick, or legiflative power to make Lawes in matters ecclefiaftick, in a conftitute l^hurch, nor hath he a definitive fentence, as a ^udge. 1. All power of teaching publikeiy the Church or the Churches of Chrifl:,is given to thole who are lent and called of God for that etfeft : but Magiftrates,jis Magiflrates arc not lent rior called of God to the publike teaching of the Church. Ergo. The proppfidon is cleare from the like, Kom^io.ia^. Horv pali tlgy preach, except they .be fenO. Ergo, how (hall they publikeiy and fy nodically teach, except they be lent > Heb, 5 . 4. No man taketh this honour upon him, but he that is called of God, as rvas Aaro-n,&c, KrgOjif nonebeaPrieft to offer a Sacrifice without Gods cal- Iiivg, neither can heexcrcile the other part of the Priellhood, to teach lynodically^Si to give out decrees, AFfs 16.4, that abligeth theChurc^ eccleliafticallyjbut he who is called. 2. Who lb hath nbmothetick power to define and make I.avves in mattcj-s eccleliafiick , have onely a minilferiall power to expone Chrifis iviJl in his Telkment, under paiiie of Church- cenfires,znd hath no coaftive power of theAvordto command Ee e 2 thefe 404 ordiffary porver of the Magijfrate Chap ,6, thefeLawes enacted, and to in joy nc them on the Churches. But oucly Church-mcn, who are formally members ot the Church, ^sfdforSjDo^iors^Elders -y and others Tent by the Church have this minilferiall power, without the coaftive power of the fword, and what ever the Magitlrateas the MagiftratCjComman- deth, hecommandeth it, in things eccleriallick neceffaryand expedient, under bodily punifhment- I .ndde this, bccaufe threatning of bodily punifhment, is not efTentiall to Lawesin gcneralljbecaule fome Lawes are feconded oncly with rewards, as the Judge offercth bylaw a reward to any , who (hall bring unto him the head of a Boar, or ot fotne notorious robber. (tyiuMW Ciiit. ErgOj&c. Thepropofition is clearer the hMntd(^b') Junim gi- 3./. i.tiio.nct. tQ the Magiltratc with our Divines , an interpretation of ^ ScripturCjas a Judge . which concerneth his ownc pra6ti(e,thcy are interpreters, pro communivocatwiis modo^ inaChFiftian way, as private men, but they have no power of ecclellaflick inter¬ pretation. 2. (t) G«/. y^j&^i/ow/WlaithjthePrinceasaChriftian, exhort the Synod, by word or Epiftlc, at Cen- pJr2c,j^fiai. did theYaihers of the Nicen CounceU ; and his Legates ex- 257. horted the CounceU of Chultedon^ ut Veo ratiomm redditurj^ See y) K lluffitiMS (e) and the afts t\\t CoimccWoi Cbalcedon. kijiorMclej l i The Magillrate hath a power jiidiciall, as a Mag'iflratejin fo AS. fcfic. iiirreas his owne praftife is concerned,to expone the things de- s:t4ke(i. ad.z fined, but this expolition he nkthy non inflrtfendoJjinodicej non do- cendo eccltfijjice ^ fed docendu Jen potins mandaTjdo cum certa rela¬ tione adpdtiam d hraebio jecuUri injllgendam contcmptorihus^ not in an ecclefiafticali way teaching and infirufting fynodically, but teaching or rather commanding with a ccrtainc relation sociviil piiniriiment, tobc inhifted upon the contemnersj as he tcachethjwhatis ju'L or unjuli in hiseivill Lawes, not direftly to informe the mind, but to correft bad manners,and this ma- keth ciieobjeft of kingly power about Churches matters 5 and the objeftof ecciehaflicall power, formall objefts different. 3 . Tho(e who have a nomothetiek ppwer to define in Sy¬ nods, are lent by the Church to Synods with authoritative commiflion and power for that effecT, reprefenting the Church \vhich lent them, as ail who are lent with any ambaUagedoe iieprclent thofe who Tent them. But Magi ftra ten as MagHh arcs, are Sect. 5. u not to make Charch Lawes, are not fent to reprefent thofe who fcnt them wkh authorita¬ tive comniilfion o+ the Church. Ergo^they have no fucli power todenne in Synods- I prove the propolltion from the Apoidcs pra£ti(e; V aid and Barn rverc jtnt af chofm men by the Church of Afttiod)^AHs 15. “i. 3 . ABs 15.6. the Apofiles and Elders came from the Church to conjrder of this matter^ ABs 2 1 t i8. ABs 22. 17. and2Cf)r. 8- 17, t8. if the Apoitlc with theChurch fentTz/wr a Brodjer^whsfe praife if intbe GnfpeJ.^s chofen of the Churches, totravell with us,zz. Ip, in gatherin*^ the charity of the Saints, for the poore at Jernfakm^ tJien by the like, thofe who arc ient to declare the minds of the Churches , arc alio clothed with the authority of the Churches, who fent themj but Magilfrates as filch, are not fent, butare there with the fword of Common¬ wealth, and not with the mind of the Church, as Magidrates, except they be alio Chrillians. 4. The Apoftolike Synods, is to us a perfeft patterne of Synod s,but perfons defining in them are Apojiles and Elders, \6. ABs 1^.6, the Church, Mattb. 18. 18. dtfiueth, and 1 Cor. 5. 4, thofe who are conveened in the name of the Eord Je/hr^and the Apollks paftorall fpirit, thofe who are ever m in the Lord, and watch for our fotdes, 1 Thef.^^, 14. Heb. i|. I7. but in thefe Synods there are no Magiftrates, yea there was at Cc- rinth a Heathen Magitirate, iCor, d. i. and in the Apoflolike Church a perfccutor, 22. 1,2, 3. &c. And the Magidrate as the Magidrate, is not a member of the Ch'urch, and is neither Paftor, Elder, norDoftor, nor a profeflbr of the Gofpel, except he be more then a Magidrate. 5. No Ecclefiadicall power,or afts formally Ecclehadicallj are competent to one who is not an Ecclefiadicall peiTon, or not a member of the Church, but a civill perfon; but a power to define in Synods, and the excrcileof afts Ecclefiadicall and matters Ecclefiadicall; are due to Ecclefiadicall perfons, and to the Church. Erge, they are not competent to the civill Judge. The propofition is evident by differences betwixt Ecclefiadicall perfons and civill Magidrates, which might be more accurately fetdowne by others, then by me. But they differ, i- that the Churches power is fpirituall, the Magidrates caufacively, cf- feftivcly or obicQ:iveIy fpirituall, but not intrinfeeally and for- Ecc 3 malij ^o6 ‘The ordinary ^Oivcr of the MagijlrMCj Qhkv .6* nially fpirkuall, becdiife he may command by the power of the fword fpirkuilla^tsof ureachine;, admrnilhvting the Sacra¬ ments purely, of defining neceflfiry traths in Synods, and foi^- bid the contrary, but he cannot formally himfelfc exercife theie afts. 2. The Church-mcii are members of the Church, the Ma- gihrateas fuch is a politick Father and Tutor of the Church, but not formally, as he is fiich a member of the Church. 3. The power of the Magiftrate iscarnal 1, and corporal], and coaSive upon the bodies; for which caufe, and others ray,theexternall man is the objeft of his power, the power of the Church is fpirituall, not carnall , not coa(5tive, not bounded upon the body ; the Chatrch hath neither power of heading or hanging, but onely they may ufe the fword of the Spirit, exhortations, rebukes, cenfures, excommunication. 4. Edification to be procured by the Word and Sacraments andChurch-cenlures, is the end of Church-power, but edifi¬ cation to be procured by the fword, is the end of the civiil Magilfratc. 5. The Magiifrate judgeth not what.is true and talfe tobe beleeved fimply, as teaching, infiruaing, and informr ing the Gonfcience, but onely what is true and talie to be bc- leevedor profefTedin relation to his fword and bodily puniOi- , ment, or civill reward?. <5. The Magilhates judgement h king¬ ly, fupreanie, peremptory, and higheft on earch, horn which vve are to provoke in no fort, except in appealing to Godjthe Churches judgement is minifteriall, conditional!, limited by the Word of Goch 7. The Magifirates power is over all, Heathen and Chrifiian, over men as men, and over men asChrUiians, and agreeth to Heathen and Chriftian Magiftrates alike ; the Church power agreeth onely to members of the Church, and .is onely over members of the Church as they are fuch. 8. What ever caiifes the. Magilfratc bandleth, as burtfuli to the Com¬ mon-wealth, aiKi contrary to the Taw of God, in a politicke and civill way , thefe fame the Churches handlcth as they pro¬ mote edification; or if they be finnes, the Church cognofeeth of them, ratimt fcandaliy as they are Church fcandals. 9. ;The civill potyer is above the Church-men as they are Chinch- men, and inembeis of a Chriftian Common-wealth, and the Church power is^ above the Magiltrate as he is a mem¬ ber is not to make Chmch Larves, S5CT.5. her of the Church and to be edified to lalvation, orcenfured tor fcandals, Matth. i8. I7. 2 Thef. 15.13. 1 5. 20. .and therefoie there is both a mutuall fubordination betwixt tlie ho- norSjand alfo becauie both are higheli and moftfupreme in their kind, they are alfo coordinate, and two parallel lupreine pow¬ ers on earth ; as theCluirch hath no politick power at ali, fo hath the Chiirch no politick power above the King, but he is the ojiely llipreme power on earth inunediace under God ; fo the King hath no power formally and intrinfecalJy ecclehalticall over cither the Church, or any member of the Church, but the Churches power is fupreme under Chriftthe King and head of the Church. 10. The Churches power may be without the Ma- gidrate, and iscompleat both in being and operation, as Jfts I. I. and 15. 1,2. 1 Cflr. 5. 15 2, 3, 4. without it, yet it is iielped much by the Magiflrates power, which is cumulative, to ad help to theChurchjand not privative,to take away any right or pi ivilcdge from the Church, for then the Church fliould be in vvorle cafe and greater bondage, under a Chridian King, then if there were noKing to defend theChurch at a],if theKings pow” er were privative 5 and it is true the Churches own power is cu¬ mulative, & not privative,becaufe the Church hath no powder to take nothing from itielfe; but the King is to adde his royall fliield CO the Bride of Chrid, outofzeale to the honour of the Bridegroome, fora politick pronioving of god linelfe, which the Church as dich wanteth. But the kingly power though it may be, and is, in Heathen Nations perfeft in its being without the Church power, ycr is it not perfect in its openuions, as is faid. II. TheChurch power is to goe before, and to define, preicribe and teach fird, and the civill power to addea civill fiinftion thereunm, as an accumulative and auxiliary fupple- ment. 12. TheMagidrate hath no power properly to define controveriies, yet hath he the power of the j.udgement and dii- cretion, and alfo may with a coaftive power cognofee in a po¬ litick way of Church matters in reference to the ufeof the fwordj but the Church as the Church hath a minideriall power exoffickyio define controverfics according to the Word of God. 13. Every one helpcth another to obtaine their owne ends, but hey cannot be contrary one to another formally , yet doe theie 'XhesrdirJAT'jforverofthcMagijlrAte Chap. 6. thelc differences prove, that the Magilfratc, as fiich, canflot denne in a Synod, what is truly to be beleeved and praftifed by members ot the Church, what not. Andalfo godly Princes have retired this. Hofim Cordubcrjfis writeth to Con^mtius the Arrian Emperour, which words Aihanajiu^ conmiendeth.DeJz- n£,defi>7e,qu£jb,& mtmhnm te mortalcm ejJ'e,^'eformida diem judicii, mqueteimmifccju ecc'efiaflic^, me nobis in hoc gemre precipe, fid ea potius a nobis difie : tibiasUemdiw impermm commifit, nobii an- tern qjujunt ecclefis, concredidit, Amhrofiw epilti4. ut min. MaraUlnam fororem, dicir, fe Valentiniaiio dicere, NoU te gravare, imperator, ut jutes te in ea, qu£ divhhs funty tmperUk 'fif* habere, noli te extollere, fied ji vis divinitus imperare,efio^c. fnbdiim - ad imptratorem palatia pertinent, ad fiacerdotem eedefia ^ puhlicomm tibi minium jus con- cefifitm efi, non [acrorum, Augufiin. Epilh 48. id2. Nequeaufttsefi Chrijjianus itnpe- rator, ftc corum (Donatilhirum) tumultuofas ct fuUaces querelas jnfeipere, ut de judicio Epificoporum, qui P.om£ fid erent, ipfejudi- caret 16. iis ipfie ('imperator)cej/« tu de ilia caufia, poji E- pificopos, ipfi jiidicaret, a fianUU antifiuibm p-fiea veniam petitu- rw. Chryfun’. honi. 4. & '3. dc verbis EEa. ^hianquant admiran- dits videtur throfius rcgiits, tamcn rentm temnarum ad/mnifirati- cnem fortitus ejl, ncc prater potefialcmhanc, pr^tcreaquicqnamau- tin' it at is habit . Leontius Tripolis Lydi^Epifeopus , enm Coriftantius in eonventu Epifeoporum multa prieferi beret, Miror ( inquit) qui fiat, ut aliis curandis defitinatus, alia trades, qui cum ret milita- ri et rclpub[ic£ prxfis, Epifeopis ea pr£fcribas, qu£ ad jobs perti¬ nent Epifeopos. ' ^ • az Conifantinus Magnus in concilioNiceno (ut ait Evumnus hi'Ll.i. addic. Eiifebio cap, 2.) recufavit ferre jiidkhini inter Epifeopos. Detis (inquiz) vos confiituit facerdotes, &nobisad^o dati ifiis judices, & cotiveniens non efit , ut homo ytdicet deos. Soz-omeniis hill. 1. 6.c. 7. Mibi (inquit Vakntiniamts fenioi) qtii jum in forte pkbis, f is 7Kn eft talia siegotia & ecciefiafiika, per- j'erntari 5 facerdotes, quorum ifia euro; junt, inter fiipfios, qmcufi- que voluerint loco, conzieniant, Theodofius Junius epilL ad E- ' phclimiin C — — — - - - - » "Ot to mitke Church Lams. 409 phdinuni Synodum. DcpmMw ,-ft Candiiimm mamificu, Comet jlmiHomm domeflmrum tranCire Jr nn- “ „ . ‘ vejiram, ac in Julio ^uidem, fro,.. 5^" ;“i;r ^ j s rt rr canonesvenerari. & in cauQs ia. (xrdotdilibus fcje non immijitre. catty sja f. f^^^^yidenter, iUicmm ejl imperatorihus ecck^ feimmifceretraUztibphL. ^ ^ 0 mw eccle^ Confitmim wouU uot uke on him to judge the Arr!;.n r,.,r but conveened a CouncclJ, and conmLnfld thi™o ud« 10. adjhrodor. l.ej.c.f Neithercan it be faid that rjffj «a,e ,uaged with the Synod as Emperour, as fome affirS -^for thwgh It be true, yet he judged not in the Synod as Empc’rour batisEpifiopomm confervut ashe nanieth himfelfc, and « £«’ /eittu faith, de.ita Condom. I.^.c.c6. ipfe unJJ,muTJkfn' emmero, nmrecufiham. Now Ceuf a«,Ve as Enfperour Was no * fellow-fetvant with Pallors or one of the number W above them, * the atmointed of, he Lord ; but he judgeth withS I! one of the, r number, asa Chriftian having ale feithZZrJ! otkLW, mihthem-, and fo as a member of the Church, a^nd fn ai h hem that fame place, Liurarttm idivinitus vifpiratarum te eth us with an a rgument here,becaufe the Magiftrate isa prind pallnienibcrof theCWh, and all the members of he?W •tie to judge and try the (pirits, and to try all things now thi^ proveth wellasameniberof the Church, Ld fo as f Chrillia mdETders dot^ afpriJam way, as Pallors the 410 'The 9rMnAr*j power &f the Magi fir ate C h ap .<5. the K-indy power makethnotNen?, Tiberius and other Empe- rours, members of the Church, onely grace, faith, and com¬ munion with Chrift, maketh Kings members of the invihble Church and baptifme and profeOion of the faith, and not any earthly Prerogative of Scepter, or Crowne, maketh themmem- bers of thevilible C/j«rc^. ^ Our reconddiftinftion from Fathers, is, that Emperours have a Kingly power politicke to confirme,and addc their civill fan- ftion^ Church conBtution^, but they have no power formally ecclciiafticke to define and make Church- lames. So (a) Juguftinci (a) -^w^Hjl/n^saniantheKingferveththeLord, vivtndo jidelitcr, by living ad Bonifdc.Ce^ of a found belecver, and as a King he ferveth the Kord, Z't^XLhy adding the convenient vigour of a civill fanaion to juft ■ ^ Lawes - as the King of lepes^Aprstcifientes, fir contraria prohi- did, by compelling the tentes* centfcniente rigore fanciendo, ficut of Ninive to pacific God. Rex Niniviumm. - And'when GandMm the Do- rn/Jirmmeimermt ?ifimTes, AftfloU firntme- (.quU not take courfe with Z7 S «■" the Schifm made in the Church ™ indi®. ftr/inrtf, « ft ™v. feparation bccaufe rMUiii j hath laid upon Prophets, not upon Rings, the Preaching of the word: (h) anfwereth,notth^atKings may ei¬ ther preach, or define concroverfies in the Cferreh bnt that, finc/p«i4iijjr feparate from theCterei, it ftould be the care of Rings to fee, that none rebcll agamtf the Church of Cknfi Hence J reafon thus, no Synods ecclefiafttcall can meddle with ihe blood and temporall lives of men, nor can they forbid the beliefe and profeffion of herefies and erroneous doanne, or fcandallsagainftpuredifciplineunderthc paine o( bodily pit- nifhmcnt, as banifhment, imprifbnment, heading or hanging. Sut Emperours and Kings, either in a Synod or out of a Sy¬ nod may lawfully forbid inch things, and>that by a Kingly pou^r, therefore if Emperours in Synods make any Lawes of this kinde, they arc not Synodical!, nor cccleflafticall Lawes, nor doe they make-rueh Lawes, jointly with the Cburch- Synod, as fome teach,, nor by any ccclefiaftick power, forcoa- a-ive powers and ccclefiafticall power, cannot be joy nedtop- ther SfiCT.J, is mt to make Church Lam» 411 ther as one power, to make one and the fameecclefiafticall lawes. Let any judge then if the ancient Lawes of (bme Empcrours were any other things, but civill and politick (anftions of Church-con^itmions. And judge of this Law, which fome call the ccclefiallicall determination of fc) HeracUus the Enipe- (r) Imptm. I’our by the conlent of Pope John^ he ordained U n e- Ctnjlitut. i. ther one nor two operatiotis in Chriji, Heracliuf a Monothelite com¬ manded this Under the paineof civill punifhment,as iscertaine. But had Pope as collaterall Judge with the Emperour in this, that fame coaftive power' that the Emperour had ? I thinks none can fay it. So (a?) three Empcrours commanded all people to hold the doctrine of the Trinity, and that thofe who hold not this be hcretickes. This is but a civill lanftion of (0 Ccdice /eg, a Church Law. So (e) Martianus commandeth that the dc- crees of the Councell of Chalcedon be eftablifhed , and ‘^chriflilm that no man difpute or call in queftion thcle decrees, jujla expojino- This is clcarcly the Empcrours civill ratification of Church^ nesapofloUcasa lawes: and (/) JujiinianM ^ovhiddtth zny publick Icrvice to be in thtChrsrch by laickyomly^ in the ablence of the Clergic, and commandeth the Bilhops not to muttter in tothemf elves ^ but lufiinisn. tojpeske in the adminijiration of the Sacraments with a chare and di- Novell, i x?. c. Jlinfi voice. If Emperoursdid proceede any further, as Ibme ?*• (ay that T'heodojius depoCcdthcNejiorian'BiJhops^thoughindeed ^c)^'>t!ell.\ n , heonely commanded them to be depofed, their deeds are ‘^(h)L.^.defu!n, not Lawes, a fa&o ad jtss non valet confequentia, Papijls here trio. arc in two extremities. Fori, they will not have Princes to tom. meddle with Church-affaires ^ whereas by office they aitNurf- tt^tah fathers in tkc Church. Charles the jift is rebuked by Paul the thirds ^(W^Bellar- becaule he conveened councells for compofing of diflentions in min.l^-de /aids the Church, and he comparcth him to Vzzah, who touched the c.i?. Arke without warrant, as we may fee (i) fFolJius. 2. Stapleton, Smreei tn Beliarmme, ( k^) and Papiib will have them to be brutiffi Ser- ^Snm. vants, to execute whatfoever the Pope and CounceUs fhall decree, mi P<,ntif.c.2%. good or badywithout examination alfo 5 as Suarez, the Coun¬ cell of their Law faith, and^o) Innocentiustbefirf, (n)Dj(lin.^6. and (/> J Qregorythe feventh doe teach : Making Kings in their h judgement (laves to the Pope and 'his determinations, and to have no light bat from their vcrtuall Church, as the Mome hath all her light from the Fffa Oat ^HtdhtiteK ' The ordinary power of the Magifirate Chap, 5. Our third diftinftion is, that the Magiftrate as Magiftrate, and a preferver of pisbli eke peace, may doe fomc thing, when a Schifme and diffention is among the Church-tne7i in a Synod. I Inthiscafehemay puniftipertuibers of peace, as Angujline anfwereth (?) GauJemim the Donatift, and the fepataters l. iVom the Church, in which cafe the Mag.feate indireaiy con- iienineth one of the parties, which the Church hat'h condem** )ied : but there be many other cafes of diiTendon in this cafe- therefore when the Magiftrate findeth the Synod divided in two parties equally •, or three, iuhe corrupt part prevailed or foure, in the cafe of the Churches aberration in one particular faft: or five, if there be an univerfall apoftafie of the whole re- prefentative Church : or fixe, an univerfall defeftion of both the reprefentative and elfendall Church: all thefe being too ca- fuall and of too frequent occurrence, one and the fame anfwer cannot be given, and here be funi’y fubaltcrne dilfinftioHS connderable. Hctice mr fifth Conclnp on : when there is an equal! rupture in the body, nothing extraordinary would be attempted, if or¬ dinary wayes can be had : if Saul the ordinary Magiftrate had s,t Gods Commandement killed Haga^y Samuel the Prophet, fhoiild not have drawne his Sword, and therefore in this cafe the Magiftrate would firftfeeke helpe from other Churches, as (/■) AptUciUUi that ( rf learned JpoHonim faith. Butif that cannot be con- venientiy had, as in a nationall Church it may fall out, then ivfagiftrate as a preftrver of peaccand truth, may command the fincerer parttoconveene in a Synod, and doe their duty, as the good Kings of the people of God did .* 2 Chrm. 1 5 . gathered together a people rvho entered in Covenant to feek^ the Lord God n>iih all their heart, and layed an obligation of pn- nifhment to death on the vt^,v, 1 2,13. and Jehoftoaphat, 2 Chron. 23.4. he layed charge on Hilkfah the High Prieji, and thePriefts of the fecond order, whom he knew to be better affefted to the worke,to bring out the Veffels made for Baal-^ which proveth that the King fboiild put the fincereft to doe that, which in com¬ mon belongeth to the whole, in which cafe of the erring of die moft part of the Church, the Prince indireddly condem- neth the errkg part of the Synod, becaufe it is his place to for¬ bid Shct.^. is not to mdke Church Lawes, 419 biciandtopunifh with the fword, the tranfgre/fors of Gods Law. But becaufe his power is accumulative, not privative, un¬ der that pretence hee hath not power to hinder the finccrer part to meet and determine according to the Word of ConclufioH. In thecafe of the prevailing of the corrupt, part of the Churchy or in the fourth cafe of tlie aberration of the C^»rc/a in one parcicuIarjtheKwghath a regal] power to py- nifh the Canonifts, if they OialWecree in their Synod Popery and heretical! doadne, and To give to the Bride of Chrijlnoy. fome and deadly milke ; the Prince as nurlefather may punilh the Canonifts. i. Becaufe hee is a keeper of both Tables of the Law, and hath a royall power to inflia bodily punifhment upon all fin nes, even committed, inforoexteriore ecckfi^^ as the King may punifh falfe teachers. 2. Becaufe the Magilfrates poweris auxiliary & accumulative, as a tutorand nurfefatherj whohathlawtohelpethcPupili, and to adde to the inheri- ritance; but hath no Law nor power to cake away any part of the inheritance from the Pupiil • Ergo, as a nurwfathcr, hee is to helpe the C/ourc^ of Chr'ifi^ againft the wicked Canons of the rcprcfcntative Church, If any objeft, then the King as Kmg hath power to refeind and annuli the ccclelMicall Canons-the contrary whereof that learned author of Ait are T>amafcemm 0) doth prove. ^ dad.Caldemoed I anfwer, that learned and worthy author provech that thG^mdecenmtn- Prince cannot annuli the Church-Canons,^nd that the counccll tariisiegiiiipA- ofrre^ithoHghtfhamethatthcPopefhouJdabfoIve any con- demned by the Cburch-Camns- and ccrtainely the fame power that maketh Canons, thould diflblve them* but the Kings power cannot make Church-Canons^f or it is a part of the mini- ' fieria l calling to m.ake Canons, and therefore hee cannot annuli and diflolve Canons: but fome greater Kingly poweris due to the iv?«g in the cafe ofthe Churches aberring, then in the CAfe of xht Churches right adminiftratioHj and as our Divines doe juftly give to the Prince an extraordinary Kingly power in the cafe of univerfall apolfafic of the Church, as Jeho§aphau Hezekpah, Jofiab, and Other worthy reformers in the Church ofthe^wes, didwarrantably ufe their Kingly power, when theChurch-mcn were^corrupted and negligent in their dutie/o of the Oh ap .d. in a particular cafe of a particular error oftfee Synod, t he K/«g as -Kw£3 tuay ufe his l^ingly power in this faft, that i %^jccun~ dum quid extraordinarky for the Kwg is oblieged as f to adde his accumulative power ofaciviilfanaion to alljulf and neceflary Church conftitutions, and if the Canon or Church conhicution bee wicked and popi(h,hc is oblieged to deny his civillfanaion, and not that onely, (tov hee that is not with Chriftis againft him) but hee is to imploy his kingly powtt: againft fuch Canons, and fo is to deliver the Church ol God m that, and in denying his accumulative power to iinjult Canons, bee addeth his power accumulative to the true Church, m faving them from thefe wnjuft Canons. 2. Alfo it may bee objefted. If the ^ing hy a regaU and coaSwe power annuU and refeind unjuft Canmsjxe may hy thu coaBive power makeCanons, for it U that fame power to mak^ and unmaki anfwer, if -hee may annuli unjuft Canons^ that is, hberatc hisftibjeasfromcivillpuniftimentto bee iafliaed for refuhng obedience to fuch Canons, and forbid the praane of wicked Church conftitutions under the paine of the Iwordj It will not follow, that therefore hee may make Canons, but onely that hee may adde his civill fanaion to juft Canons. 2 . Neither can ■ the properly annuli the Canon, but onely deny to adde ■ his civill authoritie for the execution of fuch Canons. Butthirdly,it is objeaed, thatlk King hath a judgement that .fuch Canons are wickldand fnperfition:^ the Church-mens judgment at the afembly ofGlafcow, Edenbrough,an. 1638, 1 639. ^thatjuch Canons are lawfull,edijicathe, andntceffary, then as the King ob¬ liged as King to deny his royaU fanttion, and who pall hee Judge in them liter 'i . ^ ^ , r l u Ifyoulay theWordofGodjitfatisfyerhnot, becaufe both the King, and the Synod alledgeth the Word of^God, as norma judicandf a rule of judging, bat the rule of judg¬ ing is not formally the ]udge, but wee aske who mall be? the vilible minifteriall and vocall Jndge under Chnit, fpeaking in his owne Teftament, for the Kw^ is a Poli¬ tick and civill Judge) -and the Chtitch an EccIeHalucail Judge. . Sect. 5. ts not to make Chttrch Lawes. 415 I anlwcr, this fame is the queftion betwixt us and Papifts anent the Judge of controverfies, whether the Judge bee a Sy¬ nod or the Scriptures; andwee anfwer by a diliinftion, the Scripture is norma judicandi, 2, Chrifi^the peremptory and in¬ fallible Judge fpeaking in his owne Word. 3. A Synod law¬ fully conveened, is a limited, minifteriall, and bounded viiible Judge, and to bee belceved in fo farre as they follow Chrid the peremptory and fuprenie Judge fpeaking in his owne Word. But wee deny that there is on earth any peremptory and intal- liblevifible Judge. But to come yet nearer; ii the King have fWorne to that fame religion which the Church doth profefle, and fo acknowledge and profefle the reformed religion of that Churchjhee mull then acknowledge the lawful! officers of that Church to bee his ordinary teachers, and the lawfull minilters of tffie Church, and that they are both in a Synod, and out oftheSynod, to preach, and to bee minitleriall definers of things contravertedj and that they (hall firft determine in an ecclehafticall way according to Gods Wordjand hec as King is to command them to determine according to Gods TV jrd^ under the paine of civill puniffiment, and the Kings eivill and coaftive way of judging is pofierier and ratijtcatorie of the right and oxthodoxecclefiafticaH determination, and faith that the Magirtrates judging politick , prefuppofeth the Church cdunm judging ccclefiafticall, going before; and (d) Calvin (e) and Amejius are clearc that in this cafe theChurch is to cognofee of feSl. i her owne ecclehafticall affaires. Ambrofe writeth to the Em- (0 peror Valentinian^ that none fbould judge of this caufe which is ecclefiafticall as one faid, but_a Churclo^man^ qui me munerefit ^ 5^,', impar^ nec jure difjimilis. Gelafius the Pope inveigheth againft Anafiafi ufthtEmyeroRrj becaufe hec confounded thefe two, eivill and ecclcliafticall caufes. But if the Emperour or King profefle not the religion of the land, and repute it falfe, and if the religion bee indeed heretical!, then the is not con- ftitute, andthecafe extraordinary; bat the truth is, neither the Kings judgement, as a certaine rule to the reprefentative Church, nor the reprefenutive Churches judgement a rule to the Kingf but the Word of God the infallible rule to both. Judgement may crooke, truth cannot bow , it flandeth bill unmoveable v- 41^ The erdimrj ponver of the Udgiflratey Ohk^.6» contra deficient ecclefiA a fuo officio^ poirjl tmgi^ratHf extra erdinem procurare-, utee cleft a ad ogiciu-, redeaty id enim jw'K com- munii efly extraoi dinar lU malit remcdtaen Am extra ardinem adbiberi pojfe. . God the fatlKT oj^ truth but in this cs-Cs if both €Cvc,zK ceilcntly raitb(/;7«««^,the Magiftjate erring the Church may do fimething extra or dinar iljy andt! e ( p Jmim nimd. in BnHann. i, cnal. C^rch nrmg th AUMrM my dof^n- 1. 1. C. 1 2. rtot. i8. Depeknte conjunilione thing alfo m m extraurdmarj n>ayy as edmon MagtjiratuSjpotefi aliquid ecclefa ^xira or- eqifitie and mutual! larv requlreth that dinernfacere, quod ordrna’ie nonpotefiy rfr fiends vrith mutuxU tongues bicl^e the wounds of friends. Allb fourth !jr,^brae fay, they who make the King the hea4 of the Churchy acknowledge that the King doth not judge, except the matter hefirjl defined in the ScriptureSy and in the generall councedsj yet they give a prlmacie fpirkuall in nutters ecclcfiaihcall to the and therefore If the Kin^as King may forbid the inafting of wicked Canons, hee determincth them to hee wickedy before the Synod havepajfed their judgement of them. I anfwer, that learned (g) Catderwood faith indeed, thepreten- (g)Calderwoid ^^^ Lords ej high Commijjlon have an a!dfor them under (h) ^fueent in altari Dama- Elizabeth for this effeUy but it is made for the fafhion, for all er- ‘freno,pag. 2e>. rors and herefies are condemned in Scripture, but not onejy \ I cl Ihould there bee a virtuall aiid tacit determination of matters ccclefialUck, which is undeniably in Scripture, and may bee in generallcouncells alfb, but allb a formal! Synodicall deter¬ mination in particular muhgoe before the Princes determina¬ tion in a conftituce Church. The Prince may before the Synods determination exhort to the determination of what hee con- ceiveth is Gods will in his Word, but hee cannot Judicially and by a Kingly power determine in an orderly way, what is to bee defined in a Synod, except hee infringe the Churches liberties, and judiciary prelimic under the paine of civill p^uT nilhuicncs, the free voyces of the members of the Synod, which is indeed, an abufe of the auchorkieofa nurf-father. Biitfiftly, it may beeofjedtcd that hee may, in a thing that is raanifeftly evident by the Word of God to bee neceflary truth, command by the power of the (word, that the Synod decree that, or this particular, fo cleare in the Word, the con- trary whereof being Synodicjlly determined^ hee may punifh by the [wordy Sect.5» is not to make Church Lmcs, 417 jwordy and fo ht: m ly pididaUy predetermine fome things before the Sy nod piffe their Synodiutll therconjand if hee may predetermine jis- didady vne things hee may predetermine all things, lanfwer: what the King may judicially determine and pu- nlin with the (word, that hee cannot judicially predetermine andcommandinany order that hee pkafech, but in a coji(ti- tute Church, whereof hee is a mem her and to bee taught, hee is to determine judicially in an orderly way, as a nuri'-bither. But Hxtly, it may bee obj^fted, that if the King have a jndidad porverby thefvord to annuli unjufl aCis^ then bath hee a ponder to msk^thim^ though hee abufe that power in making nhem^ as unjujly and then hath hee a power to interpret Church ads^atid to defend them • hut the Law (i')fjithd^ vs that fame power to mah^ Lawes^ and to de¬ fend them^ and interpret them iCeefk^fP arsem. ^ \ } V 1 anrvver,thepropofition is not univerfalJy necedary, cx-de'Slf*^^' ccptonely in civill matters, in the which, as the Prince who isabfolutehath fiipremc authority to defend, and interpret ^k.)Pareus civill lawes, fo hath hee power to make them; for if the Ma- gilbate hath a fiipremc judicial! power to interpret Church- «* Lawes, heeisa minillerof theGofpell in that cafe, and may z. ^ by that fame reafon adminilfer the Sacraments, fo the argu¬ ment is a jail begging of the queftion. 2. Though the King have power in ca(e of the Church aberration ("which is fomc- what extraordinary) it followeth not therefore, in ordinary, he; hath a nomothetkk power to make Church-Lawes. Al(bfeventhly,itmay bee objefted, if the King in cafe of the Churches aberration, may by the fword refeind Church- Lawes, then may hee make a Law to relcind them: but thofe who affirme that the King hath a (brt of primacie and headftiip over the Church, (ay not that the King hath any power for¬ mally eccleliafticall to make Lawes, as Minifters in a Synod do, but onely that hee hath a power to command anyTormc of excernall worlhip, under the paine of bodily puni(hmrnt,they (ay not that the King may preach, adminiftrate the Sacraments, or excommunicate or any Church-eenfures. lanfwer, the tranfeendent power of Princesand their com- (0 CalJermod mhfion-ers is not well knowne, for the authors ((aith Q) Cal- Damf. not among thcmlelvcs; but it is true in words, Ggg the 41 8 T he ordinary famr of the Magifirate C h .6* (m) Tomr, tor- tu^S.dicinm regem guhrm'rc ecclejiafiicJyfed wnecclefii'iftice- (n) Bwbillm 211 vindic. Tortw atcrtj.pa. 5 5. uon dicit (^Epifc.Eln'nfu) pTvmwr. fpi- ritmlanyfcd frjtmmm quoad fpirimaHUyde btri regibui mini ju., (o) Hen. Sabco- ‘brigienfis in Becano-baculo pag. 1 40. (P) Kq) CalderWQcd in altar, datnaf {ry Survey of difciplc.i^.pa 2^25,263. the mthov (^m) efl T ortura tortl^ the Bilhop of Eli denyah in words (if you haveftrong faith to bcleeve him ) all fpiri- tiiallheadfhip over the Church, to the fCfwg, and(«)B«r/ji//»f alfo. But (0) Henric. SalcoBrigienfis calleth the King frimatem eeckft£ Angltcan£y the Frimaig of the Church of England ^ and reges oleo jdcro unUi.^ capacesfmitjiirifdi&io?7is fpiritu>ilu^ hec^iiCeth.ey are annointed with holy oyle, therefore are they capable of fpirituall>urildlftion ^ alfo tnay (faith hee (f) creatpropriaauto~ ritate^hyhii owne authorities create Bipopj atid deprive them. See \Nh2tt(e])Calderivoodh^th(a.id^ and excerped out of the wri¬ tings of thcfe men; the King as Kings j. convocatcth Sy¬ nods; a. defineth ccclefiahical! canons; 3. giveth to them the power of an ecclefialticall LaW; 4. execiiteth Church' Canons - 5. appointeth commilTioncrs, who inthe fCzwgj authoritie and name, may try herehes and errors in doftrine, punilh non- conformitie to Popifh ceremonies, n)ay confine, imprifbn, banilh Minifters • 6. defcerne excommunication and all Church ■ cenfuress and ufe both the fwords; 7. relax from the power andcenfuresofall ecclefialiick Lawes, give difpenlations, an¬ nuli the cenfures of tbeChurch, upon caiifes knowneto them, givedlfpenCtions againli Canons, unite or feparate Parifh Churches^ or diocefan Churches,- and by a mixt power partly coaftive and civill, partly of Juiifdiftion and fpii ituall, the King may doe z;z/or<7 externos in t'‘e extermdl court of Church difciplinss all and every aft of difcipline, except hee cannot preach, baptize, or excommunicate. And whereas Cartwright jai'th^'.rphen a lanfull Minifier pall agree tfpon annnlaxtlfull thingsthe Frince ought to fay it’s and if Church minifiers pew thentftlves obf mates and will not hee- advifed by the Frinces they prove ihemfelves to he an unlawfull Jld’imfterysand pcb as the Frince is to punip with the (word, 0 Z>«/,faith hee C r) the au¬ thor of the Surveys howpalhhe Prince helpe the matter'i pall he com- pell them to conveene in a Symdsand retrati their mlndl hit they will tjr'jt doe this. 2. By what authoritie pall the Prince doe this P even by extraordinary authority s even hy the fame right that David did eate of the Shew- hreadj if by ordinary authority the Prince would doe it^ yet doeycii rejijl that authority -alfo. Anfw. Though the Prince had not external! force to com- CT.5. ii not to make Church Lams. pell Church-men to decree in their Synods things equalljholy, juMndnecelTiry, yet it followeth not that the Kin^nsKina hath not Gods right, and lawlull power to command and in- joyne them to doe their duticj force and Law diifer much, as moral! and phylicall power dilfer much. 2.rf they decree things good, law lull and neceffary, the Prince hath a power given and approve thefe by his ci¬ vil! lauttion, but hee hath no power ordinary to infringe, or evert what they have decreed. 3. And if the Church bee altogether iincorrigiblc and apollate, then wee fay as fol¬ loweth. ' 7- ConcIuHon. When the reprefentative Church Is univer- wily apolhtical], then may the Prince ufe thehelpeof the Church e^ntiall of found beleevers, for a reformation, and itthey alfo bee apoftatick, (which cannot be, except the Lord Otterly have removed his candleliick) wee fee not what hee can doe, but bearewitneficagainft them, butifthcre bee anyfecret wekers o? God, in ivhofeperfons theeOence of a true Church Kconlcrved. The I^byaroyall power, and theLawofeha- l^itie^ obhcgd to reforme the land, as the godly Kings, with a b.efredhiccefre have hitherto done, Jfa, Jnfrah, Jebojhaphat, tzekj in which cafe the power of reformation,and of per- foi ming ni jny aas,ot due belonging to the Church officers,^ are warrantably performed by the as in a difeafed body, in an extraordinary manner power rccurreth from the members to the politick head and Chriilian Prince, who bothjisaiC/V cxo^icio, in. la authoritative way is oblieged to do more then ordinary, and as a Chriilian member of the Church, in a eba- ntative and common way, is to care for the whole body. . ' • Jhe influence of the Princes regall power in making conlhtutions is neither fblitary, as if the Prince his alone could doe it; nor is it 2, coIIateralJ, as if the Prince and C/w;v^wuh joyntconcurrence of divers powers did it • nor is 3. asfomc Hatterers havefaid, fo eminently fpirituall as the ccnfultation and counfell of Pallors, for light onely hath in- tlucnce in Churches Canons, but the Princes power hath onely the power to defigne, fo as the Canon hath from the Prince the power of a Law in refpeft of us. The Kings influence in Church ^ Canons 4TP 420 The erdinary porver of the Magifme C h a p Canonsfasweethinke^isasa Chrilb'an antecedentj^ toexhort that the Lord Jefus bee (erved; 2. concomitant, as a member of the Church to give a joyntfnffrage with the Synod ; 3. con- (eqiient, asa Kingtoadde his regall Tanftion to that’ which is decreed by the Church according to Gods Word, orotherwife to punilh what is done amiflTe. Now that the Prince as a bilitary cau/cj his alone dehneth Church matters and without the C/;«rc/3,and that by his ordinal 7 Kingly power, wanteth all warrant of the Word of God.2.The King might have given out that conftitution, ^^.15. It feemetb good to the hdj Ghofi^andiom^ which in reafon isdueto the mi- niheriall funftion, for thefe are called 6.4. the decrees of the Apo^les and Elders^ not the decrees of the Kbtg or Emperour, either by I^worfaft. 3. Chrif afeending to heaven gave offi¬ cers requihte for the gathering of his Church, and the edifi¬ cation of the body of Chrify but amongft thefe in no place we findetheiCiw^^* 4. Lathis bee true, heathen have right to mAe Church Canons, though they bee not able, and bee not members of the Chrilban C/p/zref?, andfo without, and not to bee judged by theChurch, nor in any cafe cenfured, Adatib. 1 8, 17. I Cor. 5.11. and this direftly is a King Tope, who giveth Lawesbya Khgly power to the Church, and yet cannot bee ]i\dg!^edby the Church. Tsirhillus znd Thomfon acknowledge/^^/ aUeatfrn King is primat and head of the Church and mull hee not then have power tomakeLawes, and to feede the fiockc byexternall government? Tnt Lanccl. Andreas, Bi- (j) Epifeo. Elienf.Tortur. tPTti psg. 39. fiopofE/y (sf Tertura torti fxith that Ethnicoef veto, poiejfas setrporalu, idque a heathen King hath a tcmporall Kingly fine vrdine ad fotfiatem ecclcfiaflica'n. Item pon'cr, without any relation to a Church tiex ciutvu cam de Ethmco Cbriftunus fit, p.^ver, and when hee is made oj a Heathen 'tinti nerHii iFrrrrum nu. iFn Ftrnuit it nm m- _ a ‘ ■ , r j uriu, n maae 0] a neawen nenperdtt lerrcnunj JUS, redarquiutyusno- 'n- r^- i . » vum, ItidetncH'nde Chrifiiano fit ficui Ethni-. ^ ^ brzj lan Krzrg, hee acquireth a cui^v'rgoreftntenti^,amitvt novum jus quod uewpower. Eut the quelbon i>S5 if this aiquifiverat, fed retinct terremm jus in new poxver be a new power,or if iemporalibus^qucdfucrat jilt proprium, pri- it be a power Chrlftian to life riehtlv Cbnfun^firc,.^ _ _ i,;^ ifthefifftbee t) Vee I ’m de petejl, erchfi. trahl. ^ - - traCj then i. as learned E^ee//wr(^/^and good reafon faith, hee was not a King before hee was a Chri" Iban, for the efTence of the Kingly power ftandeth in' a/i indivifible point, and the eifence of things admit not of ECT.J. is mt t6 make Church Lawes, 421 of degrees. 2. Then fbould, hee bee crowned over againe, and called of God to bee a Chri!tlf»h. JC7>7g ‘and fo hee was not a King before, which is againtf Scripture;; • for jNehn- oWweirx-ar was to bee obeyed, and prayed- for as King by the people ot G(jd,at jf^remw^j-expreOe conimandement,3.So a pa¬ gan husband beconuning a Chrirtian flionld by tliat lame realbd acquire a new husband-right over liis Wife 5 contrary to the 1 Cor, 7. 13,14,1/. the Captains,orMallers,who of heathens be¬ come ChrihianSjfliould obtaine a new right and power over their Souldiers and Servants, and they fhould come under a new oath and promile to their Captaincs and Malfcrs. 4.. If the heathen JCwg have onely temporall Kingly power, he had no- pow’er as King to takecarethat God were worlliipped according to the dictates of the law of natiire,& law of nationSjSc had no power to \>\.m\^^perjHrj^Sodomie.parricid^^s hnsagainlf the Law of n2tnre,and the heathen King Ihoiild not by office and Kingly obligation bee oblieged to be a keeper and a defender of the ta¬ bles of tlie Law of nature, which is againft all fenle. But if the power which a heathen King bccomming a Chri Ilian King acquireth, be onelya Chrlllian power to ule for Chrift the Kingly powei that hee had while hee was a heathen King^ then a heathen King^ jure regally by a regall right is the head of the Church, though hee bee a Woolfe and a Leopard fet over the re¬ deemed flocke of ChriJi-jes. though hee bee the great T urke, hee is a Pallor called of God & the Church,though for liis morall?, , hee bee a Woolfe and. a hireling, yet by* oifice and Law, hee is a feeder of the flocke. Talis eft a'ujms, quakm jtar oftidi requirit. And certainly it is impqffiblc that a heathen King can beqa member of the true Cl^wrc^, hee wanting both faith and profeffion, which doe effentially conftitute a Church-mem- ■ herfiip: if it bee laid hee is ex oj^c/b, by hiS office a member, that is nothing elle but hee otight to bee a member of the Churchy Co all mankind are members of the Church, for they arc oblieged toobey Chrift, and fiibmit to him upon the fuppolall of the revealed Gofpel, and the heathen iCw^isno ortsw’wile a mem¬ ber by the obligation regall that layetlrupon him as King-^ yea when theGofpel is preached, and the Heathen King converted to the faith, hee is not a member of the Chriftian Church, as a King, but as a converted profeffor, and fo Chriftianitie ma- Ggg 3 keth . The ordiftafj^ ^owef of the HAgifr ate, C h a b . dv ^ keth him noc a Kingly head of the Chftrcb.hut what effentialJy caniVitiitcch him a Kingsthatalfo con'lituteth him a Chrilliaii King; ChriiVianitie is an accideiicall thing, uiidoubtediy to theothce of a King. ^ i t ^7 r 2 . They doe no lefle erre^ who make the and the Church oncers collateral! Judges in Church.matters, To as with joyiit and eoequall inBiiencc'thcy^lhould bee. Canon malcers. 1. Be- caiife pe\^(T- Synods are and have beenc in the^ Apollolick Church without any inPiUence collateral! ot Chriilian Magi- firates, as being againti their will and mind, who were Rulers of the people, as i . 1 4, i S • 2.46, 47. A^s^.i, 2. S. &c. 2. What the Church, decrccrli in the niinic of C-hrift^ rtiindeth valid and rivtifed in Heaven and Earth, 1 8. tyjiS- Joh, 20. 21,22. whether the Magi lrate alTent to it or not, fo that he hath not a negative voyce in It by any eccleliaftick power, for Chrid faith not,, iFhat ykc bind on earth , in my name^ fijall he bound in Heaven^, except the Aiugijiraie de^ty ^ a coll at er alt Judge hbf y Now if he be a collateral! Judge by divine inditiition , no Church afflliould be valid in Chrifts Court without him., as excommunication notin thenanieof Chrift,or perforrned by thofe who are not the Church, but onely in civill offices, is not excommunication ; alio what ever the MagiPrate doth , as the Magiltrate, hedoth it by the power of the fword. Ergr, if he take vengeanceon the ill doer, as his office is, Ksm. 13. 3* 4* his afts are ratified in Heaven , though the Church as collate-^ rail Judies (ay not Amen thereunto. 3. The coaftive power ot: the King, and the Eccleliafiicall power of the Church, differ as carnjH and fpirihiall-i fpirituall and not fpirituallj o f this tvorldy and not of this worlds and are not mixpd by the Word oft, as Joh.i^- 3^. 2 Cor. ID. 3, 4. 2 Tim. 2. 4. and cherGlovc If in one and the fame Church cmftitJtiion., the King and the Church be joynt and coequall Judges and joynt definers, the conilituden nui't both be injoyned under the paine of bodily pii-niflimcnt, which the Chuj^h , wffiofe U7eapons are not carnall, cannot command, .and under tl\e. paine of Church cenfures., as fufpen' lion, rebukes, and c,x.communication the King mnft command- Now the Canon ffiould neither be an Ecclefiafticall , nor yet a civill Canon, but mixt, for the Canon makers ir.joyneth with powers isTiSt to mnke Church Lawes, Sbct.j. powers and paines which are not due unto them, nor in their power. Now to make a Law ( faith (iv) Feild') is to prefcribe (rv)Rich, Pel- Law under the paine, whidh the Law-maker hath power to ‘'‘^ ^'■5 053. infliftibut neither hath the Church the power of the fu ord, 2 Cor. 10. 3,4. Job. 18. 36. nor hath the King, by Gods Law, the power of excommunication. See Calderrvood. And pne and the fame Law fhoiild be backed both by a carnall and worldly power., and not by a worldly and carnali power. 3. The King as King muft have a mixt power. halFe kingly^and halfe ecclefiaftick, and by the fame l ealcn, the Church muft have a mixt power, partly Ecclefiafticall and partly civill, and this wdre to confound'the two kingdomes, ^the kingdome of this world, and the fpirituall' kingdorhe of.Chiift, wbich is not of this world,. Job. 18. 3^5. condemned by (j") Jnfilme^ andf-^) Hilariw^ and (h') Bernard ^ and (c) Augziftin. But (y) An ft Ime in they fay, that every one hath their influence partialitate caufe^ Warrh. i6. 'non according to the nature of caufes, then is nbtonccf‘^>^ ^Uarm and fame Ch!&(^b cof/Ttifui ion from both King and Church- Sec ((^) JpoIIo?nfii. But the Fangs Canon is civil], the Churches *(b) B-fnatj e- Eccleiiafticall, and .every one of them without another, per- pft.adEugen. , Gerjon^ Buur^ fO is point. f Ckmh Camnj Zpflr. ,f '' hath all the power of being Church Lawes from the King, and :all Ecclefiafticall and oblicging authority from him, and that (d)Ge;fen.Bu~ they have onely feme helpe of confulting power from the Church’, are grofler Divines. Joan. Weenies ^ fpffb the King is the onely Canon maker , and the Church-men giveth Be/far.'^cmXlt ■advice onely, as (fj) the Kings Proclamation fpeakefh, )oavwg to. 2. c. i. lak^n the conn fell of our Clergy.^ rre command fuch a U'orfdpg &•('. if)]oaTiWce?ns iSii{dibtheC&nonninntth^''itfenjetbgbodioih'eholj Ghofiandthe de King^s theCanon fpeakctlgy^fr/ 1^. 2. the King is made an Ec- clefiafHcall and miiiiiferiall Preacher to expone publikely the /f^. ' Scriptures to the Church of Cod, for all law- full Church Canons G^iThcKings arebut Ecclefiafticall expofitions of Gods Word, and fb the Emperoursand Chriftian Kings are the onely lawful] Canon hllkoi'scot maKers and definers in Oecumtnick Councels,andEi(hops,and land,Aa.i6^6. Paftors, and Doctors have al. a m cere power of advifng and CDunfelling, which certaiioely all Chriftians on earth found in the teettn their omekind. 8ee ( ej v/hatthe learned and f/) Amefiw faith, further to adde light to th Thofe who maintainc a third . that the 424 v.' The government of the Church v'tfihle ,C h a p . 6. the faith, except women, have. O whither are all the tomes theCouncels Oeciniienick;) nauonall,and provincial!, evaniflied unto? 3- Kings’jnlHy by this are made Popes, and more then Popes, for Kings onely have a definitive voyce in councells, whereas Papilb give a definitive voyce to all the lawfull mem- (i) vVet'tu bers oF the coiincell, no lellc then to the ?ope. (i) JV umes hath loc cit. Duplex adilUnftlonto fave the Kings invading the Chmeh-rmens place, ntc'pretath ^vMIe as hce giveth to Pallors j-miaifleriall interpretation of Scrips hi and to the King a decretive and bnperiall power of mintjiendii hi interpretiiigScriptnre intbe Senat, ■ But i. there is no expofition puggefU^alk of the word at all imperiall, but onely minifteriall by the Word of God, except that imperiall interpretation, that the Pope ulurpcih over the confcienccs of men, and this is as (kf) Bjwrc*// faid, that the King had all the honors, dignities andprehemmenciesofthePopc, as (/) Calderwood obferyeth, dindyetEdwardthsiiXihy 3.nd Edward the eighth would nei¬ ther of them take fo. much on them. What difference betwixt a Sermon made by the King in the Senar, and the Pallor in the Pulpit? It is that fame word of God preached; only the Kings inaltir.Du'mf. is imperiall, and fo mull bee in his owne as King, the Pallors minifteriall, in the name of C hr I ft; the diftance is too great. The adminlftration ofthe Sacraments may be imperiall due to the Kingalfo,. as a paftorall adminiftratipn is due to the Pa¬ llors- 4.1 n the government of the Church there is nothing let downeoftl'ieKing, but of Pallors, to feede the flocke^Afd^ 20. 28,29. tocd.fethe bodj of Chrif, Ephef^^.ii. to rule the houfe of 0,-7^, I Tiw.3.2,3,-4, I<5. to feede the jJoeepe andLambs ofChriji^ John 2 1 . 1 4, 1 5 , 1 and aUvayes thi s is given to Pallors and El¬ ders. I know that Kings are nurf-fatbersj to feed, edifie, and watch over the Church, caufatively, by caufing others fo to doe ; but this will not content the formalifts, except the King command arid prelcribe the external! worlhip of God. Tookcr^ Bancroft^ Whitegift^ Lancelot Andiy.as jlcohrigienfj ha.ve a mainediftinftion here: That Paftors and Elders ru'e the Church., cU it if an invifible bod^y bj the preaching of the word and adminb f rat imiof the Sacraments^ and of this government the forefaid places (■n) B.ina-dft fpeafe : but as the Church is a politick vifible Body, the go- pa^. 48. vernmentthereof is committed to the ICiwg. (w) Bancroft Laid dccreuvx fu imperixlu in fenatu, ilia ps* Jlenvn, kac principif efl. (f) Bxticioft firmed ?anli emcem. pi.TO (/) Calderwood S E c T . 5 , is mt A fermallfATt of the MAgiftrates office^ all the externall goverament of the Church is earthly , and Whitegyft and Bancroft twogroflc Divines made for the court, fay the externall government of the Church, bccaufe externall,is not fpiritudl, and not a thing belonging to 0orifis externall /{ingdome, (faith Bilfani) but this is,,f .fal/c, 2. Popilh, 3. AnabaptiiticaU, 4.'^rannicaH. Falfe, 1. Becaule external^ and vocall pn'caching^ and a vifible adminiftratioii of the Sacrament in fuch an orderly way, as Chrift hath inftitutedjis an externall ruling of Churchmembers according to the Law oiChrijl as King, an externall ordaining of the worfhip, is an externall ordering of the worfhipper? according to the a£i:s of worfhip thus ordcreeljas fenie teacheth us: but theexternall ordaining of the worfhip, to preach, this, not this, to celebrate in both kinds, by prayer and the words of inliitution, and not in one kind onely^is an externall orde- nng of Gild/ worfhip: therefoi:e:.as Kings, cannot adminilfrate the Sacranients, nor preach, lb neii her can they have theex- tcrnall government of the Church in their hands. 2. The feeding of the fiockc by Paftors fet over thcChnrchhy t)nt holy Gholf, Aid, 20. 28. includcth the cenfuring by difeipline, even the .^cyous W.polves intring in, mt /faring the jioche, but drawing aijciples after them, nerf 2^, ^0,^1. and therefore Paftors as Pa¬ llors are to watch, and to cry thofe who fay they are Apojlle-s and are not^ but doe lie,Revel. 2.2. by difeipline • fo this externall feeding is external! governing committed to Paftors, whereas inward govetaiug is indeed proper to. Chrift the head of the Church,. 3. What,? doc not the Kpijlles to Timothy containe conimandemcnts about externall government to bee kept invi¬ olable by 7“/ not as a I hope, but as a Pallor, evm unto the appearing of our Lord Jefus Chriji, i T im. 6, 14. and this taketh away that poore fhift, that the externall government Church, ( a) T ookeruf Ca.\th,WSii in the Apoftles hands, matn re Jo peg, fo long as pcrfeciiting Magiftrates were over the Church, but 65.(^504. now, when the Magillrates are Chiiftians, the cafe is changed, but the government o fall fuch as Timothy if, mull bee vifible, externall, and obvious to men, a8 iTiw.2» *32,3,4. 5.132,5,4. V.16, iTim.^. if. 1 Tim.^.ig, 20,21,22. 2TiOT.2. 1, 2,3,4. 2 Tim,^.^, all which mull bee ktiptuntill the eomniing of Chriji, poll f.f. (p) Stapkim he princrp do- 42 6 The genjirnment of the Church viftble is fpiritmll Cn.S* jTVw. 5*21. iTim. 6.1^. aTiw.4..ij 2, 4. If exttrrnall government were in the Kings power , then were it his part to rebuke publikely, to excommunicate, and to lay on hands upon the Ti/W(?t/&z>rot the Churcl.% all which are denied by the formaliits, and are undoubtedly the Churches part, as the Church, 8a 7, 18. i Thw. 5.19,20, .21, 22, t Tim, («t) Tar ksrje j j Tm. I . l O . i Cor. 5. 2, 3, 4, 5. f provetJi poUuccLU. ihe kpyes ^re Chrijl as Kings ndhig in word and di'- feipline.- •' I 2. This is popifli, for fo doth the Papifts teach, as (/>) d) hid, 1.6 X 1 ^_^/e/r/;2 and ('/y)\Sirc*x««i',that the Pope, externtim injinxwn'.^a:~ 'cordbigto exteronll.'mfiuence ifvijiblegovemmejttH-heAd bf the s 'pallt.Li°^de ^Church^ and Chrilt according to the internall influence of the Tejrub.chriJli. fpiritis the head ofcheinvHible body of Chrifi, and here the 04* -King isinflalied in that cxternall government, out of which (})P(irkerHs dr Pjiy5;_extnlded tltiPo]3e, which is a ^ ' -notable dilhono'r done to Kwgs'^ and as (v) bbferveth. (r') Reynold. 0)J c;a2;i. anfl/vereth that, from two ofices of the Head,, ^rrhich isto gjuslifeandinf kence of motion to the member s^ and alfb ■to gmde]andrmderatei the'.aBions'e^'kmaU . f th'e- hoHy^'^ wee atnnot make iwo heads 5 and bccatifc the King hath fotUe civilj gbverrr- -ment about the Church, wee catinot make two heads overthe Church, Chriftone,and the King another under him. ' 3. This is Amhapttfuali for becaufe the villble govern- mentof i^e Church is externalJ, wee are not to cut off all ne- ceflitie cf theihinifleryto'feed and rule with eecleriafticali an- thorityj and btcaulc the Prince is gifted and a Chriftian, to give all to him, for a calling there muft beefi’omGod, forthe King to governe the Church of Chrih by Lawes, and preferi- bihg extetnaU worfhip/th^rein^^for Chri i hath left', E]p^t?/4. iCor.i2..iTifn,^iVSitn to bee feeders and governours of his Church by office, whofc it is to bee anAvcrable for foules^ /fe^.13.18. ‘ 4. It istyrannicall, becaufe it putteth power into the Ma- giflrates hand, to take from the Church, that inbred and in« trinlecaU' power of .cxternall; and vilrble government over her ielfe and members, which all civill incorporations by inllinft of nature have, and, the Magiilrate, as fuch, not being a mem¬ ber colbt. (utn ffartio.c 1 if 2. dni'' f E c T . 5 . And'not afo rmaH fart of the Magi fir ate s office, 4 1 y bcrof the Church hath a head{h}p,even being a heathen Ma^i- body of Chrift. 2 By this reafol the W 7€>as^.;;^hath no Paibrs in his name to ufe the keyes ot his kingdom,by binding and loofingjfor diTcipIine be¬ ing an external! thing ("fay they) is not a part of Chrifts king¬ ly power, but the King as Chrids civil! vicar hath this powen but I ay al! afts o! ChiilUs heei? efficacious by the Gofpe! to V. Old and thofe who are his iudruments to exercife^ thefc afts are fubordined to him as King of the Church, but me^by an external! eccleiiaftica!! power delivering to Satan and externally and viublycading out of theCW/^^ tkitthfp^ are indruments fuboi^- ■'7 -vuj\. *u O'yrri/fft K^urijl ^ ^ ’.keji^dgethj aud why la cnis word tue word of his kirifr dome? the S«pterof his kinsdome? the fword thal c2' mouth by which hee governeth his fubiefts and fubdueth nations, fo called? but becaufe Cirj'flj k „k pow^r ts with thofe, whom hee hath made difpenfa/ors of hU l4 ™lfc«i?n All flow from the powerof the keyes, given by clirift to hies and their fuccerors.O^/aiaS^t 8^ao . 6,'l f ?r I . >1’. 20.2 1,22,23 Hence largue, to whom Chriit hath ol’ venom his power, as King of the Church, Ma»kTs,8^ powerof thekeyes ,5. iiiandement to lay hands, and ordalne qualified me", for tt miiiillry, and thofe who by the holy cLlls direftion praai- «i that power by ordain ng of Elders, thefeouefy bavJrifht to ordaine Elders, and their luccelibrs after them • hut dies and their fticceflors onely are thofe to whom pmve^ ’ P®"®* "S thepiLs Hhh 2 2, Or- *" 2Qvc>er (ff erdinAHo^and devri'bM^^ Chap.^J ^ _ M . .1 I - ■ - — ■ ' 2. Ordination and eleftion both in the primitive Church of the ApoideS was done by the Church, and confent of the aiul- litude,^&^ i.^f^.6.2,3^4,5/>,&c. but the qivill Magiftrate is neither the Churchjnor the multitude. Ordination is an a^t formally of an ccclefiafticall power, but thcMagirtrateas the Magilfratc, hath no^ eccleliailicall power; hec cannot exercife an aft of ecdehafticall power, ^xi. If ordination were an aft of Kingly power, due to the King as King ; then i . The Apoftles and Elders ufurped in the Apolblick Chfrch the office and throne of the King, and that behoved to bee in them an extraordinary and tepiporary power, but wee never find rules tying to the end of the world, given to timothies and Elders of the Church anent the regulating of ex¬ traordinary and temporary power, that were againft the wife- dome of God to command timothy to commit the Word to tii-ithfuU Titetj^ tvho isiTe uhieto tejch others^ as it itfi^i> 2. and to fet downe the qualification of Pajiars^ EUers^ Vt&ors^andDea^ cons to timothy y a:s a Church man, with a charge to keepc fuch commandements unviolable toChrills fecend appearing; if timothy and his fucceffors in the holy miniftry were to bee denuded of that ^orver, by the incoming of Chriftian Magiftrates. 2. The Kin" by the laying on of his pould appoint Elders in every ciiie^ arid the fpirits of the Prophets fooud hee to the Kht^mot to the Prophets, as the word faith, i- Cor.iy^ 32. ^VTbofe who have a Church power to erdaine and deprive Paitors,muft by office try the doftrine, and be able to convince the e^ainefayers, and to fnde out the F axcj in their hereticall wayes, and to: rebuke that they may bee fund in the faith: but this by office is required of PalforF,and not of the King, as is evident,! Tim. 3.2.2 tim. i.iy.th i.p,sc,ii.h is not enough to fay, it is fufficient that the King try the abilities of fuch as are to bee ordained, and- the boirtgates of hejeticall fpirits to bee deprived, by Paftors and Church men, ^ their counfcll and- miniilery, andupontheir tehimony the King is to ordaine, and make, or exauthorate, and unmake Pallors ; becanfe i. fb were the King a fervant by office, to that which Church men fViall by office determine, which they condemne in our do¬ ftrine,.,, which wee hold in a right and found meaning. 2. He ^ ' «»ir V* A Sect-. 5’. 429 (s mt apart of the Kings office, who by office is to admit to an office, and deprive from an of¬ fice, muft alfo by office, bee obliged to bee liich as can cry what the office requireth of due to bee performed by the offi¬ cer 5 nor is it enough which fbme fay, that the ignorance "ofthe King in clvill things taketh not away his legall power to judge in civill things, and by that fame reafon, his ignorance in Chtrch matters tdkQth his power to judge in eccle- liafticall matters, forldoe not reafon from giffis and know- fedge that is in the King fimply, but from gifts which ex ojjiciot by vertue of his Kingly office is required in him. It is true as King hee is oblicged to read continuallj in the hooke oj the Law of GodyVeut. 17. and to know what is truth, whatherelie, in fo farre as heecommandeth that Paftors preach found doftrine, and that as a Judge hee is to puniffi herelic. Some fay hee is to have the knowledge of private diferetion, as a Chrillian, that hee puniffi not blindly. ! thinke hee is to know Ju¬ dicially as a King, I. Becaufe hee hath a regalland Judiciall knowledge of civill things, even of the major proportion and not of the affiumption and faft onely, feeing hee is by that fame kingly power tojiidgeoftreafon, againft the Crown 8c the civill Scate,by which he is to Judge ofherefie, Sc to puniffi herefiejit wouldfeemeasKing heeistocognofee in both, by a kingly power, both what is Law, and what is faff. 2. Be- eaufe thejudgement of private diferetion, common to all Chri-- ftians, is due to the King as a Chriftian, not as a King; but the cognition that the King is to take of herehe and blafphe- my, whether it bee fncrelieor blafphemy, that the Church cal- leth herelie and blafphemy, isduetothe King as King, becaufe hee is a civill Judge therein, and if the Church ffiould call Chrifs dofirine blafphemy, C£far and hisdeputie Tonthis Pilaty as Judges civill, are to Judge it truth. Neither would I ffiffieiy here contend ; for whether the Kings knowledge of herefe in the major proportion bee Judiciall, or the knowledge of di¬ feretion cnelyjas fome fay, wee agree in this again!! Papijls, that theKlngis nota blind fervant to the Church, to punilh what theCkurch calleth herere, without any examination ortry- all; but though the Kings knowledge ofherefie in thepropofi- tionandin Law, bee Judiciall and kingly, yet becaufe hee is to cognofee onely info farre as hee is to compell and puniffi H h h 3 with 430 The government of the Church vifble is firituaf/ C h .d* with the {\vord, nothy inflruSing and teaching It would not hence follow that heeis to make Church cotip ittn ions as King, but oncly that hee may punilh thole who maketh wicked con- llitutions, becaulethe Canx)n maker is a minilieriall teacher, the King as King may command chat hee teach truth, and hec may punilh hereticall teaching, but as King he is not a teacher, cither in Synod or Senate, in Pulpit or on the Throne j now if the King by office ordainc Pallors, and deprive them, by of¬ fice hec is to know who are able to teach others, ard mull bee ablealfo to ftop the mouthes of the adverfaries, and to rebuke tbem^oarpily^ that thy may beejound in the faith, and this is re¬ quired in Ch. 1.5.9,10, 1 T,i2, 1 3. as a Pallor, andasan ordainer ot other Pallors ; therefore that which is required of a Pallor by his office, mull ahb bee required to bee in the King by his office. 6. It is admirable th.it they give to Kings power to deprive minillcr?, but with theffi diffinflions. i, He may not di/charge them to preach and adminiftr the Sacramaits , hut to preach and adminifer the Sacraments in his Ifngdome, or dominions, be- caufe the King hath a dominion of places. 2. Hee miy difeharge the cxerclfeof themmiflery-, but hee cannot tak^ away the power of order givJihytheQhurch. 3. Hee may deprive (^jay fame') by a coatlive ami civiH degradation, bccaufe the fupreme magifrate may conferre all honours in theChrifian common-wea'th, Ergo, beemaytal\^ them awij agaim, but hee cannot deprive by a canonical! and ecclejiafi- caJi degradation. 4. Hee may caufatively deprive, that is, compid the Church to deprive one whom he judgeth to bee an heretick^ and if the Church refnfe, hee may then in caje of the Churches erring, and negli¬ gence, as King deprive himfelfe. Butlanfwer, the King as King hath dominion civil! ofpla- ces and timeSjas places and times, but not ofplaccs as facred in n(e, andof times as facred and religious: for his power in Church matters accurnulativeT not privative, hec cannot takQawaya houfe dedicated to Gods fcivicc, no more then hee can takeaway maintenance allotted by publick authority, upon Hofpitalls, Schooles, Doftors and Pallors. God hath here a fort of proprietie ofhoufes and goods as men have. Places as ficred abiiled are to regall power, hee may inhibit 491 S B c T , 5 . and not a for mall part of the Magi fir ate s office, inhibit conventions of hereticks. 2. The Apohics mi^ht preach in the Temple, though civlll authoritie forbid them. 3. Kings are as much Lords of places as facred and ptiblick,* as they have a dominion of civill places, in refpeft the King may by coaftive power hinder that falfe and heretical! do- arine bee preached, ciiherin publick, ,or private places, for tliishee ought to doe as a preferycrof both tables and a bea- ' ret of the Sword for the good of Religion ; and if they may command pure doftrine to bee preached, and found difcipline to bee exercifpd, they may command the fame to bee done in publick places. ^ . The fecon efpecially feeing bap tbing is direftly called iC^r.i.iy. a lefle principal! woikc of the mi- nillery then preaching. If it be fiid, as ordination is performed by the King, is not an ecclefiafikall aUion^ but cividj or mixtypart- ly civilly pzrtly ecck’fiajlicall. I anfwer;by thatreafonjif the King fhoiild preach and ad- miniilratethe Sacraments, thefe aftions fhould not be called ecclenalVicallaftlons, and Vzzah's toHchingthe fhould not be called an aftlon by office incumbent to the Levites only - and it might be faid, the perfbn being civill, the a(5fions are civill. And burning ofincenft upon the Altar ofin- ccafe, was not a Prieftly aft, but an aft of a mixt power, he ^ Chron. a was partly a King, and partly a Pried, who did performe the aftioH, but he was a Prieft by finfull ufurpation in thataftion, as we know. 2. This anfwer is a begging alfb of the quefti- on* 2. Whereas it is laid that the CWJyordaincch Paftors, and the King alfoybut divers rpayes ; tht one by a regaU posver, the other by anexUjiajiieall porver. I anfwer: this is fpoken to make the people, ad faciendum populumy for ejufdem poteflatis e/f (faith the Law) cojijiituere & deflituerey it is the fame power to ordaine and to deftroy*. The high-Gommiffion by the Kings authority doth deprive Mini- iters') without fb much as the knowledge oftheC7wr^. If then theK?«^as Kmgma.y deprive miniflers without the notice of theCWc^, then may the King as King alfb ordaine Paftors Without the noticeof the Church. For the aUion of the injlru- mmts as (itchy is tnore principally the aB ions of the priacipall caufe, Eleftion of a Paftor is farre different from ordination of a Paftor: the whole multitude as Chriftians have voyces in the eleftion of a Paftor, and fb hath the King or his Magiftrate, 11 as Povpcr aferdinMion atui defrivAtion of Elders C\ihv.&, ^ as a part and member of the Church, but this giveth no nega¬ tive voice to the Magiftratc in eleftioH, but ordination is not done by all the multitudejic is a worke of authority done onely by the Church-officers. 4.Thc coa&ive and civill degradation, mult have alfo eorrefpondent thereunto a coaftive and riviil or¬ dination of Paftors. Now I ask what is a coaftivc ordinatiori.If it be the Kings royall and civill authority, commanding that the- Church officers ordains Pallors -at Chrills Gomirmnde-r menc ; This wedeny not, they fight with a ffiadow or a night ghoit • not againll: us, who contend tor this.But ifthey means a coaftive degradation by the Sword,in banifliing,imprilbning5 yea andforjull caufes, puniffiing Minifiers. to death with the Sword, this indirect deprivation w'c doenot_deny. But fo the depriveili aman from being a Mini ller, when he is behea¬ ded, or hanged, orbanifficd for civill crimes, no other way es, butashedc.priveth.aman from hdng a Fafiioner, a Sai/cr^ a Plomr^ aSouldier, or aFathcr ta l'ds owne barnes, a husband to his owhc wife, for when the man is beheaded or hanged, by the -fword of the Magiftrate, he is d.prived from being a faffii- oner,. a failer, a father, a husband r- and did not o- ther way deprive Ahiathar fnom the Prieft-hood, then indireft- at Aftetihoth^ loas he could not ex- creife the Priefts office at Jeruia- (dyjAnitiid^tconal.anmcid.l. i.c.-io. Ari.lo. (h) So after fo?) Jun'mn {h) Altar.DamAjcen.^ag.is^. CO £ Cmda'^'ood^ (c ) GuL AboUonhiu iiireMaeifti'Anxmnf e. y. VAg. ^7 7- (d) Sib^itnow . r \ n f i . ’ contra. Pij^.i4 8. 1 49. (e) Mukotui de pobteia po- (d) Sihr^ndi*f^ yea (^e) Aluk^ins^ tef} pag.^oi.( tiji fjico;,VFcihiwi^tAnaal>ar^ ' a .ma-nffior the times-, denyeth evpatu CenfiaituM. 4^) Bveanifi in ipufad., that the PrinCe can take away priimt, rrg. l.i. cb.s n 17. that ecclel’afticall poyrer that the Church hath given. And fo (/) ackno.vyledgetffi^i/e/i- ui the fame, Thataeafonleffc Jycr,.£;j?mitc^- Nicam: in- thisjand in othenthings, httch no i-earon to'iayj, ’we borrow. Jeruites do- to anfwer this argument, for (g) the ^efiute Bee anus is xiGt unacquainted wdth ;yeruits do'drinie againO the yoivcr of Kinus,. yet heanfwereth that SAomon .ds King hM no power over Abhuhvi Xt'for.. irea/tw,, evime^ and olieraf^ref oBowing ' lAAb^knCis q Gatje^m -SAmmdid-ihSs by an eut.$. Exvd. 20. but it is certaine that gave theiel.aws, notasaMagiftratc, but as a Prophet of Godjwho fpake with, God fice to face, and it is more for us, then for our adverfaries. > alfo brought the Ark to its place, at Gods fpeciall direftion, the Levites carrying it by Gods Law, though they failed in that h'nfull omiflion, 2 Sam. 6. but i David di(d con- vjocatc the chofen of Jfraef even thirty thoufand,to reduce the Ark toits place, and fo the Levites and Church-men, and did it notas King his alone, as i Chron,\^. hee did it. And (j ) Junius faith (and the text is cleare) that he did it by the ^ j ^ couiffell of an AlTembly and the whole Church, and that a i Cliron.i 5.1*. king n\ay doe that in Gods worlhip, in cafe of the negligence of the CA/rc)&, that is warranted by Gods word, is but his du¬ ty. Now jefuites anfwer not to any piirpofe in this, for I i i 3 (0 (r) Eecarufi in rpu^'c l.i.de prima.left 5, 7! lO.il feq. (u) Siwc^ in opufc.l-^ de pri'nat.Ju'ri. pcntificif,c. 25, «. 1 2- 45 8 ' AV>^i ordinary fmer to make Church Lapps ,C h a p ►"5. (/ ) Be-jfiuiy and («) Suarez- anfwer nothing to Davids placing -ofthe Arke in its placcj onelythey lay all the people convey¬ ed the Arke and danced bebreic, as well as Vavid^ but it is not hence proved, that all the people are heads of the Church, as they (ay the King is ; and LjJimachta t'^e Jeiuite (eeth in this that wee agree not with his friends the Jeiuits. • Solomon Luilded the L emple ^ and dedicated it to Gods fervice^ but this isno ground to make the iCzMg a Law-giver in thitChunk. I . Becaufe none can deny but Solomon did all this^ as a Prophet, by fpeciall revelation : for l. it Solomon might not build an honie to the Lor^;^, but by fpcciall revelation, that hcc fnould bee the man, and not David his father, 2 Sam-y.6:i ^.farre more coiild'hecnQtasan ordinary .build that’cypicall houle, which had a refeniblance ofChriif, a'tid heaven it felfe, elpc- cially feeing the figniiicatlon of the Holy of holieft in the San- ftuary is expreflely given to xhQho^Spirit^Heh.g. 7,B. and the Temple was a type of C/iri/l, 2* 20, 2i.' and they may fay Kingsby an ordinary power as Kings might pen Carionick Scripture, as weilas they could build a typicall Temple like Solomons, (yod tilled that Temple with his glory, and Tiearci prayers made in that temple and toward that Temple. I thinke Kings AS Kings cmnot now build, fuch Temples^; therefore So¬ lomon by a Propheticall inhinft built that houfe. Jefiiites give no anfwer to this, for (u) Suarez faith Kings may build Churches to God ; hecauje of it filfe it is an aU of Keligion which requireth riches for the.building thereofy and for the dedication at inclndeth I. Bv feme rdigioas aStion to confecrate a houjs to God-^ and this nmy omfy the Priejls bj facrifeivg dedicated the Temple^ and God by f iling ofit with his prefence^ dedicated it to himfelfe. 2, It includeth an ojfering and giving of an houfe toGodsJervice. lanfwcriby this Solomon 'as a private man builded the Tern-’ pie,, and dedicated it to God, and not as eidifr King^otFreh pbet- butthis is’a vainc anfwer, for no private man could' have builded an houfe to God^ with fiich typicall relations to-' Chrifl, and to the Church of the New Teifament, except hee' hadbeen immediadyinfpired by the holy GholL {xJ -Becatsuf faith three forts oi men were .ajftors .here, 1. Solomon^ 2. Lhf Friejisyd^^ Lhcfcopk'.Solomonprayed. and gave thank^Sy tbc'-'F riefs - i. carried (u) Smrci cpufc.L 3- de prinmu Pen- t/fic.i.iyn.l 5. (x)F>ecanm dc primatu rcgio S E c ■ ■ tsmt WArr Anted l?y the Scripture* carried the At^e , the Tabernacle^lhe hsly vejfels^ and facrijices^ the people heing-^r'efent\ rejoyccd andgavethanJ^j toGod: there istioihing here for Solomoas headfip -^ SeUnton dedicated a Temple to God ^ n'hat^it tf Ulna more follony bee iv aft he head of the Church for ihat^ bccauhehee ofcredjlbnes and timber toGod^ then the n-omcn can bee heads of tin Churchy h'bo ojfeyed to God gold ^ purple^ Scarlet: bee hiiil- rkd a Tempkto God^ many Merchants build Temples tspon their oivne charges io God‘,and pray to God to accept thefi T emples-frel ites in Tng- latid dedicate T emples to Gcd^ they arettot for that bead of the Church. Anfra. i. This is' another Temple then Temples builded daily; I. Becaufeitwaswil-worftilp tor V, avid to build thia Templcj and ferviceto GW 'tot Siiiomon a King of peace, and a type ofoiir Ki;2g of wifedome Chriji^ to build this Temple and for no other ; any Merchant may build a common hoiife toGods (ervice, without a fpeciall word of promife, which word behoved to have, or then hce could not build thishoufe, I, To dedicate aii houie to God typicall of Chrifl; 2. Filled with the cloud of Gods prelence, where God faidjhee tvoiild'dwelin tlTishou(e;3.With‘fuch ornaments as the Holy of holieft in it; 4. In which God faid he would hcare prayers ; whereas now in all places hee hearcth' prayers, Joh. 4. 21.. 1 Timothy 2.^. this is another politive woilhip then that a merchant build a houie for Gods daily fervice, which hath no relative holineffe in it, but onely is holy in the ule, and to dedicate a houfe inthefe termes is more then an or¬ dinary dedication to Gods fervice, and their Prelates in En^' land, who dedicated Temples to God, cannot anfwer this re¬ ply of the Jefuites, norcanthenew J^fuite Ljjimachus Nicanor their brother anfwer the jefuite herein ; wee fay from warrant t)f Gods Word, that S olomon d\d kll this, by a propheticail in- Itinff, by the which alfo hee prophecied, ana did write the booke of the Proverhs^Ecclefiafes^ and Solomons Song- elfe Jefi”^ z/e/may lay that thefe bookes doe no more prove Solomon to bee a Prophet, then the tomes written by Becamts and Ssrardz'^ doth prove that they were divinely infpirc'd Prophets. Ohj.' Vavrdalfo prepared materiaQsfof'the'temple^i ^'hro?2.22 .2. and divided the Kevites inccrtaineranhgS and orders^ i Chr0n.2^', 4. ■Auirv.- ^Ghron.B.i't^, for (ahad'David the man of Gad comman¬ ded^ the man of God is the Prophet of God, not the King of Ifrael 'The Kings ordi n^ry power to make Cht*rch Laws, C h a p . ^ irraelasKlng5 2 Chrm.z^.^’y.andbeefetibeLevitesm the boufenf Godrviih Cymhds andpjalteries andharpes according to the comman- dement ofDavid^ and of Gad the Kings Seer ^ and 'Nathan the Fro- phet^ for jorraf thecomm.mdemmtoftheLordby Im Prophets:^ they may prove then Gad the Prophet is the head of the Church) and hath power to make Cliurch-Lawes. But it is a great milbke. Hezckfth)T>avid) Solomon^commaudcd the people and the Le- vitestodoe their dudes according to Gods Word. Er^(7, Kings m^Y Church-coufitutions by a mixt power, it followeth in no fort ; wee deny not but the King may command in Gods worChipjwiiat is already of clearc and evident divine inlliturion, but that hee may obtrude it, as a thing to bee obferved, by ail Church men) and urge it^as a conftitution come from autho- ritic, to bee obferved under thepaineof ecclefiafticall cenlures, wee deny: now this formalifts teach, that hee may command in the external! government, as a Church con'iitwrion to bee in his royall name executed, by Chttrch men with Church cenfures, though the Church never heard of it before. It is true that Jehopaphat)2 Cbron.i^ 8,9,10,1 1, /er of the Lc- •viits and Priefs, and the chiefe of the fathers of Jfrael) for the judgement of the Lord) and for coniroverfits and cb arged them) to doe in the feare of the Lord) V. II. and behold Amariah the chiefe Priej} (faith hee') is over you in all the matters of the Lord) and Zeba- diah the fotme of \Cm2Lt\) the ruler of the houje of ]ud ah, for all the Kings matters-^ alfothe Levites fsall bee oficers befo ’eyou^ deale cou~ ranoujly, andtheLord^allbeen'iththe good. Hence doth Looker and other court paiafitesinferre, I. That the King confituting LeviteS) andPriefsin a CitiC) mitf bee head of the Church) and 2, T hat Jehojhaphat having confimte two Vicars and Deputies under him) one in Church matter S) to wit) Amariah, another in chill mal~ yrir, Zebadiah, hath the King a jurifdiflion and headjhip in both Church and State- ainfivir i. The inftitution of Piiehs is one thing, and the calling of the perfons to the Office another; the former was Gods due, who himfelfechufed the tribe of Lew, and this th^ King did not. But it is another thing to conliitute Prieftsand Levites, who were inilituted and called of God, to ferve in - fueh a place at Jcrufalem) rather then in any other placej this Sect. 5- is not warranted by the Scripture, 4 isbuttoapplyaperfon, whoisjwt: by Gods riphtTi office, to inch places and times. This is not a point ofEccIe Caftieal jurirdiaion/or placing and timing Preachers bclongr eth to the people calling them, and in the time of Apoftafv as this was, Jehojhaphat ft7it Levitej to teach^ and commanded them to do their duty 5 but that the High Prieft is the Kines Deputy or Vicar, as if the King offered facrifices to God as the principall and Church head, or by the Miniftry and Ver- vice of Amanaby as his inlirument.deputy and fervant, is moft idly, anduntruelyfpoken. Yet will I not ufe the argument olBecMius the Jefuite, who faith. If Amariah wot the Kimj Vicar, tkn may the King by himfelfe facrijice, for what ever the car or deputy m ly dee, that may the perfm above him, whogiveth him power, doe without the Vicar. The Kings royall comniandemcnt IS formally terminated upon the quality and manner of Ecclch- allicallads, that they bee done according to Gods Law ra¬ ther then upon the afts accord ing to their fubftance. ^ It * is one thing for Miniilers to Preach found D’oarine,and '^ote adminiftrate the Sacraments in obedience, and at the Kings commandement, which wee acknowledge a trutb,and another thing for^ Miniilers to Preach in the name and authority of royall Majelly, as having a calling from him:this latter is falle: as the King may do an aft ofjullice, at the direftion of a Mi- nifter, commanding him in Gods name to execute iudgement impartially: yet the King doth not an aft of jullice in the name and authority of the ©hurch. And that is true which Becanuffdkh, What the in llrument doth, the principal] caufe may do, where the Vicar or Deputy, and the principal! fublli- tuteroftheVicar are both eivillperfons, or are both Eccleli- alticall perfons, for in a large and unproper fenfe, the nurle is a fort ofdeputy under the niirl^ father, the Father may take care that the niirfe give milke,and wholfom milke to his child yet cannot the Father give milke himfelf. The King may take care, a^u imperato, as one intending, in a Kingly way, that Chrifts body bee edifyed, that the Priefts and Prophets feed with knowledge, the Church and filler of Chrill, and fo arc the Priells under the King, and at his command to feed, and to feed with wholfome food the flockc, and la obedience to the K k k King ^-2 The K'w^i ordtnar'^ power to make Church laws , h .6.- Kin2 all are to do their duty, and his care is univerfall over all, and his end univerfall. That which is the end of Paftors, -Doftors, Elders, Deacons, Lawyers, Judges, &c. is, in an univerfall intention, the Kings end, even Gods honor, by pio- curinginaregall way, that all do their duty in keeping the two Tables of the Law, and fo is hee the great politick wheel moving by his royall motions, all the under wheeles toward thatfamcend: yet cannot the King without hnne, and being like a Bk’d wandring from her nelV do that which is properly Paftorall, fo that the Office is not fubordinate to him, but immediately from God, yet are the operations of the Office, and to Preach tali modo^ diligently found Doftrine fubordinate to him, but in a generall and univerfall way, as hee is a kingly mover of all, to keep the two Tables of the Law. Neither did the King (AsQa) Suarez Cnith^ one and the fame way appoint both the High Pried and the civill judge. And (b^Cajetan faith hedecerneth the two chiefe heads of Church and Com-^ hjon-wcalth, but hee appointed not both, for God appoin¬ ted Amariab, to bee High Pried, and not the.King, but here is nothing to prove the Kings headfhip. t r-r Jfa reformed the Church and renewed the Covenant 5 reformed Religion alfo, and brake in peeces the Bra2en Ser¬ pent, and all thefe in the cafe of univerfall apoftafie, and the corruption of the PrielLhood did reformc the Lords houfe, breake in peeces graven Images, but all this giveth to them no niixt Ecclefiafticall power ot making Canons, of ordaining and depriving Paftors. , , ^ „ a > • Whereas Ibme objeft, 7 hat the care both of umporaU good ^ and fyirimaUgoodfelmgethtotbe Magifrate, therefore hee tnujl have a . partner to mak^ Church Lzms, See (c ) Tareus. F or hh care cannot bee Jupreme^ if hee muji rule atihetiodand bcck^tfChurch-nten, I Anfiver, the connexion is weak: hee who hath the care of both the temporall and fpirituall good of the people, hee hath a noniothetick power to procure both thele two goods, it fol- loweth no way, for then nfight hee have a power in his own perfon to Preach, and adniiiiidrate the Saci aments, this power prociircth the fpirituall good, butfuch as is the care, fuch is ^be power, thecare is politick and civill, the power to ^ procure (a) Suirer_ 1 3 . deprima. Pan- tifc.xs n 7. {b) Ca^ctatf eoment. 2, paic. j^.v.ii.fupre- tna duo capM judiciorwn de- cernu. C'C) ftLTA Ui CO meat, ad Korn, 11. dub. 5. Sect. 5. ^ not wdrramedhy the Scripture. 443 ^ procure the ipintuall good nn.lt bee politick and civiji the Piteiihood, blindly aiid vvithoutexamination. That is the blind doanne of PapiHs, wee hold tint heehath a ref-ali now! er to exantine, it the Decrees of die Church bee M, Ortho- ^ ■ dox, and tend to edification , far ke U the MiL , fced for^jndtotakiycieame on eviU doing. And Nere is ,,nft obligation to Imne, heels not obliged to pnnilh wi Lhe fword, well-doing, but eviU doing, and the Church can ob! Iige the Magilii.jte to do nothing, but that which in cafe there Sd°doe Churches erring, £! 2. They objeft, He to rvhomevzry Conk is fubuB tr to m^k Church Lxrvs, about all good : but aU and tverj fiuk Idhi out exception of Apofi Us, orChurch^men, is fnbjeB totheervA Ma^ Itfirate. Ecgo.The propofitaon is proved from the Law of relatives, jorU towhom^arefubjef, he may give Lawes untv i, fo^^r (d) good, ■hee(d) Pa reus. ? chat. : AnCv/. Hetowhom weaxefithjea, nujghe anj Lan-e,, or com- ytd anj manner of may, fir ottr good. I deny the propofitio! Tn thatfenie; for then he might in the PnIpU prjcli the cL, manderaents of God, for our good. He mfght der the pa.ne of excommunication.- It is enough that he n 1 -g.veI-awsbyfana.onand c.viIl enaaing ofcLeh UmCZ preffingnsbythepower of the Sword, to doe ot.r dnrv ♦!, the attamingofa Ipiritt.ail good. HeJowhon ram SjJI he maygivelaws, that is preCTe, in a cpaaive way, obe2nS to Laws, foat.s moll true, but it prove, h not a nonm hS power 111 the King. ■ . everagreeth to the Kingly power concern^ f bfktlam ofkathJfleL (r ) Cicer, i therefore to aChrif^nKi^gkpower the care of E r ' t/nmenis «»- - : Anfwer.v we grant natiofii,. bdongeth.to thaChrzftanPrtn^eMt a care by, any meane what- "" K k k a r.0,. The Kings erdinar'j power to make Church Larvs^ Chap ^ foe.ver, by Preacbing, or by making Chtirch Camnj^\s not hence proved by no light of nature, or Law of Nations,in an ecck- ' liaiHcall care of Religion due to the Chriftian Prince, but one- ly in a politick and eivill way. ‘ 4. AU believers ^even -private men^-may judge of Religion^ not one'- ly by ajudgemetit of apprehenjicn, but alfo oj difcretion^ to try yrbat Keligionis irue^ and to be holden^ a?idxvhat is falfe.j and to he rcje Bed, Ergo, farre more may the Chrifian Magi f rate definithely judge of Keligion, fo he doe it by convenient meants^ fitch as are found and holy Vivines^ and the rule of Gods rvord.Theconfiquenceispre’‘ ved^ becauje the faithfuU Prince hath fuprcame poraer, which h no- moibeiiekj and a power to make Lawes. Anfwer: itis triiCj all private believers may try the Spirits^ rche-* thertbeybc of Cod or not', but hence we may as well conclude, therefore Princes may preach and adminillerthe Sacrament?, as therefore the Prince may define matters ecclefiafticall. For a eivill coaftive powergivethtonoman an ecclefiafticall power, except he be called thereunto^ as Aaron ivas, 2. The meanes ah* Icadged are the judgement of holy and pious Divines, and the word of God', but whomthey alleadge for a patterne of a eivill ruler, who had a nomothetickpower in Church mat¬ ters, ufed not the advife of Divines, nor the rule of the written word, but as a Prophet immediately infpired of God, gave Lawes to Gods people, and preferibed a Law to Aaroti^ and to t\iQprkfi4)09d. Now if rulers have fuch a power of defining Lawes, they neede not follow the rule of Gods word.But how (hall they prove that Mofes gave the Law to the people and the Priefthood, as a King, and not as the Prophet of God, inlpi- red immediately of God? For if il/o/ej his Law came from the ordinary power of Kings, as it is fiich, then commeth j Law from a Spirit which may erre, for the ordinary Spirit to Kings, is not infallible, but with reverence to Kings, obnoxi¬ ous to erring. Godiave our King. ^ Tt is a Princes part by ofice to defend Religion^ and to banijb falfe Keligion., and to rooie out blafpbemies and herefieslEvgpfie ought toknorv and judge by his office of all tbefe. But if he be toufe thefword at the nodde onely of the Church, without knowledge or judgement, he « the executioner and liBor of th Chur chjaot a eivill Judge, S E c T . 5 . u not vs ar ranted by the Scripure. yt7ifw. In a Church right conflitute, we are to fiipponc^that the Lawes of Synods are ncceflary and edificative^ and that the Magiftrate is obliged by his office to adde his fanaion to them not by an unfolded faithj and as blind 5 but he is to try them not onely by the judgement of difcretion;, as a Chriftian^ (fo? roallChrilliansare to try them) but al(b (faving the judge¬ ment of fbme Learned) by a judiciall cognition, ashetryeth civill crimes, which he is to puniffi : but his judiciall cogniti¬ on is onely in relation to his praaife, as a Judge, to authorke thefe Lawes, with his coaaive power, not to determine truth in an ecclefiafticall way, under the paine of Church cenfures. Neither doc I beleeve, that the Magiftrate is not fubordinatc to the Kingdome of Chrillj mediator fubordinate to God at Creator onely. Though Lome Divines teach, that there ffiould have bccne Kings and fupreme Powers in the world, though man had never fallen in finne, and a Saviour had never beene in the World, and fb that are warranted by the Law of nature, and Nations, and not by any Law evangelickand mc- diatory^yet we thinke with reverence, this argument not ftrong, for generation and creation and multiplication of mankind ffiould have beene in the World, though never a hnner nor a Saviour ffiould have beene in the world, yet are creation, gene¬ ration and multiplication of mankind, by our divines, Trelcatius^ Gomarat^Calvin^ Beza, Melan&hon^ Volanw^ RoUocm^ and many others, and with warrant of the word of God, made mcanes fubordinate to the execution of the dfccree of pre- deftination to Glory, which decree is "executed in Chriii,. as the meane and meritorious caufe of falvation purchafed in-his blood. What heathen Magirtrates as Magilirates know not Chriftthe Mediator; Ergo, they are not means ftibordinatc to CbriJlj Mediatory Kingdomct Ttfolloweth not. For by Chrift the wiledonie ot God, Kings doe reigne, theugh many of them know him not. As they are created by Chritf, as the fc- condperlbn of the Trinity, tlrough they know not the lecond perlbn of the Trinity. It is their finne that they know him not, 2, Itisobjefted. Magijirate is not giveti to the Church under tbeNeno Tejiament, hythe caUi/2gofChrij}, as an exalted Saviour, as all the gifts instituted for the government of the mediatory- King’^ dotm are- infitmed for that end, Ephef:4,i 4 hut it is infituted by Kkk God ^ r 'The Kings erdinnrj porver to Chttrch-Uws^ ' G h rewarding good and iH, Rom, 15. i, 6. Anjw, Ndtherlscreadonagirtot Chrill as exakcd me¬ diator, therefore it is not a meane leading to the poireliion of that life purchafed by the mediators blond, it foJloweth not.^ For the Magillracy is a nurfe-father of the redeemed fpoiife of Chrift with the fincere milke of the word. I meane a foriuaJI meane procuring, by a ccaaive power, that the Church (hall be fed, and it procureth" not onely the Churches which refpeaeththefecond Table of the Law, but alio godline(le, which refpeaeth the firlt Table of the Law, i Tim. 2. 2. and Ebhef.^-^i> there be reckoned downe onely officers, which aTilm elicitis, by formalLelicit ads, procureth the intended end of Chritfs mediatory Kingdome. Not all the offices which procureth edification any way. Such as is in civill Governours, who are to fee that the body of Chrift be nourifficd, and grow in godlinefle, for that is an elTentiall and fpecifickaftof the Churches nurf-father. 3. It is objefted. Adagijlracj compeUethnien to the ohfervame of GodsLaWy Dent. 17. a?id doth not immediately^ of itfelje, h fpi^ ritu all gifts of the evangell, produce its effMs. But all the mediator rj KingdomeofChrifl andthe Government thereof of its fife and its owne nature j produceththe favingeffehis of the evassgef byvertue of its injlitution^ as faith ^ repentance^ and falvation. Anfw. AMagiftracy asaMagiftracy, of it felfe concurreth, buthi acoaftiveway, for producing of peace, honefty, and godlinefte, and ferveth to edification : butlgrant>. aot in fuch a fpirituall way, as a Church-minlftry, therefore it is not a meW fubfervient to the end of Chrifts mediatory Kingdome. It followeth not. Itisnot a fpirituall meane. Ergo^ it is not a meane. The confequence is null, and it is falfe, that all the meanes of Chrifts mediatory Kingdome are of their owne na¬ ture fpirituall, for that is to begge the queftipn, for the Ma-t- giftrate procureth that the Church be fed, he punlffieth blaf- phemers, that others may feare, and fo abftaine, and fo be e- dified, though the way be coaftive, yet is it a way and meane appointed of God^ as the nurfe-father is a meane for the childs nourilhing, though the nurfe-breafts be a more fubordinate meane, immediate meane. S B c T , 5 • i^not ivar rented bj the Scrifture, 4. It is ob)e£led. The Magifraie ii not the Lords y^mbajfadour and mim^er in name of the Mediator Chr if ^ as the Mini fler is^ but .it is extrinfecall toihe goiemmeni of Chfi^s Mediatory Kingdomey and confer reth btipe onelj Uo thofe things^ rrhicb cencerne the extern n.dd man. Anfiv. Hee who is called God, and fo is the vicegerent of God, is Gods Ambaflador politick commanding in Gods name, but in another way then a preaching Ambadadorcom- mandeth:and though Chi ill as Mediator, may attaine to his end without the King, as many were edified in the Apoftolick Church where thecivill Magifirate contributed no helpe, and wasratheranenemy tothekingdomeofChrift, and Co Magi- ftracy may bee called accidental! to Chrifts mediatory govern¬ ment: butifthisbeea good argument to prove that Magiftra- cieisnot fubordinate to Chrifts mediatory kingdome, then Oecumenicall and provincial! Synods confifting onely of Church men fhall benomcanes fubordinate to Chrifts king- dome^becaule Chrifts kingdome may fubfift in one Congregati¬ on, without a provincial! aftembly, and circumcilion is no meane fubordinate to thatkingdome in the jewifti Church, be- caufe that mediatory kingdome fublifted fortie yeercs in the Jewifti Church in the Wildernefte withoiM: circumcifion* yea and Apoftics and Evangelifts are no mcanes fubordinate to that kingdome, becaule Chrifts mediatory kingdome ftibfiftcth now without thele officers. 2.Neither is it true that magiftracie conferreth no helpe to this kingdomjbiit in thefc things which concern .ijIk external! man, for in a politick and coaftive way, the Magt rracytaketh careby commandements.that theChurcli bee fed with the pure Word of God; onely this proveth that magiftracie, and Church miniftery have two different objefts,, andthewayof proceeding of thefe two ftates, the one carnal! and with the /fvordfjoh, 18.36. Rom. i 3.354* the otlier fpiritu- all,fj£> the manifefi.atlm of the trmh to the confciince.p. Car.^^.i , 2. Fjal, liQ, I. 2./Efay II, 4. Heb. 4, 1 2. which we grant to be true,. 5, It is objefted, Chrifl himfelfe performed all the parts of his mediatory kingdome^ and all the funBions thereof , in hk ovone perfon.^ and by hk d'tjciplcs, while hee. rpjt on earlh-^ hit >hee refufed aU civili Magifrdcy^ md did vdoibit hk dijli^lts thereof ^ hejuje kk notcan^ taintd. The Kings ordinary potver to make Church Laws, C h a p tamed under the adminijirat ion of his mediatory office^ as fubordinate thereunto, Anfrff. Chrift refufed magirtracie, not becaufe it is not fub¬ ordinate to edificationj which is the end of Chrifts mediato¬ ry kingdome, but becaufe it is not compatible with his fpiri- tuall kingdome, in one and the fame perfon, and therefore th\sis 3L caption^ d non catefapro caufa, in one and the fanieper- fon and fubjeftj thccivilland the Ecclefiatticall power are in- confiftent and incompatible, that is true. Ergo^ in the kind of lawfull meanes theie two powers arc unconfilient and uncom¬ patible. I deny it to follow, for both royall power and Church power concurre for the producing of one and the Came end, to wit, edification and obedience to both Tables of the Law, butafter different wayes,carnall and fpirituall. * I thinkeitmoftconfiderable that though the Prince may by a GoaStive way, command that fame which a Church Synod may command in an ecclefiafticall way, yet differeth thefe fame powers in their fornull objefts, becaufe the King commandeth that which is good,religious,decent in Gods worfhip as a thing already taught and determined judicially, either expreflely in Gods Word, or then by a paftorallor Synodicall determina¬ tion, and that not by way of teaching, informing the mind, exponing the Scripture, orbypaftorall dealing with the con- reience,as oblieging to a Church Liturgie, and ceremonies, as one who intendeth formall edification and faith, repentance, and obedience to God; but the King commands that which is good and extra, as it is already taught , and expounded, and as it is an imperated aft of externali worfhip, or mercy and juftice done by a coaftive power. Hence the Magillrates power is not to edifie formally, but to procure that edification may bee. 2. The Magiftrates p»wcr is Lordly, the Churches power is onely minifteriall. 3. The Magiftrates power may bee in one, to wit, in the King, the Churches power of the keyes is in the Church, 4. They differ in formall ob)eft8,as hath been faid. Now to obviate what the Jefuite Ljfimachus Nicamr faith, wee arc no wayes of Papifts mind in the matter of the Magi- flxaus power, for Papifts, exclude Kings and Emperourj from Sect. 5. not warranted by Scripture, ¥t9 from any medling with Clmrcb mztterj. Cktrks the fift was up¬ braided by V j.uI the third, the of Rome, becaiife hee did, as became a Prince, ordaine meetings, conferences, andaflcmblies foi conipoiing of differences in notgivingthc f j- power otconvecning councells, onely tothePope> (^) com- paring his fact to the attempt of Vzzah^ who put his hand Carol, f./wfe- td ihe Ark,and to Ci,rahJ)athan and Ahirams conlpiracie again ft ratorem. apud Mofes. md (b)Nicolauf the firft in his Epiftle to Michael the Emperour, denyeth that Empcrours are to bee prefent in Synods except in general I Synods, where both Church men (b)NicoL\ in and laicks are prefent: wee teach that the Magiftrateis as the hand, theminiftry as the eyes, and both are to concurrefor the fpirituall good of the body ofChrift. 2. will have the Magiftratesfo to defend the faith, as they have not power to judge, not as Chriftians with the judgenient of defci’etion what is right, or wrong,but they muft, as blind fervants, execute what Prelates decreejyea and fee . proprik (faith fc) Henr. Blypmiu^) fed alienii Epifioporum ac pr£latomm fiiommoculU videre') not with their eivmejes^ but rvith deEccltfp Z7’ the eyej of their ? relates^ yea and the Magiftrate jioould not read the Scripture f Cay Papifs andNicaners brethren the Jefuits) exprefly contrary to Gods Word, Tfmt, ly. ly, Uce foall read in thebooke oft be Larvj aUthe dajes of bis life^ Jnjhua I. o. but onely beleete as the Church beleeveth, and this is blind obedience that they re¬ quire of Princes ; this faith or obedience wee thinke abomina¬ ble in all men,as in Princes. Of old, Popesand P relates were fubjeft to Kings and EmpererSy as wee teach from the Word of Cody Rom. 13. i. >ind i.wec teach againft the Jefuit Lyfimaebus Nicanor^ that his Prelates fliould not invade the 2Cf;zg and civill Magiftrates /word, and be civill Judges, Popes and Prelates are againft which wri- th(^) Tertulliany (b) Origeny (c) Hilarita (d) ChryfoRome, AmbroGuf^ C f) -o. _ deidol.e.S. (f) AmbroftiSy (f) Augujlinuf • The (g) author of the Survey chriftus'glori- t^JkU alienam effe Judicavit. (h) Ori gen kom il. \ ijn MAtth. (c) hikriui ad A7xfnt!(d\^hry- Joftom.bom. 42. rnjoan. Chri(imfugit (diadematerrenum) utofienderei fuHm regmm nullufecu’ Mus rebus jndigere. (e) Ambroftus 2. tom- x. inDei rebus follkim ifn Epfeopus) a Ceas- U' tnegpm diems, non enimconvemtumm, duflkem habere petefiatm. (f) Augufi.nin. CcC tnyoan. (g)SHtysy e{difcipline,cap.xipgg.z8o,z^l. J ^ J ■> LI I faitlu The Magifimtesffrdiiidry fewer Ch.6. faith, that if every E'derpip be the tribunaH feat of Chrify rvhat ap-^ pelfaiion can bee made therefrom to either provinciall or gener all cown ceWi and hcc ineaneth , that there cm bee no appellation to the Kingy feeing the Presbytery in Churches caufes is as immediatly fubjeft to Jeftii Chrifly and the higheft Judicature on earth, as the King is immediate vicegerent on earthy neared to Jefm Chrifiyinciv}}} cauCes. lanfwer-.the caufethat is meerely eccleliaflicaJI, as the for- mallaftof preaching and ecclefiafticall determining of truth in Pulpits, and the determining the truth in Church ajfenthliesy in an cccleliafticall way in Synods, and the excommunica¬ ting of a fcandalous perfoUjare immediatly fubjeft to fefm Chrify fpeakingin hisowneperfeftTeftamentiand thele caii- fes lie not at the feet of Princes to bee determined by them, as Kings, but in a conftitute Church they are to bee determined by the ordinary Church afiemblies, and in this place there is no appeale from the Presbytery to a Kingj but it followcth nor, that there can bee no appellation from a Presbytery to a pro¬ vincial!, to a nationall aflembly ; i. Becaufe though every Presbytery bee the tribunall Icate of Chrifs^tt it is but a part of the iribunall icat of C^rz^, and fuch a part as may eaiily erre, and therefore appellation may bee made from the weaker, and thepartmorc inclined to erre, to the ftronger and manieft, or the whole, who may more hardlier erre : and that is not denied by this author, who dare not deny, but thiy mayap- peal from a Bifhop who dothj and may miOeade /(iules, and emptic puries, to a Metropolitan, and an Archbifhop, who is as dexterous and happy in emptying of poore mens puffes, and dellroyingfbules, ifnot large better, as apettie hord Prelatiy from whom hee appealed 5 yet is the one Lord Prelate the Vi^ car of well as the other, by formalins bookes. And, 2. If the caufe bee proper to the Presbytery, they have juft right to judge it, as well as the provinciall aflembly hath, but polfibly not fuch knowledge, and if the partie coniplainethat hee is wronged, or may bee wronged, hee may well appeale to a larger part of Chrifts tribunall, IclTe obnoxious to erring, which is no wrong done to the Presbyteric. This man labou¬ rer h to makea divilion aniongll our Divines, becaufe wt know Sect. 5* U not to make Cburch-lms. 451 not whether to make our PaJtorjy DffUorjy and Elders imtntdiat- ly Jiil/jici to Chrijlj as P ritjisy hecaufe then they are Priejfs of theNeiv ^ejlament, or jHbjeCt to Cbrijlj as Kmgy and then all onr oncers Jhall be little K-ingSy rsHderCbrifty andthe Chrifian Afagifrate jhall be Jbthrujiout of hts klngdome and chaire. And the ignorant railcr niaketh much adoe ki this matterj but the truth is Wronger then this Popiih icriblerj for i. asChriJlh a PrieS: havinga body to otfer tor the iinnes of the people^ and a real! Sacrifice, our Divines deny that Chrift hath any fubftitute and demie Priefts under him, or malier Prielis to offer facrifices reall to God: ifthis Author put en,y PrieftoUnderChrift in this mea¬ ning, hce is upon an unbloody much good doe ithira; if (^)Fe««er make this prophetical! office of Chrifta aiFenner part otChrihs Priellhood, becaule thePriclf was to teach the Theoiog.pa. ^6^ pcoplsy thdatth. 2. j. HoJ. ^.6. and (i) Abraham Henriek lay the tbef. fame, there is no abfutd to make the officers of the Ncv/Te- Ihment lubordinate to Chrii}-,as to our high Prieft te^tching us Gods will, not to Chrifl as our high Prieft offering a bloody or (ijm^ieFen- a reall facrificeto God, Sethis Author maketh much ado to cite ner,theolog.l. 4, Qkf)Cart)vright, Q) Fennery (m) and Sonniufy whole bookes hee is not worthy to bearc, making the officers ot Chriftj kingdome fubordinate to Chrif as Kingy fo'r as much i^n') Somm ^sChrijl as Khtg prelcribed the forme of ecclefiaftical! govern- ap. tom. i. pig. nient, and then faith the poorc man ( o') the Pajiors under Chriji J99 the King mssfi bee all EmptrerSy the Do&ors Kings, the Elders Vnk^Sy (°) f the Deacons L')rds oj the treafury, &c. and if they bee Chrijls imme- , diat vicegerents y rvithin their ors'ne KingdonteSy trho jhall controB any of theniy or n-hither /hall an injured man appeale ? Anfjv. I .W ee Emanuel Sa.in areCobleffeGod that thefe Oificers, PaftorSjDoftorSjElders & Deacons are exprefly in the Word of God, and that this railers ft omcerSjto vsitytiijbopSyArchbijbopjyMetropontanSyPnmatSyUeanesy beJIion of* Arebdeanesy ojficialsy&c. are in no place oiChrijis teftament,one- Ckrgy man, ly they are in the Popes Mafit bookrnow if the man offend,be- againi^ a King, is no rreafgn bccaafchceismriibiefi; The Jt fuits tow out of Julius the third his Bull, conprmamr mlinuti«Jefurtaru’n^c.2\A.^-de ni'ta Ignau. LaioU- All people are fubjcfl to xhe Pope ; we jefuites befide thccommunicieofrhe thrceordinary vowes be bound by a more fpecialcy to whatfoevtr the prefenr Popcandail others liercafrer fliall command, &c. and that is as Mr. Aikn principall of the Coilcdge of Jefuits at Rteimss in a folemne oration i It is permitted t» us to kill Kings, caufe LIl 2 Ch,6, The f opes pretended fower over Kings. caufe they arc fubordinate to Chrifi as King^ hee muft make his PrimateSjhisMetropoIitanSjhis Dioceian Lordsjhis Deans, Officials, and fuch wild Officers, Emperours, Kings, Dukes and Lord Treafiircrs under Chrift, for fbme roome thefe crea¬ tures muft have, cKe they muft bee put out at the Church doors, and if a man bee injured by the PriniatCjto whom ffiall hee appeale, but to fbme above him, a Cardinall ? and if that creature be a Chrift,whocannot do wrong,welI and good it is, wee reft, but if hee bee a man like the reft of the world, fiirdy poor folk muft appeale to his high holines the Pope 2. Deacons are not men of ecclefiaftick authdritic in our account, bat are tofervetables^AUi 6.3. nor arc our officers little Kings under Chrift, (for the man cannot hold of the lent of a Lord BipopJ but ineere minifters and fervants, and the Ambaftadors of the King of Kings, who have no power to makelawes, as if they were little Kings, but are to propound Chrifts lawcs ; hee is ignorant of Chriftskingdome, for the officers of the New Tc- ftament are under Chrift as their King; Ergo^ they arc under him as little deputie Kings to make La wes, as Judges earthly ace under thole vrhofe khigdome is of ibis worlds Job.i 8. 36. the man is both befdehis booke,aHd his wit,to infer this^ Chrift hath no Popes nor viftbic fubftitute Kings under him, but under him are meere fervants and heralds. 4. Wee are farre from holding, thzt ont Church man fuch as the Pope may excommunicate Kings ; Gregorius the fecond ex¬ communicated the Emperour Leo^ and Gregorius the leventh, ajiaj wicked Hildebrand^ excommunicated Henry the fourthj hath committed the power of excommunication to the Vi\\o\e Churchy i Cor. 5,4. Matth. i8. ly, 18. and therefore machus cannot but ftde with Papifts in laying this pow¬ er upon one PrclatCjas the Kings fubftitute, or rather the Popes Vicar. 5» Wee doe not tcacljcthat the Pope or zny Church man may dethrone Kings alienate theircrownes to others. Gregory the firft in a certaine deerte Kings and Jut^es^ whocon- tr^veneth the oonfitntien of the Sea of Rome^ are to bee deprived cf her Kmour 5 Gregory the fecond having excommunicated the Emper four teoy difcharged the Italians to pay him tribute, and that becaufe Sect,5, The Pepes pretended power over Kings, 45 ^ becaufe Lea was againft the worfliipping of Images^ Scc(pJ Haimwsfieldim^_ai\d (^) Arnifeus^ and C 'Salens faith’thc Pope drew the ftibjefts ofthfsXeo Ifaurus^ in apertum r'ebelltonem.y to open rebellion, and fo the Emperors of the eah were deprived of the kingdome of Italj, per fanBijJiniMm diabolum^by a moll holy deviIl:P(>pe Zachariab^ (not the Prophet) depiived Cbllderkm King ofF ranee of his kingdome, and procured that Vipinw the father ot Charles thz great, fnould bee created King, fo faith (s')Saleus a\(b. Leo the third transferred the Empire from the Grecians to the- Romans, and by the hand ofPa;^ Zeo^Cakb Sigehenus) Charles was crowned; See for thi«(/) Shardius* Gregorius the fife be¬ ing the brother germane of Emptrour, made a Larp that the Emperourpaould bee cbojen by [even Princes ekBors, which faft weakned the rnajeftieofthe Empire, which went before by in¬ heritance, hence 1350. Charles the fourth, that his fonne might fucceed him in the Empire, laid in pledge the free Cities of the Ew/>?re, in the hands of the Prince eiedors, which to this day are not redeemed. So did the Tope (hake the Empire, at his owne will. the third began, and Lea the third*fi- nifhedthedevifeof erefting a new Empire in the Weft, and weakned the power of the Emperonr of Confiantinople. ’ Gregorius the Ceventh, alias gracelefe Hildehra?sd,deprived Henry thefounh, and created another in his place, as (H)Sleidan and ex') Lampadiuf rehteth. Innocentim the third dethroned Otbo the fourth ; and Innocentim the fourth dethroned Frederick, the fecondjind the like did Clemens the fxtli to Lodovickyhe fourth, by Sellarmines owne confeflion. No Emperoiirscan bee crea¬ ted but by their con fen t, faith the (y) Author of chat learned worke. Catalog, teflittm veritatis. They loofe the fubjefts from theoath offidriitic. Lodovick^ the Tonrth anfwering the calum¬ nies of John the 22. faith it is againfl all Lajv that the Empe- rour hath no imptriall auihoriik and power ^ except hec bee anomud eonfecrated and crowned by the Pope ; he citeth their owne (^a) Law on the contrary. That the 22. (faith the EmperourV infinuatethin his Bull, thathee is unherfall Lord in both tempo-' rail and fpiritnall matte s, Sonifacim the eighth (etteth out a Bull Philip the EaireyThilippus Fulcher King of France (^as 3, faith (f>) J/aiminf- ficld in eonjtit. h/iperi. (q^Arnifew de exefvptio.cle- ricor, (>)Ealeus in ventur.pa^, 8j. (s) BaleHs, 16, (/) Sirnonim ShardiUi in polit.iwper. Oelfiad par. a. (u)Sleidan pe- riccl.s-c 8. ('at) Lampadius part.}-pag.20^. (y) Catalegm tejiium ’nvita^, tU lib.if^.feculo i2.;»a^.l544, IJ4 5. Apologia Ledov. 4. centra ca/wnnias Jean,. papji no man. Now it is knovvnc ro Lypmaebus Nicanor^ that the PreJatsof E?;g/Wand Scotland in their hiah ConiHnfPon, had the power both fwords, and that by EpifcopaJl Lawes, the Primate jiidgcth all the Kingdome, and is judged by none, and wiio but he ? and who ever fpake as (hj SuarezA That Church-men may itfe a co- aUivepower agahi^ Princes^ even to dcihro?ie them. And as hebuth, jure divinOy hy divine Law the Fope is eximed from all Laws of Prin¬ ces : and lliall wein this belceve (/) Bellarminey (^l^j Sato^ (IJ Suarez; epufe primai. fti-ru P'rarfir. r.t^. Cajetanufy^mj Turrecrematafnj funnmm poiejiate (oow^a m re^'vj^ ati Gregorius de Valent, ( o ) Sua- K’p etiam a legno^fi caufu fuli- rps- > anrl rNpi-> (t) Kcllarmtn.l.tr.delpmifRow.c.'lS. (t) Zl a I ■? NO .4 t. CO eijetan. torn, bring US their ^^yGanonLaw to potefl Fapac.ty. {m)lu’'rec>eina,1.2 fwn. judg the La w ot (jiif/jSc to prove ^9^* /O to.dif^ q.ii.pnnSt, it, becaufe it is laid by their V ^Jeimmmn. ecckfx.^.n S^r, nemojudkaki, jn„,a„ 4 Jedem, and their( q J Gratian learned this jus divinum, this divine Law from hmocentius tb- Pope. And what they alledge for Peters exemption from pay¬ ing tribute, willexime all the difeipJes, and fo all Church-mw by divme right from the Lawes of Princes. Yea all Clergy-mcn ^/i ^ divine poftive Law are eximed from the Laws of Suarez, (sj BeUarminc, andf/) the in fcjuits ofKbeimes, but with neither confcicnce, nor reafon wdfhTv^L^"'^ r°/ anddoarine. For PaZlTpZlaZf' cry foule fuhjefi to fuperiour Powers, and except the <0 d e • Roman Clergy want Soules, they nnift alfo be fubjeft. Salomon pumlllcd Aoiaihar, Jofiah burnt the bones ofthe Priefs mon the auar, Chnfi hi„,r.,fe his P.r/nt, pTf;d tb.t 1°L- Phariftes to doe the like, JUauk zi. \yt]\m^ihatihijlho,ilJgiveto Cefarihoje thhtt .vfeeh«-eC*(ars. appealed to TribunaJl, and si. 13, asniany,asmaydoeevill, as many, as arc in danger of refilling the power are to be fubjea. 13. 4. 2. butCW- men arefueh, therefore they are fubjea. Agmho Bilhop of Rome writing to Confiantius the Emperour, c^MhhimCeUcimperiifamulum, a Sub jea of the Empire, and Qich, -45^ Popes pretended pemr over Kings* C h *60 Glth pyo ohcdientin ijHim debuimuf . Leo fhbniicted himfelfe to (wj) t. qu^P-7. Lodovici the Eliiperoiir. (rv) The Clergy of Conflantiriopkm^J (x) Cod /.I. be convccned before the Patriarch or Prelidentof theCity.Sec l,g,n-An!he- ^he(;c'') Law. And (7) and (;r,) Bifhops, Clerk/, ALonl^s.^c. for criminaH caufes are judged by the Frefidents: Ifamanhave ^ (y) Cod.L I. fuit mith a Clerk, for a money matter, if the Bifiop refufe to heare, //r. 5>s-»4- tunc ad civilem judicem, &c. (.^) fay they. Sigeberm, as al o (0 ^od. 1. I. Luitprandus doth witneife that the Bifbops oj Rome were compeUed to pay acertainejhmme ofmoneyto the Emperors, to be ms- fijJi jurifdi- firmed in their BiJhoprtcke,€v n till the yearejoo. q-jn- 7 \ lh$. iiu &o- Leo the fourth, who is canonized by Papifts as a Same, (c) (a) Caufn^.t. CO Lothariw the Emperour, that they will k^pe the Em- ?■ perorsLawes forever, and that they are Ijars who Jay the contrary, tT^r Clc’n Arcadm that if a Priejl found to be feditiom I ■ and troubling the publid^peace, he Jhould be bamfhed hundred (b) hiitpran- from that place. But how farre Popes have lurpaffed bounds dmmvitiiPon- . ^ bJafphemies. As they fay W God jhould r «../«« 4»e difaee,, nili potelUtctn Pontifici fuper principes mjor^iroitd. conttiUffec, excepthebai gmnfevperloihTiftahmeFnnces. Alfo c ummanOlolf- Papam fuperioritateni habere in imperatorem, & vacante (J) Clement. V^^-^p^ratore, imperatoti fuccederc. Alfo ( f) Papa habet utri- rafiordereju temporalis nerope & fpiritualis, Monarchi- (e) C.SM.men. am. (i) Qua.uo fol Innam. tanto Papa fuperat Impe- de ekddn6- ratorcni* Tlhe Pope it above the Emperor andfucceedeib to the Empe- (f ) c. folit ex- vacant, ‘tnd he is asfarre above the Elmperor, at iheSmme m above tk Mcom. The Tape alfo (0 irt theNattv tj Z)tll.eere. „iM, hteShh a Sword, a„d give,!, ,t to fim P otvce, tttfgm, that •*tAn7 firrff'C. tc the Pope is given all power in heaven and in earth. 7, The Pope may loofc all Subjeas from their oath of Loy¬ alty and may command that a Jefuite ll.abbe or poyfon a King, when he tarneth enemy to the Roman Faith. All thefc Satan and envy it felfe cannot impute to our doarine. Let Lyfima- chus the jefuite heare this, and fee if his owne little Popes, the Prelats,doe not teach or aime at all thefe points agajnltthe Kings of the earth. moni, ecclef. Ro'n.rnT. CHAP. The XV of Ref or matt on in the Englijh Churches, 457 Chap, 7. Sect, i , Of the rvdiy of Reformation of the Congregations of RfiglanB. way of i hc’ V Chrid in New IN the firft article, the Author acknowledgeth the of England was once rightly^ and orderly gathered^ either by Apofles or apffoUck^mett, whether PhWip, or jofeph of Arimathea, or Simon ZeloteSj at we may read in Fox, 8cc. Sothat all the rvorke nowy is not to mtke them Churches ivhich wer-e sjone before^ but to reduce and ref ore them to their primitive infiitution. Anfw. Though the Churches of England were planted hy the Aportles, yet fince Popery nniveiTally afterward prevailed, in both England mdScotlatid^ asReda and Nicephorus and an* cient hiftories witnelle, we thlnke by our brethrens grounds EngUndlo^td the very eflence of a true Church. So that there be needcoftheconftitutiug ofa new Church, and not oflim- ple relHtution to the firrt reftitution, i. Becaule the Congre¬ gations wancech the eflentiall conftitution of right vih'ble Churches^ as yon fay. 2, Becaufe you receive none comming from the Church of New-England^ to the leales of theCovciiant, becaufe they are members of no vifibJ-e Church. Se£t. 2, Certahie propojitmis tendingtoReformatiotiy^ In the third or fourth Propofition the Author condemucth I aicks Patronages. ; 2. Dedicating of Lands to the Miniftry • to thele addc ^hat rhe Minifters of New^-England (ay (a) in their anfwer/b the (a)AnCwcr ta thirty two Quelfions lent to them from Old-England^ where rhe26. Qncivi- they condenine ftinted maintenance. Though the right of on. Church Patronages were derived from Romulus ^ it is not for that of noble blood. For Dionyfius Halicarnajfem (aith f Romulus infticuted Patronages, when he had divided .‘the peo^- f>le in noble andignoble, called, Eatricii &Ekben. But this fififuam ext- Patronage was-civillj and when (ervants and underlings were hardly u(ed, k hath aground in nature, that they choofc Pa- ’^■fdeot Jibi /.j- Mmm 45 S (c) Termumin Emv.cho.te tnihi Vdtrommcvpo. Xhaif^ (d) Cowilium Melevjtamm (t) Concilium Carihagin.^.c. ^,an.420. ( f) trig, templo . ;o. 4.^ OTig.honi{r.» tfcUXc^b, Xhewarj ofrefermAiton df Engl^md^ Ch .7. ^^sto defend them, therefore hee who gave libertie to a a fervantjamoHgft the Romans was called a Patron, and (c) he who defended the caufe of the accufcd, as faith, was called a Patron. If it bee Paid that the fervant was the proper aoods, and part of the Matters patrimony, becanfe hee might fell his fervant, and therefore there could bee no Law given to prove men may limit the dominion of the matter over the fervant. ^ . u .. Ian{wcr*thefervantwasapartofhis matters patrimony, but a part thereof for finne, not as his O^e or his Afle, is a part of his patrimony; therefore by the Law of nature, wh^eby the weaker imploreth helpe of the ttronger, as the Lambe feeketh helpe from the mother, and the young Eagle from the old, the flave might well have libertie tochoofe aPatron, and this is a ground that the Magift rate the Churches mrf father by of¬ fice ttiould plead the Churches caufe, as her Patron, and every one in power is. to defend the Church in. herlibertie&and pa¬ trimony. and therefore in the Apoftles time, when holinefle and the power of Religion did Bourifh, and was in court, there was not need of any pofidve,cmll or Church Law, for a Pa¬ tron to the Church, every bekever in power is -oblieged to de¬ fend the Church: but when m,en became VukurSiand ravenous birds to plucke from the Church what was given them, the Councell of in the yeare of God 402. wherein fomefay was prefident, under Homriuf Aud Jrcadtus ^ fome holy andpowerfull men were fought from theEmperour to defend the Church in her patrimony,and rights againtt the power-and craft of avaritiotis men, and they we^e called Pa¬ trons, nnd the fame wasdefired (c) in the firft Coimcell of Carthayci but with the Bifbops advice, cum provifime Eptjeopo^ n/m-Hence it Is cleare, patron ages from their originall were not Church priviledges, and Bifhopsbeingapart ofthe Church, could not be the Patron %qma mnw fbi ipfi potefl ejfe patronus ^And for this caufe that learned (/) thinketh this was the originall -of Church Patronages, but the Patrons have beenc chofen with confent of the Church ; hence they were not as our Patrona- flcsarenow^ whichgocth i . by birth, 2, and •re a part of a swans patrimony, anii'eivillthingj thatthe Patron bath right ^ nnfo. S B c a* . 2 . according to the rvAy of independent Churches . ^ j ^ unto, under the . Kings great Seai^^ but as a Minifter is .nota Minilter by birch, neither was a .Patron a Patron .by birth : and from this wee may colieft, chat the Patrons rightwasbuta brancliofche Magihrates right, and accumulative, not pri¬ vative, and that hee could take nothing from the Church, and farre lefle might the Patron foreftall the free elcftion ofthe peo- pp,by tying them and their free fuffrages to a determinate man, Averting whom hec prefented; and it is not unlike which (g) Avmtinw inpr^at acilib. fiith, when Bilhops gave themfelves onely to the Word of^--*"^^. God, to preaching and writing bookes in defence of the truth, the Emperour tooke care that theyfhould bee furniihed with food and raiment, and therefore gave them a patronus quern p,on^ov put rmum cur xt or Cinque vocabant^ whom 'they called a pa¬ tron . and here obfervethe Bilhop of old was the client, and the fonneand Pupill, now hee mull bee the Patron aixl Tu¬ tor, and therefore in time of Popery, Aiuichriftian Prelates would bee Patrons both to themfeWes and to the Chur¬ ches. Butdiisfeemethnotto hee theoriginall of patronages, be- caiile this ground is common to all Churches, but not all, but one|y fon^e certaine Churches have patronages, m therefore their ground feemeth rather to bee that fome .j^eligious aod pious perfons founded Churches, and dotted, and rnorti lied to ^enpbenelrces, . and the Church by the La^ of grittitode did jtivea.Patvonage oyerthefe founded Churches to the lirflfoun- ^tors and their lieires, fb as t hey .Ihould have power to nomi- lutc and prefent^Paftor to, the Church. But there were two notable wrongs in this 5 for i. If the fundator have all the Lands and Rents in thole bounds, where the. Church wase- rci^ied, hee is oblieged to erci^ a Church, and furnifh a llipend, both by the Law Oif nature and fo by Gods Law alfb. the Church owe to him nogife of patronage for that, nor is hee to keepe that patronage in his hand, when hee ereft- etha Chinch but and if bee being Lord heritor of all the Landsand PxentB, both erefteth a Churchj and doctetli a fti- ^i\di fub modutn&leetUdyni;^ nst^Jub modum debiti^ .by way of aimes, not by way of debt,, then js there no gratuitie of ho- nour,nor reward of Patronage due to him, for almes as almes Mmm 2 hath 4^0 The originull of Laj Patrons. C h a p ,7 . bath no rcall or bodily reward to bee given by thofe on whom the almes is beOowed^ butonely theblethngs of the ^poove^Job 3 1.20. it being a debt payed to God j hee doth requite it. And (h) Edvai\Bi- (/;) Caldenvord faithjiio wile man would thinkc that theC^/m;V doclav.in altari nicn fliould allure n7cn to found andtoworkes ofpie- Darmfe-p, 59 i« giving them the right of prefenting a man to the charge: and -a! fo hee would call it Simm:e^ ?int pietie or religion^ if one fmdd refitfeio doe a good rvorkp tothz Churchy exctpt tipo?i fo dearer rate^and fo hard a condition as to acquire to himjdfc porrer over the (fbitrch of God, Though the right of prefenting a man to a benefice were a meeretemporall things yet bccauleit removeth the libertieof (i) Qi:ige7hho- aTree election of the fitted pallor, ^s(i')Origen faith, itcan- mil,6jn Levit. not beelawfall,but it is not a temporal! or civill right, but a if eligcndus ex fpj^ jm-jP right, though Wee ihould grant that the people have 7u^prxftlntior, a free voyce in choofing-, and that the patron were obi ieged to lHiWlioy,qui" prefeht to the benefice, the man onely whom the people hath fApttm.f freely chofen , and whom the Elders, by inipofition of hands, have ordained, i. Becaufe the Pallors hath right to the beneficcj astheworkeman isworthy of his hire, and hee hath adivine right thcreuntO by Gods l aw, 1 Cor.q. 8,p. 8tc. Gal, 6.6: Matth.i o. iC. Ergrf, if the patron give any right to the Pa- dor CO the benefice, it inull bee a fpirituall right.If it bee faid,' hee may give him a er/ill right? before-men', that according to the Eawes of the Commonwealth, hee may legally Brook and in)oy the benefice; this is but a fhilt, for the civil! right before . men is elfendally founded upon- the Law of God, that luitb, (K].Aid>.deeju! ^ of hifd.nre And fame right really (l)Riibi.jn.c. that the Word of God fpeaketh of : now by no Word of God, X^iante de jid. hath the Patron a power to put the Preacher in that cafe, that ^ in d.ca. de bee worthy of hiS' wages,' for hee being calIed,cholen ^ as Pallor, hee hath this fpirituall right not- of one, but of the whole Church. 2. It is true,Papills feeme to bee divided in 7. judgements in this, whether the right of patronage bee a tem- \n)‘Atncn. dt porall ora fpirituall power; for fonie Canonills as wee may £ktr. fee CA.)' in' ^Ibb. decim^ (/ ) and Knhio, aiid theGlolle (w) faith it is partly temporal!, partly fpirituall. Others fay it is a fpirituall power, as (n) Anton, de Butr* and {o') Andr, Barbate ^ and Sect. 2. The or 'tginAll of Lay Patrols, 4^1 3ind (p) Su are arfd wliercas Papifts doe teach that t\:e Church ^ may lawfully erve a ri&ht ot prclentin^ toChurch b'-ncficeSjeven to thole who are not Church men, the poivcr mu it bee eccic- ^ fialVicall and fpirkuall, and cannot bee temporali • alfo Suarez dr Simenu that the right of patronage may beethe matter of Simony ^ n-ben c- "T- it is fold for money » Eroo^ they thinke it an holy and fpiritualJ ' X • C C* f Itf* 11 d0<71^ power. It IS true [cjJ the Bilhop or bpaiato calleth rt a temporali porver^ rrhich is in the hand of the Prince^ but there is neither rea- spakienf.de fon nor Law, why it can bee called a temporal! poiver due to rep ecckf.m a maiijfeeing the patron hath (amongft usj a power to prefent, and name one man, whom heconceiveth to be qualified, for wee find the nomination of a liftj or the feekingout of men fit for the holy minillry, fome times aferibed to tbeChurch, as Afi. I 23. Then they appointed tivo, J^ffepb called Barfabas^ nrho was Juc-- named Jufiuf,and Matthias, which words may well bee referred to the eleven Apoltles, and fo they nominated men, or to the Church of beleevers, and fo though it bee not an authorita¬ tive aftion, itisanecclefiafticall aftion, and belongeth to the Church as the Church, and fo to no Patron : and the looking out of (even men to be prefented as fit to bee ordained Deacons, is exprefly given to the Church of beleevers, .// <5. 6. 3. Where¬ fore Brethren, lookejee out amongfl you, fevm men of hone f report > and fometimes the Apoftles doe nominate men forthcminillery, but never doth the holy Ghoil mention a< Patron. But if the thing it fe'fi (fay they) bee nccefjary, then is the office not ttnlarvfttU. But it is moll ncceflary that fome one or more eminent and powerfull men, fhould have power to lee that the Church goods bee not delapidated. Anfw. It is a part of the Magiftrates office, with his aceur- mulative power, whereby hee Teeth that every one doe their dutie, to take care that vulturs and lacritegious devourers of Church livings bee punilhed ; and the Church themlelves are to cenfiire all guiltie of Simony or delapidation of the rents ot the Church, as may bee gathered by due analogic from Peters punilhingwith death, the facriledge of Ananias and Saphira, and the Simony ol Simon Magus. 2. The ancient Church tooke care of dividing of the Church rent very carefully in toure Mmra 3 462 La^ PAtrflm net w Arrant ahU by <3&ds word, C h .7. f A tibrcjlu4 I . ep:]}. 5 i.nihil Zpjl'ropus (hilh't, qu.yi pduperu n V n e/i. Wo'ii.jelf i.c 4. ( t ) SynoJ. B’4- ■cureiij'.i r, 2 5 (ti) Avem.nuj p.irrs ; one was given to the Paftor, who was not to impio/ rents oF the Chiii'ch upon Hories and Coaches, and conque¬ ring Baronies and LordiBips to their fbnncs, as our idle bclieys werein cudonie todoe, but the Biihop was to entcruine Ho- Ipitalls, and to teed the poore, to take care ot bridges, repai- ringoF Clnr^hes^ Co as (r) laith, what ever is the Bi- fhip?, it is die poores ; a fecond part was given to the Eldcr^' and Qeacons ■ a third part was For the repairing or Churches^ and a Foui th part lor Hofpitalls, For poore and ftrangers ; this didribution with fome other order, is inade,iF wee beleeve Pa- fr) in a Synod at Rome under i’i/z^c^er the fird, though ■Apgjiolireilxl/s, ^ '^crates yTheodort^^Sozo^nen, and others well veried in antiquide o^dinaio F-pifco- Fpeakc nothing oFthis Synod, but you may fee this cleare in po pi^ceptd ill- Spiodo Bra.arenji^ in («) AventinuSy in (^x) GrcgorluSy Fo there vis no need oF a Patron, nor was there any in die Apodolick p -ovcnit^quituer church. Ucacons were to take Care ror tables, and the goods pant ponionos^’‘ot the poore, no reafoii that men feeme more careFulI For the HPAVidelrei good ol the Church then Jef/r/ Chrifl. 5. Though there bee ^ iisceTicic that the Church bee defended in her liberties, yet is ^tc/hofpmlha^ there no reaFon, an office fliould be made ihereoF ; as the Ca^ lem^^fufcoptt- nim/Jls make ii an office, with a (on of jiipcnd'^ And therefore to tnc.alteiaClero, make a Patronthey require not onely fmidmg nf a Church, tei tia piVipeit- hut alfo the buildpig of the hoiife, uponhh aivne charge a, and thedo- ‘pirJniJVcc'i- ^ lintett mepfor theChur'ch, -and for -this caufe the fa- iron hath a hn rial! pi ice in the Church audiFheeor hi? children AL'knembecornc poore, they are to be entertained of the Chuich icntSj 418 q.2.c. no and ther/sfore they call it jufuti 'e, a gainefuli power. 2. It is h-<. C-pta men- j^s hpinorinium, fi'te hath power to nominate and prelent a man ^ j5 ^ to the benehce or the vaiking Church. 3. it is jus tmerojum, *(r) C. decerni- becauic heeisoblieged codeFend thcChiirch 5 Fee theii(2-.)Law iias\9 9A- for this • (o (QtA\io(^f)Caldenvood, (b') Gerardm,(j:f Suarez, (r) Filiis i6. fd') Anton, de doni.arob, Spalaten. Qb) H fpin^anu^ • yet Juffiini- Altar da- hirbiddeth that the Patron ffiniild prelent a man m fc.pag.^^i. to the Blffipp to bee examined and tryed, and certainly this' (b) Gera’-dns place and charge For the defending ot the Church of Chrift lor.rom.ic.6 from injuries and Wrongs argueth Chrid oFwant of forefight 'fli^p'ag\\\ provideuee, who hath not appointed officers civill and 1 (c) Sua'Cp.tom.ik’iirm p^ ftmrefip.l. 4.de Simcn.c. 28 n. t-,2.^.(d) Spalato eften-error. Sua C.3 n ^ig. (e) H'fpinian, de oiigiaempl. dc or:g. bonor.ecclef cA.c-? .(f)ffifiinan.Ptovel, j 7.C. c. 1 8 . Nov, 125. cec Ic- S E c T »2 . Ldy patrons not rv arrant able by C odi Wtrd. _ _ _ ■ - — i- _ _ _ ecclefiafticall to take care of his Church, for no power over the Church was ever given to builders of Synagogues, and there¬ fore a calling by the Patron is no more Chrilfs way, then a calling by the Prelate and his Chaplaine. 2. Nor would the Church receive the minifters from Chrift Jer.2,S‘ and the Ijaying on of the hands of the Elders, iTiw. *^.14. z2*/w. 2.2. but by the authoritie ofthe Patron, who doth nominate the man, and may charge the Presbyterie, by Law to admit him miniller of fuch a flock. Nor is it enough to fay that the Pa¬ tron doth prefent to fuch a benefit onely, and doth leave all the ecclelialticall part to the Church, and the officers thereof^ for this would fay fometbing, if the Patron were tied to the Churches free choile, whereas the contrary is true, that the Church is tyed to the Patrons free election of the man, but this is nothing, becaufe the Patron being but one man onely, and Co the Church can have no lawhill proprietie,right and dominion over the rents of the Church, for Chrilt is onely Lord and proprieter, and juft titular of all rents dotted for the maintenance of the miniftery, and under Chrift, when the place vaiketh, the rents recurre to the Church, as the pro¬ per proprieter under Chrift: as the goods of Ananias and Sa~ phira are the goods of the Church, after they had given them in to the publick treafurie of the Church 5 Ergo, the Patron can give no right to any perfbn to bee prefented and ordained, for no man can give to another that titleand right which hcc hath notin himfelfe. If it bee faid, hce may give in the Chur¬ ches name, as the Churches Patron, thole goods which are mortified to the Church, w'ell,then is the Patron in the a6i: of prefenting the reprefentative Church, and hath the Chur- chespowerj Ergo, hee is but the Churches Icrvant in that, and to doe at the Churches will, and the Church is the firft pre- foiter, this is a new reprefentative Church, that wee have not heard of. 2. This is againft the nature of the Patrons office, whole it is, when hee foundeth and- buildeth a Church, to relcrve the right of patronage to himlelfe, and never to give that right to the Church;Ergo,by his owne authoritie, and not in the Chur¬ ches name, hee giveth title to the benefice, to the Paftor or Miniftcr. 5,The 4^4 l.A'j Vatrons not w Arrant Able by Gods Word, C h a p .7 -3. The Church hath not power to alienate and difpofe to dne particular man, thofe goods which arc given ro Godgand to his Church, fo as that one hath power in Law to dilpofe thole goods to any^ without thcChuiches confent, as the Patron may doe. The Church may dilpofe and give power to one man todoecertaine aftions in the Churches name, but yet Co a? theChurchretaineth power to regulate that her delegate, or commilhoner in thefe afts, and to correft him, in cafe of aber¬ ration i but the Church hath no power over the Patron as Pa¬ tron to’limit him in theexercife of his power, for the right of Patronage is his by blrth,he may fcl it for mony to anothcr-to a Papiftjto an excommunicate perfon,to a Jew, Or an enemy of the Church, as hee may lell his lands and houfes, and hath a ci¬ vil! right thereunto under his Majdf ies great Scale^ therefore the patron doth here, proprin fm jure) by his o wne proper right, prefent and give tide and Law to the Church benefice, and doth not prefent in name of Church, or as having from the Church a power. 3. Whatever taketh away an ordinance of Chrift, that is notlavvfull: butthe power of Patrons taketh away the ordi¬ nance of Chrij}^ and the frceeleftion of the People, becaule the people have power to chooie one of many one fitted, and moft qualified, for the office^as is cicare, 6.3 Air, i.v. hj}. A6f. I4.2 3.becaufethe man chofen (ho u Id bee oneof a thoufand, {g)Ai[arJa'mf. ovCalderwoodCaith in that learned Treatife, Altare Vamafeemm. Nor can it be faid(faith that learned huthor) t\rcittheChM'chrHaytranjfcrrelferright of prefaiting to a Fatron^ for that if in effect to tranfferre her poaeer of z!eB ion^ bm that {faiih hee ) the particular Church cannot doe except by the decree of a getierall ajfembljj neither canthat right bee transferred over to a ge»e- rallaffembly-^efpecialCy a perpewall a fid hereditary right ^ becanfetf^as faith (h) Cartwright) it is a part of that libertkj which if purchafed (h)Cartn>rig’ t ^ by Chrifis blood^which the Church can no m re alienate atid difpoje^ Z. reply, i pan. f yansferre or difpofe to another her inloeritance of the kjng- pag. Z26. God^to the which this libertie is annexed: thus he. 4. Thedifcerning of the fpirits, and the knowing of the voyceof Chrift fpeaking in his called lervants, is laid upon the fiocke of Chrift, whole it is to eleft, bur hot upon the Patron, which S E c T .2 . Ln-j Patrons not warr^ ^ntablc by Gods Word, ■ - - - M — ^ ^ - - - : _ 455 which may bee a Heathen, and a Publican, and as fuch is no njeniber ot the Church. ,5 5. Every humane ordinance not warranted byChr ifts Te- (lament, and abufed to facriledge , rapine, .delapidation of Cburch-rents^ind Simoniacal paftions with the intrants into the holy minillery,is to bee abolifhed, and is HnlawfuII: but the yight ofpatronages is ruch as experiences teacheth to many and lamentable.The proportion is above cleared. 6. That calling in part or in whole, which giveth no ground of faith, and aifurance of a lawful! calling to the Minillers en¬ try to that holy charge,cannot belavvfu!l-but the calling to the mlniileryby the good will and confentofthc Patron as Patron, isliich. Erg(;.The proportion is clcare, every lawfull means and way of entry unto that calling is warranted by a word of promue,or precept, or pra£li(e; the calling by the patrons COiilent, hath neithr word of promife^ or preept^ or pra^ife in the Word 5 and llayeth nottheconlcienceof the man of God, that hec did not riinne unlent: butaman is never a whit the more (laid in his confcience, that hee is prelcnted by a Patron, to the tithes, .and parfonage and vicarage of fuch a Congregation. It is but a cold comfort to his foule, that the Patron cal¬ led him. 7. Whatever privilcdge by the Law of nature all incorpor rations have to choole their owne rulers and officers, this Chrifi: muff have provided in an eminent manner.tp the Chmxh: (t)Ame/Iiti, de but all cities, fbcieties, incorporations and kingdomes hotwt ccnfaentj.\.c, power to choole their owne rulers, officers, and members, as ^5 ^ y.«-23, iscleareby an induftion of all free colledges^ focieties, cities and repub'icks. Ergo, this cannot bee laid upon a Patron 5 (ee for this alfo (i) (4j GiilklApollonimj who citeth,that impjlnt.m of ( / ) Athanajitis^ Where is that Canon in the Word^ that the Cent Ad ini ^er of Chriji , is feat from tlx Court^ or the Princes »‘^2. Palace > (1) Athamfim As concerning the other two, this author conderaneth Lands 7wrroitlmL dedicated to the minifery^ becaufe the New Tcjlament fpeak^th nothing gentes \VbiiUe of fitch hands, ^ awn ut a. pa- Anfw. This fpeaketh againft Glebes of Minillers, but the Teftament fpeaketh not of Manfes or houles , or of Epifcipui* ^ N nn nionevs ' A A *fhe f^dy bf'rffhfT^iipn ef England. Ch a p .*; ♦ moneysfor Miniilers 5 yet a wage wee knowisducj A/^/z/mo, 10. 1 Ci;r. 9,859^10. C^i/. 6.6., and die Levitcs were not to bee dirtraftcd fironi the moft neceffary worke of the Tabernade^and fervicc of God, more then Minifters , yet they had Lands andTorrwe/alTignedofGod to them; though the lefTcdifirafti- 011 s the wages becjthe better, and the more convenient they are, 2 Tiw. 2.3. 4. 5. As for the tithes wee thinke 7^Ar««/to'lay on handson Miniflers, why are not they to impole hands on fiich as you judge tc bee no minifters? becaufe pofnbly the Prelates laid hands i.pon them, feeing you grant Qhap.'^JSefl.g. rrhere there are Presbyiers to lay mhands, it if antvehkntHhaVo^dihamnpculd bee performed by them. I confeffe I atii not much for the honoring of the Prelates foule fingers, yet can they not bee called no Paftors, no more then in right wee ean fay, Caiaphas was no High Prieft. Propofiion 6- Hee wiUcth Pafors, and DoBors, and Elders to bee ECT.l. AccBrdi ng to the my of Independent Churches^ hee -put in the roome of Varfons and Vicars. Anfw. Tt the ofRces ot Parfon and Vicar Bee fer up, ir is rca- fonthey be abotifliedjbut for the names there is not miich ne- ccflitie of contending, though in fiich cafes it bee fa fer to fpeake with the Scripture, then with Papifis ; the Vicar Gene¬ rali is indeed the Bifliops deJegat,and a creature to bee banifh:ed cut of the houfeoi Godjofwhofe unprofitable place & ftile, fee that learned writer fwj Vm/id Calderivwd, who findeth him to (m) Ahar.da- bee made of the metall of the Vopes fervice, bafe Copper not Gold, (7/) and the Popifli parfon is as the Vicar : Firewood for ^^cre.ut. Amichrhis Caldron. " ^ ^ ..... In the 12. and 15. Propofitions, rt is (aid, that it is neceffary rdi. that godly Preachers eomitenanced from King, atid State^were je?it to preach to congregations generally igtiorant^ and prophane.^ and till they bee come to fuch a meajure of graciotss reformation^ as they can tefife their faith and repentance^ it rvere meet they ^sould never renerp their Covenant made in baptiJrn.^noryet have the Seales of the Covenant con¬ ferred upon ihemy but till then, they pall lametit after the Lord^ as the IJrdelites didxvhen the Arke had heene long abfent, i Sam.y.z, Anfw. In the(e Propolitions moll of all the Congregations of England, except fomefew following the way ofindepen- dcncicof government, though they bee baptized and profefle the truth, are bi'ought jufi: to the date of Jmkes and Indians willing to heare the Word, or of excommunicatet! perfons, for they and their (cede are to want the Seales, their children Baptijme^ themfelves the Lords Stepper. But i. how can the keyes in ordinary rebukes, and excommunication from the Scales bee exercifed upon thefb who are without, and no Churches cksytO. for while they fweare the Covenant, they are Tiot Clnerchcs. 2, It isf^id^godhs Preachers muji bee fent to them^ uni ill they bee reformed.^ but why not godly Pafiorst becau(e thciigh thefc preachers preach unto them, yet exercife they no Paftorall care over them, because they are not yet a vifiblc Church and flocke, and therefore have no more Pa (fors to care for theiF (onles, then and Indians^ and Preachers have no more a Paftorall relation to thefe, though baptized, and’ profefting Chrift, then to Indians ^fences or Turkgs.^ as our bre¬ thren teacbj & a patter ne ofliich flocks is not hard in the word, N n n. 2 where 46S 'T' ofrefermMioJt of England^c^c. C h a p .7 where ordinarily the word is preached to a number ol people baptized, and yctbaptifme denyedtoall their feed, and the Lords Supper to thenjfelvcs. 3. It is the fame Covenant the author fpeaketh of here with the Church Covenant that Ijrad and Judah made with Godr, and which they fay eflentially c-.)n- ttitiiteth a Churchy and hinteth at the Covenant of the C ur.:h of Scotlandy(\v ovne. and fibfcribed by many thoufands inno-r rant and prophanCy and who never came to fuch a meafurc of graCio’M reformation, a< they can teflifie their faith and repentance yet did this nation right in putting all to fweare and enter into a Co¬ venant with God, for Ifrae'y Deut,2p. where there was many who had not eyes to fecy eares to heare, and a heart to under fandy V. 3. 4. and where there were many rehelliouj attd fiiff-heartedy , Deut. 3 1 . 27. entered all of them into Covenant with Gody Captaines, Elders j Officersy all the men ofifraely Deut, 2^.v.io, Little oneSy wSveSy childreny hewers of woody &c. all which attained not to fitch a meafureof graciouf reformation. 2 Chrott, 15 9. all Judah and Benjamin, and the fir angers with them out of Ephraim and Manafehy andout of Simtony entered into a Covenant with Godt^ who after fuch ApoPcafie could not all have attained to ihsitmeafure of gracious reformation, as to teliifie their faith and repentance by prayer, conference, experiences of Gods wayes in their heart (o) chap:i, andconfellion, and yet the Author faith (o') that there is no ‘ * colour to conceive this way of entering into Church ejlate bj Covenant y to he peculiar to the pedagogue of the OUT ej ament, 4.1fraels lamen¬ ting after the Lord, I Sam.y.2, was not the repentance of a people, who was not a. Church vifibic, but was onely a people to bee prepared fora Church State, and not fit to receive circuni- , cifion and the paflbeverjas you conceive of the ignorant and pro- phane inEtiglandy which to you are no vifible Churches^ for 1(1 rael at this time was a true vifible Church. The red of the pro- pofitions tending to reformation not dilcufleel elfewhere, I acknowledge to be gracious and holy counfeJIs, meet for aW formation. The Lord build his owne Temple in that Lai^d and fill it with the cloud of his glory. ^ FINIS. v* * .y^ H., / . k'^n -W- Uaw wa/ (7r.r<<^-r -- Lv F L - .: - V' ^ , ^ ' ili fJ't.A ^^ 1 ( ( . t -. v \ "7 Uv'. y'. I- '^■'^ ^<5 W t'\-' i^v ^ f. ^ 0 p ivt^ i}\ (-ccO ^J.K/ I'L u ^ A Ufii^j^^- yp- yj /A- — ^ I f ^O o . 7/r